Home » Sermons (Page 2)

Category Archives: Sermons

Glory, Grace, Gratitude

Psalm 29:9

 

“…and in God’s temple all cry ‘Glory!'” (Ps. 29:9)

I was only eight years old when Elizabeth II was crowned. My family didn’t own a television set, and so I was sent to a neighbour’s to watch the coronation. Some parts of the service (such as the archbishop’s droning) didn’t excite me. But there was one part that did: the appearance and stately movement of Elizabeth herself. While I didn’t have, as an eight year old, the vocabulary I have now to describe the event, I can none the less recall so very clearly the impression that Elizabeth made on me. She exuded substance; there was a gravity about her, a weightiness, a force, an authority — substance. Her appearance reflected all of this, for her appearance radiated splendour, magnificence, stateliness, honour. The authority and substance that she was herself; the splendour and honour that she radiated: these together elicited from her subjects obeisance, homage, respect, even awe. The event of Elizabeth’s coming forth as sovereign was simply glorious.

The sovereign God is eversomuch more glorious. The Hebrew word for glory is kabod. Kabod means literally “weightiness” or “substance.” There is in God a weightiness, a density, a solidity, an opacity — substance — as there is nowhere else. Because God is all this, his appearance, his splendour, is weighty too. His splendour is awesome; his appearance is startling. He surges over men and women and weighs on them until they are breathless even as his splendour startles them speechless. As speech begins to return to them they can only stammer at first, then blurt as they grope for words, then speak normally as they recover from their visitation of glory.

God’s glory is God’s presence apprehended. But God’s presence is the presence of him who is more solid than anything we can imagine. God’s presence is the presence of an ever-so-dense substance whose authority is unarguable. Such a presence apprehended has to leave us awed. We can only fall on our face and render him obeisance, homage, honour, the only response the glory-visited will ever render.

 

I: — Moses cries to God, “Show me your glory!”(Ex. 33:7-23) God replies, “I will make all my goodness pass before you; I will proclaim my name before you.” Actually the two assertions are but one, for God’s name is his nature, and God’s nature is his goodness. “I will make all my goodness pass before you”; “I will proclaim my name before you”: these are one and the same, spoken twice as promise and guarantee of the one glory of God soon to be apprehended. Moses has to go to a cleft in the rock and have the rock prop him up on both sides. For in the moment that God’s glory passes by, Moses’s knees will flop like a rag doll’s; he’ll stagger like a man terribly drunk; he’ll fold up like a boxer who has taken a terrific punch to the solar plexus. Moses goes to the cleft of the rock, supported on either side as the glory of God surges over him. Is it an experience just for the sake of an experience? Is it pointless sensationalism? Is it merely the equivalent of a hallucinogenic trip? Never. In the wake of God’s glory, his presence apprehended, God renews his promise to an ungrateful and wayward Israel; God renders Moses his spokesperson; through Moses God insists that Israel is to make no compromise with paganism; any suggestion of idolatry should find the people horrified; every vestige of adoration given anywhere but to him is to be shunned. For God’s glory, unmistakable, is also undeniable.

Five hundred years later the people of Israel, having ignored Moses as much as they heeded him, are in exile. Jerusalem, their prized city, is in ruins. Having failed to repudiate idolatry in any form at any time, they are now stuck in Babylon, living among people who are nothing but idolatrous all the time. (Let me assure you, parenthetically, of a truth that courses through scripture: God unfailingly punishes sin by means of more sin. The worst consequence of sin is always more sin — by God’s ordination.) The people are crushed on account of their undeniable guilt, and despairing on account of their unrelieved bleakness. Then God’s glory overtakes Ezekiel. Ezekiel falls on his face. God says to him, “Stand up, and I will speak with you.”(Ez. 1:28) Says God, “I am sending you to an impudent and stubborn people. Still, you must speak to them the word that I give you. And whether they hear or refuse to hear, they will know that there has been a prophet among them.”(Ez. 2:4) Ezekiel speaks the word he’s been given. It cuts like a knife. Like a knife? Like a scalpel, for this word performs surgery, a heart transplant, to be exact. Those who hear and heed the prophet’s word will have their old heart of stone — hard, lifeless, inert — removed; they’ll be given a new heart of flesh, a heart that pulsates with the rhythm of God’s own heart.

Seven hundred years later still (1200 years after Moses) some shepherds are guarding sheep on a hillside when the glory of God prostrates them. Once again the unspeakable weight of God, apprehended in his splendour, has overwhelmed men who couldn’t find a rock-cleft to prop them up. They think themselves undone when they are told, “To you, sinners, a Saviour is born this day; a great joy for all people everywhere.” And in that moment it seemed that the heavens shouted, “Glory to God in the highest, and shalom among men on earth.”(Luke 2:11)

No doubt someone here today wants to complain that I’ve spoken only of episodic incursions of God’s glory visited among a handful of individuals in unusual circumstances. But where are we twentieth century types? After all, we are ordinary people in ordinary circumstances. So where are we in all this? We are precisely where the apostle John was when he exclaimed, “The Word of God became flesh and camped among us, full of grace and truth; we have beheld his glory, the glory of Father and Son alike.”(John 1:14) We — you and I — have beheld his glory, or at least we should have!

 

II: — We who have beheld God’s glory in the lingering of Jesus Christ among us; who are we? We are creatures of God, to be sure; we are beloved of God, unquestionably. Still, as God’s glory engulfs us we are exposed as inglorious ourselves. God’s glory is substance; this substance exposes our unsubstantiality, our froth and frivolity, triflers and trivializers that we are. God’s glory is splendour; his splendour shows up our sordidness. God’s glory is weightiness; his denseness highlights our hollowness. God’s glory is his presence; his presence renders conspicuous our absence. Absence? Of course. Compared to the concreteness of God’s person, we are non-persons, nonentities who spout nonsense and stupidly think it to be profound.

Since God is holy and we are defiled; since God’s holiness cannot withstand even a hint of defilement, our reaction can only be that of Isaiah in the temple the day he “saw the Lord high and lifted up”, the day God’s splendour filled the temple. Isaiah could only cry, “Woe is me, for I am lost; for I am a man of unclean lips and I dwell in the midst of a people of unclean lips.”(Is. 6:1-8)

Peter and his friends have fished all night and caught nothing. Jesus steals upon them and tells them to go deeper; they must forget about splashing about in the shallows and go deeper. Peter tells Jesus he thinks the whole exercise is pointless, but out of sheer obedience, rote obedience, he’ll do what he’s told. Upon seeing the huge catch of fish Peter falls to his knees and begs Jesus to leave, crying, “Go away, for I am a sinful man.”(Luke 5:8)

John is at worship, one Sunday morning, when the Lord he longs to apprehend (isn’t this why all of us are at worship this morning?) gloriously appears before him. When John has recovered and is able to write, albeit shakily, he scribbles, “When I saw him, I fell at his feet as one dead.”(Rev. 1:17)

We must notice that Isaiah, in his aweful moment, didn’t try to excuse himself or excuse his people or negotiate with God. Instead of “Don’t be touchy now, we can work something out together”, Isaiah croaked, “I’m finished.” And the result? He wasn’t finished; he was purified with the living coal from the altar; his sin was forgiven, and he was commissioned God’s messenger to his people.

We must notice that Peter, in his aweful moment, didn’t say to Jesus, “So I was wrong about how deep to fish; I’ve been wrong before; let’s not sweat it.” Instead he pleaded with Jesus to leave, lest Christ’s presence intensify his shame. And the result? Peter is told that he will henceforth “catch” men and women for the kingdom; he will become the spokesperson for the twelve; and he will be recognized as the leader of all Christ’s people in Jerusalem.

We must notice that John, in his aweful moment, didn’t say, “At last the church service started to liven up!” Instead he could only wait until his strength returned. And the result? He penned that book — Revelation — which rings with the victory of Jesus Christ on every page.

The point I am making in all this is surely obvious: when God’s glory surges over us, when his glory meets our sin, his glory always takes the form of grace. Grace is God’s love and mercy declaring guilty people pardoned. Grace is God’s love and mercy setting crumbled people back on their feet. Grace is God’s love and mercy restoring humiliated people to dignity. Grace is God’s love and mercy granting dead people life.

None of this should surprise us. After all, Paul reminds the Christians in Rome that it was God’s glory that raised Jesus from the dead and restored him to life.(Rom. 6:4) Then why not us? And in fact Paul reminds the Christians in Corinth that God’s glory is changing them day-by-day into the likeness of Christ himself.(2 Cor. 3:18) God’s grace is God’s glory meeting our sin. And God’s glory, having brought our Lord to life, is enlivening us day-by-day as we are vivified according to our Lord’s likeness.

 

III: — Since this is indubitably the case, there is only one response that graced people like us, glorified people like us, can make. Our one response is gratitude. Our gratitude will take many forms: public worship, private devotion, secret resolve in the face of secret temptation, open support for the openly exploited, anonymous assistance on behalf of the defenceless, angry denunciation of the indefensible. Whatever form our gratitude takes, it will always be the gratitude of our heart poured out upon our Lord for grace that saved us as God’s glory met our sin.

Other people don’t understand any of this? So what! Their incomprehension is their problem. They misunderstand everything we do and misjudge our motive for doing it? ‘Twas ever thus, as we see from the story of the woman who poured her perfume on the feet of Jesus, blubbered on them and wiped feet and tears with her hair.(Luke 7:36-52) The man in whose house Jesus was a guest assumed that because this woman had a reputation as negative as it was notorious, she was up to no good. Why, anyone could see the eroticism in her seductive act! Let that man with shriveled heart and constipated affection; let him assume whatever he wants. Jesus knew that the woman couldn’t find words for a gratitude so great that greater alone was the grace that had quickened it.

For years now I have been moved as often as I have read the Heidelberg Catechism, written in 1563. The Heidelberg Catechism is the “crown jewel” of the shorter Reformation writings. I have referred to it in sermons so often that many of you can recite question and answer #1. Q#1: “What is your only comfort in life and in death?” A#1: “My only comfort, in life and in death, is that I belong, body and soul, to my faithful Saviour Jesus Christ.” (There’s more to A#1, but we’ve said enough for now.) What about Q&A#2? Q#2: “How many things do you need to know in order that you may live and die in this comfort and blessing?” A#2: “Three things I need to know. First, how great my sin and misery is. Second, how I am redeemed from all my sin and misery. Third, how I am to be grateful to God for such redemption.” Our apprehension of God’s glory acquainted us with our sin and misery. Our apprehension of God’s glory, now dwelling among us in Jesus Christ his Son, acquainted us with our redemption. Our apprehension of God’s glory, that which raised our Lord from the dead, is similarly at work in us changing us into his likeness; this has acquainted us with the fittingness of gratitude. Gratitude, gratitude, gratitude; it’s all gratitude; the whole of the Christian life is gratitude. And in fact the Heidelberg Catechism gathers up the whole of the Christian life (Questions and Answers 86 through 129) under the heading, Gratitude. Question #86 begins the section on discipleship, and Answer #86 tells us that “with our whole life…we are to show ourselves thankful to God for his goodness.”

The people who inhaled the Heidelberg Catechism and exhaled it with every breath; they exhaled it as well with their last breath. It was written in 1563. A few years earlier the emperor, Charles V, had trampled on the Reformation and its people in eastern Germany. Those who lived in western Germany, Heidelberg, knew what was coming. Nine years later, in 1572, the St.Bartholomew’s Day massacre would explode, as 30,000 French citizens of gospel conviction were put to the sword (among them Admiral de Coligny, the highest-ranking officer in the French navy.) They died repeating to themselves, “My only comfort in life and in death…. And what do I need to know to die in this comfort and blessing? I need to know, finally, how I am to be grateful to God for my redemption. Gratitude means I shall die before I ever deny my Lord.”

What does gratitude mean for you and me today? It means eversomuch everywhere in life. In view of the special service today (Stewardship Sunday) we have to understand that it means something specific in one area of life; it means something specific with respect to our money. Our stewardship of our money has to express the truth that “with our whole life we…show ourselves thankful to God for his goodness to us.”

Can money express our whole life? How does money express something crucial about our whole life? We have to understand what God does characteristically. Characteristically God frees. From the day of Red Sea and Sinai to the day of cross and resurrection to the coming day of the kingdom’s public manifestation, God has been about one thing: freeing us. He frees us from every bondage that bespeaks our bondage to sin. Then how free are we? Our freedom with respect to money illustrates more than we think about how free we are (or aren’t) anywhere in life.

Think for a minute about the immense power money has. We all know that money talks, and we don’t hesitate to say that it talks. Money also makes people fall silent. If money both talks and silences then money is exceedingly powerful. And so it is, for we know that money bribes, money coerces, money renders the most loyal people treacherous, money renders the strongest-willed suggestible, money punishes, money perverts, money seduces. So powerful is money that there’s nothing money can’t do. Then does it have us in its might grasp? Are we Christians tyrannized by it too? We like to say we are free with respect to money, but nobody believes us. Nobody believes us for one reason: the only freedom there is with respect to money is the freedom to give it away. All other talk about freedom with respect to money is the rationalizing of the self-deluded, for the only freedom with respect to money is the freedom to give it away.

God’s glory is God’s presence apprehended. To be acquainted with his glory is to have had his glory slay us and resurrect us, condemn us and pardon us, discard us and conscript us, kill us and comfort us. To be acquainted with his glory is to know that we are being changed into the likeness of Jesus Christ as we are freed day-by-day from bondages known and unknown. Freed? Are we really being freed? Everywhere in life? Even with respect to our money? How do we know? Who would ever believe us? The answer to the last six questions is declared by one truth: the only freedom we have with respect to money is the freedom to give it away.

For a long time now I have known that we aren’t going to give it away until we are genuinely freed, and we aren’t going to be freed until we are constrained to cry with the psalmist, “And in God’s temple — in church, Sunday-by-Sunday in church — all cry, ‘Glory!

 

                                                                         Victor Shepherd    

October 1997

 

My Times are in Your Hands

Psalm 31:15        1st Timothy 1:16         John 11:25

 

I enjoy few spectacles more than I enjoy a circus.    The last item in any circus happens to be my favourite; namely, the trapeze. Even if some of the items in the circus program are slightly “corny”, I can endure them because I know that the trapeze display will make everything worthwhile.

There are two kinds of trapeze performers, catchers and flyers.   The catcher hangs by his legs from a trapeze bar, and he swings back and forth on a trapeze swing that has a short arc.   The flyer (flyers are always smaller than catchers, and for this reason flyers are frequently women); she swings back and forth on trapeze swing with a huge arc. The moment in the trapeze display I look for is that breathless instant when the flyer has left her swing and hangs motionless in mid-air for a split second as the catcher meets her outstretched hands and swings her to the platform with him.

If the trapeze display is even more dramatic, the flyer leaves her swing and somersaults several times up into the air.   As she descends, still tumbling over and over, she reaches out her hands at the last instant and finds the hands of the catcher.  It thrills me.

I’m thrilled even if the catcher misses the flyer and the flyer falls. I’m thrilled but not horrified, since I know the flyer will fall into the net, bounce up onto her feet unharmed and wave to the crowd while the crowd applauds.

Much of life is like a trapeze event.  There are moments when we appear to be suspended in the middle of nowhere, hoping somehow to be caught.   There are situations too where we are tumbling, tumbling over and over, and can only hope that arms of some sort are going to be waiting for us.

But of course there’s also much about life that isn’t like a trapeze event. For one, life isn’t entertainment. For another, there’s no net underneath us.

 

Many people feel that life, day in and day out, is like that moment when the trapeze performer is suspended between what she’s left behind and what she’s hoping to find in front of her.  We often feel that life is a matter of being suspended between past and future. And since life isn’t entertainment but rather is for real, being suspended between past and future isn’t always pleasant, let alone exhilarating.  Sometimes it’s threatening.  We feel that the past is riddled with painful regrets, resentments, injuries, sins; and we fear that the future might hold more of the same. And the present? We feel that the present could precipitate us at any moment into a plunge we’d prefer not to think about.

The psalmist knows how we feel.  Yet as often as apprehension rises in him he moves beyond his apprehension to a knowledge yet more profound: he knows that his times – whether past, future, or present – his times are in God’s hand.   “My times are in your hand”, he writes.  For him, past and future and present are in God’s hand just because he, the psalmist, is in God’s hand.  Because God’s grip on him is stronger than his grip on God, he knows that his times are in God’s hand.

What about our times?

 

I: — Let’s look first at the past. We should understand that the past isn’t past; that is, the past isn’t merely past. The past, even the distant past, continues to reach forward into the present.  In other words, so far from dead, the past is alive.

[a] Think, for instance, of how past sins still haunt us.  (I know what you want to tell me right now: the text of our sermon reads “My times are in your hand; deliver me from the hand of my enemies and persecutors.” While we have many enemies and persecutors, I remain convinced that we are frequently our own worst enemy and frequently our own worst persecutor.)  Perhaps we carved someone up with our tongue or betrayed someone for personal advantage or allowed someone we could have defended to be humiliated. A relationship was destroyed or at least damaged.

Perhaps we committed what others might call an indiscretion but which we more honestly name for what it was, sin, and its consequences have lingered from that day to this.  What we sowed we are still reaping; the aftermath reaches forward to us now, and it haunts us.

Some people advise us, “Just forget about it all.”   But we don’t simply forget what every day finds us thinking about in undistracted moments. To the end of his life the apostle Paul never forgot, couldn’t forget, that he had been a persecutor. His persecution had been extreme enough to engineer the deaths of several Christians. Yet when he writes to Timothy, a much younger man beginning his ministry, Paul says tersely yet profoundly, “I received mercy.”   “I can’t pretend I didn’t do what I did, and I can’t pretend the consequences weren’t and aren’t what everyone knows them to be, but I received mercy.”

Paul knows that the facts of the past can’t be changed.  Yet he knows with equal certainty that much about the past can be changed. The effectual mercy that Jesus Christ wraps around his people prevents the past from crippling us. Mercy means that the self-accusation with which we torture ourselves concerning the past; this self-accusation has been rendered inoperative.   Mercy means that the toxicity of what can’t be changed; its toxicity has been changed as we soak ourselves in the mercy that God writes upon our hearts thanks to the sacrifice of his Son.

There’s much about my past that I don’t want to forget.  I fear that if I forget what I do well to remember, then the sin that overtook me in the past will overtake me again, and I don’t want to offend my Lord and disgrace myself once more.  Then I do well not to forget.  But I want with all my heart not to be tormented by what I dare not forget; I want not to collapse and crumble in self-accusation and self-condemnation. To be sure, I want soberly and sincerely always to be aware of how treacherous my heart is now inasmuch as I’ve never forgotten how treacherous my heart was then; at the same time, however, I don’t want to be poisoned by all of this or immobilized by it.  What I really want is this: I want to keep my past in view lest I cavalierly think I’m beyond stumbling, even as I want to move beyond my past lest I become its prisoner.

I’m persuaded that this is precisely how Paul regarded himself when he wrote Timothy simply yet profoundly, “I received mercy.”

We aren’t pretending for a minute that mercy is indulgence.  Mercy isn’t permission to re-offend.  Mercy rather is life-bringing force of Christ’s resurrection reaching back into our past to assure us that our sin has been pardoned.         Mercy is the life-bringing force of Christ’s resurrection doing something with our past so as to defuse the deadliness it will otherwise push into our present.

One aspect of the life-bringing force of Christ’s resurrection is what we have learned. If through our sin and its aftermath we learned something crucial, then a miracle has occurred. If we learned as little, seemingly, as how powerfully yet unconsciously temptation imports its own rationalization, we’ve learned a huge lesson, one that will never find us saying again, “How could she have done it?” Aware now of how powerfully yet unconsciously temptation imports its own rationalization, we know exactly how she could have done it: we did it ourselves.

If through our blunder we finally lost our self-righteousness and our cocksure superiority, then a miracle has occurred – which is to say, nothing less than resurrection has occurred.

 

[b] Not our sin this time but our regrets, specifically our regrets arising from decisions and choices for which we can’t be blamed (sin has nothing to do with them) but which have turned out to be the wrong decisions or choices – what about such regrets?   The truth is, every day we have to make decisions, and occasionally we have to make huge decisions when we don’t have nearly as much information as we need, or we’re not acquainted with all the factors involved, or we can’t anticipate all the implications of choosing this or that – even as we know we have to make a decision.

It was when I studied under Dr. James Wilkes, a psychiatrist (now retired), in my last year of seminary that I learned how pervasive this matter is in life. Wilkes mentioned over and over in class that we are finite, frail fragile people with limited information and limited resources and limited perspective; and in the midst of this we find ourselves forced to make decisions that are going to be hugely significant – we know this – even as in all our limitations we can’t predict the outcomes.

Let me repeat: this time we’re not talking about sin for which we’re responsible; we’re talking about human limitation for which we aren’t responsible. Still, while we can’t be faulted for the decision we made, in some respects we’re stuck with the decision we made.

We had opportunity to sign on with a different employer.  Either we did or we didn’t, and the implications have been huge. We had opportunity to spend an inheritance in this way or in that, and we see made a choice we now wish we hadn’t.

What does it mean here to say that our times are in God’s hand?   We are not speaking now of God’s mercy (that is, forgiveness); we are speaking now of God’s providence.  To speak of God’s providence is to acknowledge, gladly and gratefully, that no “wrong” decision is ultimately wrong. To speak of God’s providence is to own the comfort he intends us to have in that his hands are never tied. Regardless of what the outcome has been of decisions we’ve made; regardless of the fact that twenty years later we see that we should have chosen option “B” instead of option “C”; regardless of what it has all spelled for us, it never finds God handcuffed.  There is no situation in our lives where he is handcuffed.  To speak of God’s providence, then, is to comfort ourselves in a glorious truth: there is nothing in the way our lives have unfolded which God can’t use for our blessing or the blessing of others.  There is no development that strikes us as a “lemon” from which God can’t make lemonade of some sort, for someone’s edification.

While we can never undo the decisions we made, and while we can never alter the outcome of those decisions, there remains much that can be changed. Self-cursing regret can be changed. Bitter self-denunciation can be changed. Futile remorse can be changed. It’s all changed as the God who is never handcuffed makes something glorious for us or others out of what strikes us as merely negative.  The power of Christ’s resurrection means that there’s no occurrence, however deadly, before which God is helpless.  He who raised his Son from the dead isn’t going to be handcuffed by a decision that I see twenty years later I shouldn’t have made even though at the time I was doing my best with the information I had.

As surely as God’s mercy is adequate for our sin, his providence is adequate for our finitude.

 

[c] What about resentments arising from the past, resentment that arises inasmuch as we’ve been victimized?         Injuries done to us often grate on us more than our own sins or mistakes just because we feel so very powerless about them.  We can’t even lessen the hurt by saying, “At least I have no one to blame but myself.” All we can do is fume as we recall how powerless we were when someone clobbered us. The wound smarts to this day.

It’s easy to find ourselves thinking about this accidentally, and soon find ourselves thinking about it deliberately.  As we continue to think about it we’re flooded with such resentment that we feel ourselves about to explode.  Soon we’re looking for a chance to even the score, and if the chance never comes, the resentment intensifies.

Yet to be stuck here is to be left dying a thousand painful deaths. One such death is too many; a thousand are pointless.  Therefore when this deadly, deadening situation has occurred once, we must start thinking about resurrection; specifically we must think about the resurrection of the crucified.

When we think of the crucified we must think first of what Jesus told us himself: “No one takes my life from me; I lay it down of my own accord.” He means that the sacrifice he makes is a sacrifice he makes. He’s not a doormat. He’s not a sucker. He’s not a laughable punching bag. He lays his life down. No one takes it from him – even though his slayers think they are taking it from him.

Then there’s only one thing to do. When we find ourselves clobbered, we aren’t going to fume about the powerlessness amidst which we were victimized. When we find ourselves clobbered, we are going to make our wound a sacrifice we offer to God.  We are going to deny that someone has taken something from us; instead we are going to offer it up to God.

There’s another way we can approach this matter.  Our Lord’s assassins torment and spear him.  They think they are masters of the situation.  But as soon as Jesus says “I lay down my life”, he absorbs it all. Since the last event in this scenario is his absorbing it all in himself, who is finally master of it all? He is. Indisputably he is.

Then this is how you and I must deal with wounds from our past that will otherwise fester within us until the pus of resentment renders us ugly to others and tormented in ourselves.  We are going to offer up as sacrifice to God the injury that someone else did us and in which she thought we were powerless and for which she preens himself as our master.  We are going to absorb it, defuse our resentment, and therein ensure that our assailant has mastered no one.

 

II: — Enough about the past; let’s move on to the future. How often have you heard it said, “We don’t know the future, and it’s good that we don’t, for if we knew what the future held we couldn’t stand it”? People say this because they fear that the future will be similar to the past, perhaps worse. They say this because they fear that having survived the past (however bad it was), the future might be so much worse that they won’t survive it.

They are right in one respect: the future is going to resemble the past. At least the future will resemble the past in that the future will bring accident, folly, misfortune, injury.

But this is no reason to dread the future.  We must remember that the future will also contain Jesus Christ, risen from the dead, ever working light and life and love in us, ever pressing his mercy upon us in the face of our sin, ever enfolding us in his providence amidst our limitation, ever defusing our resentment as he helps us turn wound into sacrifice and thereby victimization into victory. This is what the future holds for us.

Some people speak of the future as the “great unknown”.   To be sure, we don’t know the specific details of the future.   (Ten years from now will I be living in Mississauga , Midland or among the “great cloud of witnesses” who were granted their release ahead of me?) We don’t know the specific details, but neither are they ultimately important. Jesus Christ is ultimately important, and he is our future. One way of understanding the future (the most helpful way, I’m convinced) is to see the future as the time in which Christ comes to us in the midst of what we aren’t able to foresee.  The future isn’t what hasn’t happened yet.   The future is Christ coming to us in the midst of what we can’t anticipate.

A week ago (Christmas) we praised God for the gift of his Son, Christ Jesus our Lord. We thanked God that at last the long-promised One came among us.  But even as he lives among us he’s not bound by us.  He is Lord of time. For this reason he who is among us is simultaneously out in front of us, ahead of us. Because he’s always out in front of us he’s always coming toward us with his promise to bring life and light and love amidst all that we can’t foresee. While there’s much we can’t foresee, we can foresee him.  And to foresee him is to anticipate the future not with misgiving or even dread, but rather to move toward the future confidently just because we know that as we move toward the future, he is already moving toward us.

 

III: — All of which brings us to the present.  I’m not going to say much about the present, because I don’t think there’s much to be said. I don’t think there’s much to be said about the present in that I don’t think there’s much to the present.  The present is simply the borderline between the past and the future. The present is simply that line, finer than a hair, in our travelling from past to future.

It’s odd, isn’t it, that I think there’s little to the present when we are told that shallow people, superficial people, live only for the present. We all understand what’s meant. Shallow people do live exclusively for the present inasmuch as they are determined to deny their past and determined to ignore the future.  Christ’s people, however, have no interest in either denying the past or ignoring the future. We belong to him who is Lord of time, Lord of past and future.

Still, something can be said about the present.  Paul announces, “Now is the acceptable time; now is the day of salvation.” In other words, right now is the hour to receive God’s favour.   Today is the day to look for and thank God for his mercy that bleaches our sin, his providence that cancels our regret, and his truth that shrivels our resentment. Today is the day to own afresh that what we call the future is the risen One coming to us and holding us in a grip that will never abandon us, abandon us to what we haven’t been able to foresee.   “Now is the acceptable time.”

 

Now is the acceptable time just because all our times – past, future, present – are in God’s hand.

 

                                                                                                Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           January 2006

 

Of Jerusalem, The City of God, The Church

Psalm 48

 

[1] “If I forget you, O Jerusalem, let my right hand wither. If you, Jerusalem, are not more precious to me than my highest joy, let my tongue stick to the roof of my mouth.” Does anyone feel as strongly about the city of Mississauga as the psalmist felt about Jerusalem?

Actually, the psalmist doesn’t feel so very strongly about Jerusalem just because he happens to like this one city as other people tell us they love London or Paris or New York. The psalmist loves Jerusalem inasmuch as he believes it to be the city of God. “Great is the Lord and greatly to be praised in the city of our God“, he exclaims in Psalm 48.

So — Jerusalem is the city of God for the psalmist, gathering together as it does the people of God. For two thousand years Christians have treasured the book of Psalms; for two thousand years Christians have interpreted references to Jerusalem or Zion as references to the church. Then here is a question we cannot avoid putting to ourselves today: do we feel as strongly about the church as the psalmist felt about Jerusalem, Zion? The unnamed author of the book of Hebrews cries, “Let us be grateful for receiving a kingdom that cannot be shaken.” (Heb. 12:28) To be sure, the kingdom of God cannot be shaken. But what about the church? Can it be shaken? Has it been shaken? Is it so “all shook up” that we can say of it what is said of a boxer who is out on his feet, “He doesn’t have a leg underneath him”?

 [2] Before we answer the question too quickly we must be sure to understand something crucial. The word “Jerusalem” is the anglicized version of HYER SHALOM — city of peace, city of salvation. In English the word “peace” means little more than “the absence of conflict”; but in Hebrew “shalom” means the harmony and wholeness of the creation as it came forth from God’s hand, unmarred by wickedness, sin, evil. But right now the creation is dreadfully marred; grotesquely disfigured, in fact. Salvation, then, is the whole creation (including human beings) wholly healed. Shalom is therefore the kingdom of God. HYER SHALOM, Jerusalem, is the city where the salvation of God, the kingdom of God, is to appear, appear unmistakably, appear uniquely.

At the same time there is another side to Jerusalem. Jesus tells us that Jerusalem is the city which slays the prophets. And so it does. The city that is supposed to be the one spot on a ravaged earth where the salvation of God appears turns out to be the one spot where the messengers of God are most thoroughly abused. (Tell me: are God’s messengers ever abused in the church , even though the church is where God’s salvation is known, celebrated, and commended — supposedly?) More than merely abuse the prophets, Jerusalem is the city that crucifies Israel’s Messiah, crucifies the Son of God — and is glad to do so!

My question again: do you feel as positive about the church as the psalmist felt in Psalm 137 when he said, “If I forget Jerusalem I deserve to lose my right arm”? Do you feel as positive about the church as the psalmist felt in Psalm 48, “Great is the Lord and greatly to be praised in the city of our God”?

We must not think that the psalmist is naive. He is not looking at Jerusalem through rose-coloured glasses. No sooner does he exult in Jerusalem (verse 1) than he adds (verse 2) “Mount Zion, in the far north”. “Far north”, in Hebrew, means “in the future, in the eschaton; the Jerusalem that is to come, the new Jerusalem, let down from heaven” (as the book of Revelation speaks of it). The psalmist knows that the earthly Jerusalem is both a testimony to God’s salvation and a disgraceful stinkhole: both. There is enough truth in the earthly Jerusalem to make the new Jerusalem possible; there is enough falsehood in the earthly Jerusalem to make the new Jerusalem necessary.

 

 [3] You and I do not view the church through rose-coloured glasses. We know about the Renaissance popes: wealthy, promiscuous, corrupt, cunning to an extent that would have delighted Machiavelli. We know about the church in early 16th century Scotland: it owned half the nation’s property. We know about the New England zealots who hanged women as witches. We know about the 19th century American Methodist bishops who not only dismissed Methodist forefather John Wesley’s outrage at slavery but even became slaveowners themselves. We know about the churches that refused to welcome black people at worship — even barred them from worship — long after professional sports had integrated both players and the paying public.

 [4] We do not view the church through rose-coloured spectacles. Neither does the psalmist. The psalmist has only the most realistic appraisal of Jerusalem. There is enough truth to the earthly Jerusalem to make the new Jerusalem possible, and enough falsehood to the earthly Jerusalem to make the new Jerusalem necessary. But make no mistake: there is truth, salvation, shalom in the earthly Jerusalem! The word of God and the truth of God and the might of God are here! For this reason, the psalmist tells us, the kings of the nations flee Jerusalem in panic whenever they approach it. The kings of the nations begin by assuming that Jerusalem is nothing; a puff, mere froth, entirely dismissable. Once they have meddled with Jerusalem, however, they flee in panic.

I am always sobered when I ponder how the nations’ rulers react to the church. The church appears to be a pushover; yet when the rulers of the nations begin to push, they find it unyielding. More than unyielding, they find it a threat to them.

When Hitler came to power there were 18,000 Protestant pastors in Germany. The call was sounded to form the Confessing Church. The Confessing Church insisted that Hitler was not be heard or heeded. It declared, “Jesus Christ is the one word of God that we must obey in life and in death. We deny that the church can have a fuehrer apart from Jesus Christ…”. When the call was sounded 6,000 pastors joined up. What did the other 12,000 have for a backbone? Jello? Karl Barth, whom the Gestapo quickly removed from his university position in the course of a Saturday morning lecture; Barth had a different perspective on it. “Six thousand?”, said Barth, that’s far too many! One-third of the clergy can’t have perception enough to know what’s going on and courage enough to be of any help. There are plainly far too many whom we can’t count on. We’ve got to get the numbers down!” He didn’t have long to wait. After one month the 6,000 had shrunk to 4,000; another month, to 2,000 — and so on, until that critical core was reached, that earthly Jerusalem that would make the new Jerusalem believable.

Why was Hitler unrelenting in his persecution of so small a number? Because Hitler knew that testimony to Jesus Christ is like yeast. It appears insignificant itself, yet it spreads everywhere and affects everything, leaving nothing untouched. Its influence is so pervasive as to be uncontrollable and undeniable. The psalmist, grateful for Jerusalem and confident of the new Jerusalem; the psalmist declares, “As we have heard, so we have seen in the city…which God establishes for ever.” “As we have heard, so we have seen”; it’s the language of testimony! Testimony is like yeast: uncontrollable and undeniable. Hitler knew this much.

When John Wesley found himself afire with the gospel in the midst of a church where neither clergy nor people appeared “lit” he did not bemoan the spiritual inertia on all sides and conclude that the situation was hopeless. Instead he announced, “Give me a dozen people who fear no one but God and hate nothing but sin…; just give me a dozen.” What he didn’t know — but soon learned — was that the dozen (and more) already existed. (Of course. When Elijah thought that he stood alone, God reminded him that there were 7,000 in Israel who had not bowed their knee to Baal.) (I Kings 19:18)

 [5] My confidence in God’s promise-keeping faithfulness is undiminished. What he has promised he will do. There isn’t so much as a dust-speck of doubt in me. And when our Lord tells us that he will build his church on his people’s public acknowledgement of him as the Messiah of Israel and the Son of God (Matt. 16:18); when he tells us that not even the powers of death, not even attacks from the spiritual underworld, will crumble it; when our Lord promises this I believe him. As long as Jesus Christ himself is held up in the truth of his gospel his community will thrive; ultimately his community will triumph gloriously, however silly or sinful the antics of pseudo-disciples who claim to be avant-garde but in fact are dangerous and laughable in equal measure.

Wesley again. In the early days of Methodism Wesley’s people were accused of two things: fanaticism and immorality. “We aren’t fanatics”, Wesley replied, “for however exuberant we might appear, we do not elevate ourselves above scripture, the mark of fanaticism. In the second place”, he continued, “we are not immoral people, even though there are some ‘bad apples’ among us whose ill-repute has been ascribed to us.” In a development which was nothing less than heartbreaking, one of the worst of the ‘bad apple’ situations concerned Wesley’s sister and brother-in-law. The sister was Martha; the brother-in-law, an Anglican clergyman of apparent Methodist fervour, Westley Hall. Martha and her husband had ten children, nine of whom died in infancy. As child succeeded child Martha became worn out. She needed help in the home; a live-in housekeeper, Betty Greenaway, was hired to assist her. Meanwhile, Westley Hall had become a notorious philanderer. Needless to say, in no time he had impregnated the family’s housekeeper. By the time word of this reached John Wesley, Westley Hall had absented himself from wife Martha for an extended period. Wesley could hardly believe that his brother-in-law had behaved so scandalously and humiliated his sister so shamefully. Wesley went to visit his sister; once with her, he had no trouble believing any of it. It was all as bad as reported, and worse.

Subsequently Westley Hall deserted his wife Martha, leaving her in the village where she had buried nine children, leaving her with inadequate finances. All of this was public knowledge. The anti-Methodist newspapers gleefully publicized the deplorable details. One newspaper article intoned, “On Friday morning [The Reverend Westley Hall] set out for London, having first stripped his wife…of all her childbed linen (he even stole his wife’s sheets!), and whatever he could convert into money, leaving her in the deepest distress.” What did Martha do in her distress? She forgave her husband; when he sashayed home three months later she took him back. One day Martha slipped out of the house to meet brother John in a downtown rendezvous, John having travelled once more to visit her in order to support her in her anguish. While she was downtown her husband, incorrigible yet, locked her out of the house. Then he left her again, and once again she took him back. He left again. By now the housekeeper, Betty Greenaway, was ready to deliver. A physician was not called, since in class-stratified England a physician was not to be brought into such outrageous scandal. Instead a midwife was procured. By now Martha’s bank balance was only six pounds. She paid five pounds for the midwife, and then spent her remaining pound on a coach ticket for her villainous husband who had informed her he wanted to leave London and return to her. In no time he had deserted her again, this time with a woman whom he took to Barbados. For the rest of her life Martha had to be supported by her two brothers, John and Charles.

The point to the lengthy story is this. For decades Westley Hall was a disgrace to Methodism. For decades mockers and detractors snickered and pointed to him every time Wesley’s catholic evangelicalism was mentioned. Those who opposed the Methodist work had a field-day writing up pamphlets and tracts and newspaper articles which gloated over the disgrace of one of Methodism’s best-known figures, The Reverend Westley Hall, philanderer “extraordinaire”. Nevertheless; NEVERTHELESS — God honoured and owned and used and magnified and crowned the Methodist work in a way and to an extent that we can scarcely comprehend today!

Jesus Christ has promised that where he is lifted up in the truth of his gospel nothing will crumble his community; nothing — not the powers of death, not notorious scandal protracted for decades, not the theological treachery and the spiritual inertia of those who style themselves church leaders and spokespersons. We forget that the word “Methodist” was originally a term of contempt; the word became even more contemptible after Wesley himself was ignited and thousands with him. But what is human abasement compared to the exaltation of God? What is momentary humiliation compared to God’s eternal vindication? Every time I read of the brothers-in-law, John Wesley and Westley Hall, I take heart afresh, knowing that the gospel will always authenticate itself and vindicate the faithful, especially in the face of every kind of fakery, forgery and phoniness.

The psalmist writes, “Great is the Lord and greatly to be praised in the city of our God”. God is greatly to be praised in HYER SHALOM, the city of salvation. Jerusalem is the city of salvation, even as the phonies within it render it the city of destruction. Nevertheless, the psalmist knows that the ‘bad apples’, however bad, cannot overturn the promise of God! For this reason I am undiscouraged concerning the church. The promise of God concerning his people perdures; the promise of God concerning Christ’s community is operative now; and soon the promise of God is going to be verified publicly.

 [6] The psalmist is not at all naive about Jerusalem. Jerusalem is Jerusalem, the city of salvation and the city of destruction; both. Yet because God keeps the promises he makes these two truths are not weighted equally. The city of salvation always outweighs the city of destruction; always. For this reason the psalmist tells his readers, “Walk around Zion; circle it; count its towers; take note of its ramparts; go through its citadels.” In other words, before you despair over the corruption of Jerusalem stroll through the city and take note of just how glorious the city is with its splendid towers and ramparts and citadels; take note of its grandeur and its splendour.

This is exactly how I feel about the church: its assorted riches are glorious. I am everlastingly grateful for mediaeval monks in their candle-flickering cells who kept learning alive during the darkness of the dark ages. I should never want to be without Roman Catholics who will at least recognize the humanness of the almost-born in the face of the world’s heartless dismissal. Who would want to be without the Anglican Prayerbook in view of the fact that Thomas Cranmer’s genius is now the common property of every denomination’s liturgy? The Calvinists remind us that God is irreducibly GOD, uncompromisingly holy, unfadingly majestic. Whenever I think of the Lutherans my heart is flooded with the treasures of dear old Martin himself. One of his nuggets: “Do you want to know the cure for anxiety? Stop looking at yourself and living in yourself. Instead live out of yourself by living in someone else. Live in Christ by faith; live in your neighbour through love. Then you will never find yourself fretting over your fribbles.” The Eastern Orthodox Church is an anvil that has outworn every hammer pounding upon it for centuries. Stencilled on every eucharistic wafer that its people use in their communion service are the words, “Jesus Christ conquers”. (Ask Alexander Solzhenitsyn what a communion service means according to the Eastern Orthodox rite.) And then there are the Baptists. What distinguishes the Baptists is not their doctrine of baptism (as so many people incorrectly think). What distinguishes the Baptists is their understanding of the church (to which their view of baptism merely points). The Baptists insist on the separation of church and state. They know there can be no compromise between Christ and Caesar. They know that a state church, an established church, is a contradiction in terms. The church is not, must not think itself to be, should never be perceived to be the religious arm of the nation or the government or a political party; neither must the church ever be the religious booster of an ideology or an “ism” or a lobby — for the church’s Lord, so far from supporting the principalities and powers, has defeated them and exposed them for the wretched pretenders that they are.

What about the renewal groups within The United Church of Canada? Together we do not constitute a denomination. But certainly we constitute what our foreparents called an ecclesiola in ecclesia; we constitute a concentrated yeast tablet in a church which appears to be unleavened.

Even so, we cannot accurately say we are a yeast tablet in a church which is unleavened. After all, the renewal movements represent a majority within the denomination. In other words, The UCC is plainly far more leavened than we commonly think. Then perhaps the most accurate thing to say is that we are a concentrated yeast table whose vocation it is to leaven even more a denomination that is already leavened to a greater extent than denominational spokespersons and bureaucrats will admit!

We should walk around Jerusalem frequently. The architecture of the city of God is magnificent. It is endlessly varied, limitlessly grand, boundlessly inspiring.

It is Jerusalem, the city of God, the church, that God so loves that he will perfect it; by his grace he will render it “Mount Zion, in the far north, the city of the great King.” What is this but the picturesque anticipation of the apostle Paul’s picturesque conviction that God, by his grace, will render the church that bride of Christ that is “without spot or wrinkle or any such thing, that she might be holy and without blemish”? (Eph. 5:27)

Believing this without reservation, I refuse to be discouraged. I cannot count the number of people who have sidled up to me and remarked patronizingly, “Why don’t you give up, Shepherd. You and your renewal ‘types’ might as well quit. You have no chance of changing anything.” My cheerful reply is always twofold. “Friend, in the first place I stand where I stand not in order to change the denomination, but in order to make sure that it doesn’t change me. In the second place when I see the Berlin wall crumbled and the once-mighty USSR fragmented, I know that before the inscrutable providence of God any self-confident monolith may be only hours from crumbling and fragmenting.” But of course God’s work of disassembly is only for the sake of bringing forth that bride “without spot or wrinkle or any such thing that she might be holy and without blemish.”

 [7] Isn’t this where the sermon should end? The psalmist began Psalm 48 by speaking of the city of the great King, the church. Throughout the psalm he said much about the church. Finally he urged us to contemplate the church’s catholicity and the church’s magnificence. Since the psalm appears to be concluded, the sermon should be concluded.

Except that the psalm isn’t concluded. For even as he exults in the splendours of the church the psalmist finds himself overwhelmed by the holy one of Israel himself, by the living God who cannot be reduced to or confused with anything, however glorious, not even that church which he has promised to bring to himself without spot or wrinkle or blemish. “Walk around Jerusalem; note her glories”, says the psalmist, “that you may tell the next generation that THIS IS GOD, our God for ever and ever.”

Just as John the Dipper pointed away from himself to him whose shoes he wasn’t worthy to untie, so the church ever points away from itself to him who is the church’s — and the world’s — unique Lord, Judge and Saviour. As you and I and all God’s people point to him, in company with brother John before us, we shall resoundingly tell the next generation that this is God, our God, and he will be their guide as he has been ours, for ever and ever.

Now to him who by the power at work within us is able to do
far more abundantly than all that we ask or think,
to him be glory IN THE CHURCH AND IN CHRIST JESUS
to all generations, for ever and ever. (Eph.3:20)

Amen

                                                         Victor A. Shepherd         

May, 1994

You asked for a Sermon Concerning Our Guilt

Psalm 51:1-14          Romans 5:1-5          Mark 3:1-6

 

Why doesn’t the church accentuate the positive?   Why do we persist in the “miserable” prayer of confession every Sunday morning? Since guilt is burdensome, why don’t we stop using the word and rid ourselves as well of everything associated with it?   We don’t do this for many reasons, not the least of which is this: a person with no sense of guilt is to be pitied.  More to the point, a person with no sense of guilt is to be dreaded. A person with no sense of guilt is a psychopath, utterly conscienceless.  Psychopaths are aware that certain behaviours are followed by the severest social sanctions: if you rob a bank, you go to jail.  Psychopaths, however, have no sense of wrong.         They think a jail sentence for bank robbery to be social arbitrariness, nothing more. Psychopaths can never be trusted. They are housed in a maximum-security institution in Penetanguishene.  The person with no capacity for guilt is the person who has to be locked up and never let out. At the same time, all of us are aware that the burden of guilt can be so very burdensome as to be crushing.

 

I: — The sermon is only a minute old, and already I’ve used the word “guilt” several times. When I use the word am I referring to a state or a feeling? Most people have a feeling in mind whenever they hear the word “guilt”.   The judge in criminal court, however, has only a state in mind.  When a judge declares the accused to be guilty before the law, the judge is describing the offender’s state, the offender’s condition. The judge doesn’t know how the offender feels, and may not care.  Undoubtedly a judge pronounces to be guilty many offenders who don’t feel guilty at all. Still, we all agree it’s appropriate for someone who has done wrong to feel guilty. It’s appropriate for state and feeling to match up. When people who are guilty also feel guilty, their guilt (feeling) is called “real guilt.”  When people who haven’t done wrong feel guilty none the less, their guilt (feeling) is called “imaginary.”

Suppose I feel guilty when (according to most people) there’s no guilty state. I eat a piece of chocolate cake (one piece) when I’m convinced I need to lose ten pounds. Most people would see my guilt-feeling as purely imaginary, trivial even.  Calling it trivial, however, does nothing to reduce the feeling.  The feeling of imaginary guilt can be so very intense as to be immobilising.

Imaginary guilt is said to arise largely from taboos we absorbed during our childhood, or from taboos acquired from our social environment, our colleagues, our friends, our parents (chiefly our parents.) We move into adult life with our childhood taboo-system firmly in place (and no less firmly in place for having been acquired semiconsciously, even unconsciously.)   We move further into adult life with our society’s taboo-system in place, always aware that there are social penalties for violating social taboos. Many people are embarrassed to admit what they feel guilty about, I’ve found, because the taboo appears, from a rational standpoint, to be trivial.         As trivial and arbitrary as they tell themselves it is, their guilt-feeling remains. Not only does it remain, it frequently goes ever so deep and is ever so destructive.

“I’ve got the solution”, someone insists, “the guilt associated with parental upbringing and social convention is always and everywhere imaginary. Since it’s all imaginary, let’s do our best to forget it and focus on the guilt that’s real.” Such a “solution”, however, is no solution at all.
Anthropologists tell us, for instance, that all societies have a taboo concerning incest.  Does the fact of the taboo mean that all guilt concerning incest is imaginary, imaginary only? As for my parental upbringing, my parents taught me that murder is wrong; dishonesty of any sort, theft, slander, lying – all are wrong.  Does the fact that my parents taught me these are wrong trivialise the guilt associated with murder and theft?

At the same time, as we mature we all recognise that there’s imaginary guilt around many parental edicts that we have come to disregard. Concerning these parental edicts we now merely smile and wonder why we were so long shedding the guilt associated with them, so pointless is it.  The question still has to be asked and answered, however, as to how we come to sort out real and imaginary guilt.  On what basis do we distinguish them?

Distinguishing them isn’t as easy as we might first think, since both kinds are pervasively intertwined in us.         Because untangling the two kinds is more difficult than expected, we are prone to pursue the “quick fix” of labelling our guilt as all imaginary or all real.  I begin by telling myself that my guilt is all imaginary.   The amateurish “pop” psychology ready-to-hand in our society aids and abets this. Besides, labelling my guilt as all imaginary makes it easier to live with until I can dump it. But before long I am driven to admit to myself, “It’s not working.”  After a while I know, deep down, that I’m making excuses for myself where there are no excuses; I’m letting myself off much too easily; and I’m letting myself off where I let no one else off.

Then perhaps my guilt is all real.  I deserve to feel as bad as I feel. I know I’m a defective person, defective on many fronts; and if ever I appear in danger of forgetting this, there’s no shortage of people to remind me.  Plainly I am as bad as I feel.”  After a while, however, I find I can’t live here.  My responsibility for my guilt is more than I can endure.  The burden is so very burdensome as to be overwhelming.  In order to ease my burden I tell myself I’m being much too hard on myself. Back goes the pendulum toward imaginary guilt.  Back and forth I swing. First I think I’m tormenting myself unrealistically; then I think I’m excusing myself irresponsibly. Finally I shout that regardless of how often I change the labels on my guilt-feelings I don’t feel any less guilty and I’m still confused as to whether I should feel guilty.

The pattern I’ve just described repeats itself again and again in life. Someone isn’t the business success that his cousin is.  He feels guilty about this, since he can’t provide the standard of living for his family that his cousin can, and feels worse when his wife keeps reminding him of this. A week later he tells himself that he needn’t feel guilty; after all, he never had the opportunities and “breaks” that his cousin had.  Soon, however, he tells himself that he’s making excuses for himself and should “own up” to his failure.  Now he tells himself he’s never been a business success because he’s simply not as smart as his cousin, nor as creative, nor as adventuresome. Two weeks later, however, he can’t live with such severity concerning himself; he tells himself his cousin “got ahead” just because his cousin isn’t always honest. Back and forth he swings. He’s no further ahead in his self-understanding; and his guilt-feelings, whether real or imaginary, are no less intense.

I have found that most unmarried people feel guilty for being unmarried. First the single woman tells herself that her guilt is entirely imaginary.  It’s not her fault that no one’s ever asked her to marry, is it?   Then she begins to wonder, moves on to doubting herself, and finally accuses herself: why wouldn’t it be her fault that no one has ever asked her to marry?  A variant of this theme is the person guilt-ridden at being single again. After all, marital failures don’t happen spontaneously; they have to be someone’s fault. In all such cases people oscillate when they try to sort out the extent to which they are blameworthy for developments in their lives.  When they are easy on themselves, they come to suspect themselves of being too easy, unrealistically easy.  When they are hard on themselves, they soon can’t live with their own severity. Back and forth they go, their guilt-feelings fixed fast, even becoming more intense.

The real guilt/imaginary guilt teeter-totter is complicated by the fact that imaginary guilt is often a smokescreen behind which real guilt hides. As long as I can preoccupy myself with imaginary guilt I won’t have to come to terms with what is giving rise to my real guilt, all of which means I won’t have to set my house in order.

Think of this situation. My wife and I are asked to a neighbour’s for coffee and dessert.  I sashay over in my house-painting trousers and my leaf-raking shoes. When we arrive at the neighbour’s home I find everyone better dressed.  I feel terrible about my social faux pas, guilty as can be. Then I tell myself that my guilt is imaginary.         After all, how was I to know how others would be dressed?   And wasn’t it the host’s responsibility to tell me?   The host is the guilty one here.  Any guilt-feeling I might have is purely imaginary.

But is it? Actually, my imaginary guilt disguises real guilt.  You see, I don’t like this particular neighbour.  He never cleans up after his dog.  I went to his home in my shabby clothes because I couldn’t care less about him and his silly coffee party.  Consciously I couldn’t care less; unconsciously I’d even like to embarrass him. As far as I’m concerned that man is a 14-karat jerk.  What’s more, just before my wife and I left our house we had a “tiff”, a “spat”, and as usual I lost.  I lose nearly all such tiffs and I’m tired of losing.  I know, she told me not to wear my house-painting trousers, but defying my wife was the only way I could re-assert myself in the face of my most recent domestic defeat. I thought I was inwardly saving face (my face) by letting her know I can’t be suppressed. (Hence the shabby clothes.) It turns out I was losing face (again), losing face publicly, angering her still more and causing my neighbour to think that I am a 14-karat jerk.

Much imaginary guilt is a smokescreen that hides real guilt.

 

II: — Perhaps you are thinking that our guilt-situation is so very complex, complicated even, that we shall never find our way out of the maze.  Yet we shall. We find our way out as the gospel brings us out.  Jesus Christ brings us out as he comes upon us and seizes us and soaks us in his unique truth and mercy and wisdom.

In the days of our Lord’s earthly ministry his opponents hounded him, waiting to catch him infringing this custom or that code or yet another taboo. When they finally caught him – healing a man on the Sabbath or allowing his disciples to eat without ritually dipping their hands or befriending those the society loves to hate – they jumped on him saying, “You’ve broken the rules. You’ve infringed the code.” Our Lord’s opponents think that real guilt arises when the code is violated or the custom infringed. His followers, on the other hand, know that real guilt arises inasmuch as we are guilty persons before God. While sin is something I do, it isn’t primordially something I do; it isn’t fundamentally, originally, something I do. At bottom sin is something I am. (Psalm 51) The sin that I do is but the excrescence of the sin that I am.  In the presence of Jesus Christ Peter doesn’t exclaim, “Oh, my gosh. I’ve done the wrong thing.” Rather he cries, “Depart from me, for I am a sinful man.”

Opponents of Jesus compare themselves against a list of rules and note that they break 50% of them. If ever they begin to feel guilty about this they console themselves with the fact that they break only 50%; this means they keep 50%, and the man down the street manages only 40%. Disciples of Jesus, on the other hand, recognize with Peter that the code-mentality is entirely beside the point.  Followers of Jesus know that their proximity to him discloses not something they’ve done wrong here or there; their proximity to him discloses them, discloses themselves in their person, to be in the wrong before God. “Depart from me, for I am a sinful man.” The apostle Paul adds, “All have sinned and come short of the glory of God.”   The characteristic human deficit, which deficit is as deep in us as blood poisoning, is that we don’t mirror God’s glory.  We were created for this, and it is meant to characterize us.  It doesn’t now.   All of us? All of us equally?   All of us lack such glory equally despite the unequal attainments we undeniably display? All of us lack God’s glory, which glory is the human good, despite the different degrees of virtue which more moral and less moral people exemplify?   Yes. We all fall short of God’s glory equally.

The spiritual predicament of humankind (in other words, the predicament plain and simple) isn’t that we do this or that wrong; our predicament is that we are in the wrong before God. The first impact the gospel makes upon us is to disclose our spiritual condition.

 

The second impact of the gospel, the second consequence of our Lord’s presence and power, is that he puts in the right before God all who welcome him.  To cling to him is find ourselves put in the right before God, to be given new status, new standing. “Justification” is a word that many Protestants throw around but few understand.         To be justified, biblically, isn’t to be excused.   (Sinners can never be excused.)  To be justified is to be put in the right before God, to be given new standing with him. To be justified is to be given the same standing before God as the standing of that Son with whom the Father is ever pleased.  Faith clings to the Son with whom the Father is pleased.

At the time of the Sixteenth Century Reformation John Calvin spoke of justification as “the chief hinge on which religion turns.”   He was right. Justification is indeed the chief hinge on which faith turns.  Justification opens the door to peace with God and peace within ourselves. Justification opens the door to release from anxiety and freedom to venture.  Justification is the chief hinge on which everything turns. It swings open the door of prisons that have held people fast for years and lets them step out into the sunlight of life.

Martin Luther lit up every time he thought about justification.  Reading scripture with exquisitely fine attention to the logic of the text Luther spoke of justification as a breathtaking exchange.  Jesus Christ exchanges all that is his for all that is mine.  As sinner I am sunk in guilt, shame, curse, death; as the righteous one Jesus Christ throbs with glory, blessing, light and life.  Justification means that he, of his incomprehensible mercy takes on my guilt, shame, curse and death even as he clothes me in his glory, blessing, light and life. Clothed now in all that he is, I exult in that new identity which is mine for life and will be mine as well on the day of judgement.

Two hundred years after Luther, Valentius Loescher, a Lutheran theologian, wrote, Iustificatio est articulus stantis et cadentis ecclesiae (1718).   “Justification is the article by which the church stands and falls.” Articulus: “article”? Actually the Latin word articulus means not only “article” or “hinge”; it also means “moment” or “point”, as well as “crisis.”   Justification by faith, the glorious exchange that occurs as Jesus Christ relieves me of all that’s mine and bestows upon me all that’s his: this is the moment, the point, the critical issue where the church stands or falls. It’s the moment, the point, the critical issue that separates church from fake church.

Scripture makes plain that justification is pardon or forgiveness: all these words mean the same.  To be justified is to be pardoned is to be forgiven.  When we speak of forgiveness, however, we must be careful that we aren’t misled by a line in the Apostles’ Creed.  The creed states, “I believe in the forgiveness of sins.”   Strictly speaking, sin is never forgiven simply because sin doesn’t exist apart from sinners.   Sinners are forgiven. I myself am forgiven. For this reason Paul exults, “Being justified by faith we ourselves have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ. (Rom. 5:1) “There is now no condemnation for those persons who are in Christ Jesus.” (Rom. 8:1)

The second impact of the gospel is that we who are in the wrong before God are put in the right with him as we cling to the One who has promised to hold us so as never to let us go.

 

The third impact of the gospel is that forgiveness provides sanctuary, provides protection against inner and outer assault, provides safe living space in which we can come, in our own way and in our own time, to understand what guilt is real and what imaginary.  Justification provides the security within which we can come to terms, however long it takes, with where we should feel guilty and where we shouldn’t. It provides an anxiety-free zone that allows us the time and space and freedom to come to terms with our upbringing, social convention, our growing awareness of God’s truth, our new-found self-perception.  It provides an anxiety-free zone in which we can reflect on what we’ve been taught, what we’ve learned ourselves, where our parents meant well but hindered us none the less, where we absorbed opinions that we thought to be the soul of truth but which we now see to be anything but. Forgiveness or justification gives us breathing space, and this breathing space allows us to revisit ever so much about us, reassess it, and revise whatever has to be revised. Forgiveness or justification allows us to do this, even requires us to do this, without putting us back on that teeter-totter that always oscillates between irresponsible self-excusing and unendurable self-accusing.

 

“Why doesn’t the church accentuate the positive?”   What we have heard about guilt this morning in church is more positive than anything we are ever going to hear about guilt anywhere else.

                                                                                                    Victor Shepherd                                                               

November 2006

 

Of Our Aloneness and God’s Love

Psalm 62

 

I: — How “alone” are you? How “alone” do you feel? As alone as the psalmist? “For God alone my soul waits in silence.”         “For God alone my soul waits in silence; from him comes my salvation. He only is my rock, my salvation, my fortress; I shall not be greatly moved.”

William Stringfellow, the American Anglican lawyer whose grasp of theology (he was self-taught) was as precise as grasp of the law (he was taught at Harvard Law School); Stringfellow, like any Harvard Law graduate, was offered elegance and luxury yet preferred to open a store-front law practice in Harlem among the dispossessed of that slum.         Why did he do this? Why not leave that kind of law practice to less talented lawyers who couldn’t maintain a practice among “choosier” and more affluent clients in any case? Stringfellow said it was on account of his vocation; while he was a postgraduate student at the London School of Economics he had learned the difference between career and vocation.

Stringfellow’s isolation in his vocation, however intense, was considerably less than his isolation in church and society.  For instance, he campaigned ardently in the 1960s to have women ordained in the Anglican church of the USA , the campaign coming to a climax in Washington Cathedral where a disdainful bishop treated him like a non-entity.  A year or two later the FBI arrested him for harbouring Father Daniel Berrigan, a high-profile protester against the Viet Nam war. Stringfellow’s former law partner told me, when Maureen and I were last in New York City, that Stringfellow was devastated at the prospect of going to prison, in view of what happens to small, slightly-built men in prison.  In one of his fourteen books Stringfellow spoke of what it is to be alone, so very alone, that (as he put it) “God is the only witness to your existence”.

Have you ever felt yourself so alone that God is the only witness to your existence? The psalmist had. “For God alone my soul waits in silence.”   He doesn’t say it once in Psalm 62; he says it (or something like it) five times in the first eight verses!   He couldn’t imagine himself more alone.

Why do we feel alone?   Chiefly, I think, because we are not understood.   However firmly we may know who we are, none of us can articulate it adequately. However resilient our self-identity, we cannot communicate this truth to others.  The result is that people are left having to “read” us and then guess who we are.

To be sure, other people can read something about us.  They can read virtually everything that is only skin-deep in us, everything that is on the surface. They can also read much that is below the surface, those quirks and character-traits about us that we think no one else sees but that in fact we are displaying all the time.  Yet even as we smile at how much more about us people can read than we used to think, we still feel they can’t read us at all in our innermost, deepest core. Our innermost core they don’t penetrate to, don’t see, don’t know.  And therefore there is a part of us, the most significant part, the unique part, that they don’t meet and therefore cannot affirm.

Not only do we feel alone inasmuch as our profoundest “self” isn’t recognized, we feel alone in addition inasmuch as we know there is something about us that arouses antipathy in others.  I don’t mean that there is a nastiness in us or similar character-flaw that arouses antipathy in others.  I mean that whatever there is about us that stands out, however much we may try not to stand out; this attracts hostility.  The psalmist cries to himself yet has his detractors in mind, “How long will you set upon a man to shatter him…?   [You] plan to thrust him down from his eminence.”

Any person possessed of unusual ability, however slightly unusual; any person possessed of even a smidgen of excellence by that fact becomes eminent. The peculiar combination of excellence and eminence irks, really irks, those who are less excellent and less eminent.  The less eminent turn mean.

You don’t have to be possessed of excellence in terms of achievement. You merely have to be slightly prominent. You earn more money than most people? In no time you are hearing that you are stuck-up or self-important.  You are better educated than most?   In no time you are hearing of character-flaws you never knew yourself to have. Your job or your income or your ancestry or anything at all renders you socially more prominent than most? In no time you are hearing that you may be invited to all the major social functions, but you still speak with an accent; and besides, your daughter had to get married, didn’t she?   When such a word reaches you — as it always does — you feel terribly alone once more.

What it was that made the psalmist eminent I do not know.  Perhaps it was simply that he appeared to be the spiritual giant that he was in fact, and appeared such amidst the spiritual pygmies all around him. Or perhaps it was that he could write poetry the world will never be without, while they didn’t have a line of poetry in them.  In any case the psalmist knew that to be eminent in any respect for any reason arouses envy in others.  The envious turn nasty instantly.  The psalmist knows the icy isolation that envy visits on those who are even slightly distinguished.         He felt himself to be a leaning wall, a tottering fence, whom the less-distinguished envious would simply love to push over.   He cries out in his aloneness, “They take pleasure in falsehood. They bless with their mouths, but inwardly they curse.”   Then he cries to himself, for the umpteenth time, “For God alone my soul waits in silence.”

 

II: — Where do we turn when we are engulfed by our aloneness?   We naturally look to other men and women.  But which others? The others to whom we look are either “those of low estate”, in the words of the psalmist, or “those of high estate.”

The most pointed attempt at finding recognition and affirmation and alleviation of aloneness through “those of low estate” has to have been the role of the proletariat in the communist revolution.  Once capitalism had been abolished, the Marxists said, extraordinary virtue would appear in the “lumpen proletariat”, the huge mass of those of low estate.  The surge of virtue newly appearing in the these “lower classes” (so-called) would overcome every last distress in the human situation, including the aloneness that is more-or-less everyone’s predicament as well as the aloneness that nasty capitalists force on working class people.

What happened? The “triumph” of the proletariat gave rise to a savagery, misery, bleakness the 20th century had not yet seen.  Who are more alone, more isolated, more lonely than those in Marxist lands who cannot trust their neighbours at all?  When I have been driven to say with the psalmist, “For God alone my soul waits in silence”, I have never thought that what I needed most profoundly was part or all of the Saturday night crowd at Maple Leaf Gardens .

Then what about those of high estate?  The psalmist says they are a delusion.  He means that it is unrealistic to expect the rich and the socially prominent to overcome our aloneness.  Hobnobbing with those of high estate may make us feel less isolated for a minute. (Isn’t it pleasant to be able to say we had lunch with the mayor and supper with the president of General Motors?)   But it’s only for a moment. When sober reflection comes upon us again we know that having spent an afternoon with Jean Chretien or Wayne Gretzky or Margaret Atwood — however “heady” at the time — doesn’t profoundly remedy the aloneness we find so piercing. Name-dropping is surely one of the more pathetic attempts at gaining recognition, overcoming aloneness, through hanging around with the famous, the illustrious, the prestigious, the stars of athletics or academia or politics or entertainment. We don’t have access to the most glittering stars?   But at least we were at a New Year’s Eve party with the director of the board of education and he said to us….

The psalmist says there is another way we may try to overcome our aloneness: money. “If only I had my cousin’s income, my cousin would have to stop treating me like a non-event.” (Would she?) “If I only my net worth were large I should then be recognized by those whose net worth is comparable.” (Don’t bet on it. And besides, what would this accomplish, since those who have greater net worth are every bit as lonely themselves?)   The psalmist tells us we shouldn’t even bother with this. “If riches increase, set not your heart on them.”   We shouldn’t waste a minute thinking that money — whether gained legally or illegally — will do it for us.

Then how is our bone-chilling, heart-icing aloneness overcome?   Those of low estate can’t do it for us; neither can those of high estate; neither can an increase in riches, since something as impersonal as money will never remedy an ache that is profoundly personal.  Then what can?

 

IV: — More profoundly, who can? The psalmist tells us himself.

Once God has spoken; twice have I heard this: that

power belongs to God; and that to thee, O Lord,

belongs steadfast love.

“Once God has spoken; twice have I heard….”    It’s a semitism, a Hebrew way of speaking: “Once…twice.” The psalmist means, “Every time I hear God speaking, it echoes in my heart as well. I hear God speak, and I also hear the echo. God’s utterance is so telling, so penetrating, that I seem to hear it twice as often as he utters it — and he never stops uttering it!   Since God speaks his truth all the time, his truth is constantly dinned into me.” To hear God speak, and then to hear the echo as well, is to be inundated.  The psalmist began his sober psalm by crying, “For God alone my soul waits in silence; from him comes my salvation.”   Now he knows that he is saved by saturation, for he is saturated with God’s steadfast love for him.

Steadfast love. The two English words regularly translate one Hebrew word, HESED.  HESED is the word the Hebrew bible uses constantly in connection with God’s covenant. God’s covenant is his promise, his pledge that he who is mercy will ever show mercy. Our sin can certainly activate his mercy, but our sin can never terminate his mercy.  He will never forsake us because disgusted at us; he will never fail us because handcuffed before us.  God’s covenant is his pledge, his promise, that our fitful obedience to him will never diminish his faithfulness to us.  To say that steadfast love is the substance of God’s covenant is to say that our disgrace will not curdle his grace.  Angry as he may become at us, and anguished as well, he will not abandon us.

We must note how the psalmist reminds us that steadfast love and power alike belong to God. Power devoid of love would be destructive tyranny; steadfast love devoid of power would be weak and ineffective.  But God’s power is always and only the power of steadfast love, while his steadfast love is always and everywhere effective.

One year ago, a few days after Christmas, I went through a very difficult period of three or four weeks.  My difficulty, I think, had to do with the accumulation of several things: delayed reaction to the stresses that had fallen on me the previous spring, the fatigue that every minister knows around Christmas, exhaustion from teaching my semester-long course in historical theology, publisher’s deadlines for the book, So Great A Cloud of Witnesses, as well as the worst ‘flu I had had in a long time overtaking me on New Year’s Eve. In addition there were one or two other matters whose details you will have to leave with me.  I became depressed and anxious in a way that mystified me in that my depression and anxiety seemed vastly greater than any of the factors that supposedly gave rise to them, even if all these factors came together at once. I was spiralling down, knew I was spiralling down, and couldn’t do anything to halt the plunge.  Maureen loved me as ardently as she had since I was 19.  But there was nothing she could do.  Helpless and perplexed in equal measure, she couldn’t do anything except wait. I was still going down. Because I had upset her now, I was guilt-ridden as well as depressed and anxious. Just when I felt the pit of despair opening up before me and felt myself unable to avoid falling into it; just when I felt so bad I couldn’t imagine feeling worse; just then, one Thursday evening at 7:30 while I was standing in the dining room, staring at the floor, I was engulfed in a tidal wave of God’s love. It wasn’t that I “realized” that God loved me; it wasn’t even that I “realized” this afresh.  “Realized” is much too cerebral, much too ideational, much too abstract. I didn’t realize anything. I was flooded. I knew felt myself immersed in a love so pure and substantial that it was almost ask if my distress had been swallowed up in a giant batch of pure white dough (except that the dough, so far from threatening me with suffocation, promised me life.) I was bathed in the love of him who is love as tangibly as I was bathed in a tub of warm water later that night.  Don’t reduce it to, “Oh, Victor finally had his thinking clarified about the nature of God.”         Victor’s thinking about God’s nature had been clear for decades.  It was simply the very thing that the psalmist speaks of in Psalm 62: power and steadfast love alike belong to God.  For this reason God’s steadfast love was, for me at that moment, nothing less than a power-surge. As I stood in the dining room of my home, startled at “the presence”, a presence that was power and love in equal measure, the despair began to evaporate and the pit close up and the guilt, depression and anxiety recede. I didn’t recover instantly, but I knew that I was going to recover; I knew that recovery was underway. It took several weeks for me to come back.  One thing brought me back: an oceanic love, as steadfast as it was effective.

I trust you haven’t regarded my story as spiritual exhibitionism.  I share it with you for two reasons.  One, perhaps my story will help a fellow-sufferer.  Two, I agree with the psalmist when he tells us that to be visited with God’s visitation is to be charged with bearing witness.  The psalmist addresses the congregation and cries, “Trust in him at all times, O people; pour out your heart [all of you] before him; God is a refuge for us.”   When he began his psalm the psalmist felt isolated: “For God alone my soul waits in silence.”   Now he is eager to speak to fellow-worshippers at church!   “Trust in him, O people.”    And he supplies the word of personal testimony; “God is a refuge for us.” He can tell the congregation, “God is a refuge for us, you and me both”, inasmuch as he has first found God to be a refuge for him.

 

V: — I want to conclude with a word about what I call the miracle of providence. As we are so alone that our soul waits for God in silence; as we not only wait for him but also wait upon him; as we do this he rewards our waiting upon him by bringing to us another human being who has also been waiting for God in silence. The result is that neither we nor that other silent waiter-upon-God ever waits alone in silence in quite the same way again.  Someone has been brought into our orbit; we have been brought into his or her orbit; not any person at all, not a chatty well-wisher, but a fellow-sufferer who has also been a fellow-waiter-upon-God-in-silence; this person is brought to us, then another, and perhaps yet another.  There is forged a fellowship of those who have found steadfast love to be powerful, found power to be the strength of steadfast love — and who have found each other through the miracle of providence.         They will never be alone in quite the same way again.

 

Just because our Lord Jesus Christ was God-forsaken in Gethsemane for our sake, no human being is ever God-forsaken now.  For this reason we can lend our voice to the psalmist’s, “Trust in him at all times, O people, pour out your heart before him; God is a refuge for us.”

God is a refuge, even as he introduces us to others who, by his providence, embody that selfsame refuge for us.

 

                                                                                               Victor A. Shepherd                                                                                                               

January 1995

 

A Study in the Pathology of Envy

PSALM 73

 

I: — Every winter people injure themselves — some seriously and a few fatally — through slipping on ice. They are most likely to slip when they don’t see the ice and are unable to safeguard themselves in any way. The ice has been covered over by the thinnest layer of snow or by a discarded newspaper. Before they know it their feet are gone from underneath them, and they lie immobile, wondering if the pain in the elbow or shoulder or wrist betokens a broken bone. If they have struck the back of their head they may be beyond wondering anything, at least for a while. Having one’s feet slip unexpectedly is no small matter.

What happens with our feet around ice happens to our self, our total person, around life. We slip and fall; fall dangerously, fall painfully, even fall catastrophically. Having slipped we have to ascertain how much damage has been done to us and how long recovery will take.

The psalmist tells us he came within an eyelash of having his feet slip catastrophically — when? when envy invaded his heart.   “My steps had well nigh slipped.  For I was envious of the arrogant, when I saw the prosperity of the wicked.”

Envy is a sin which threatens us all and of which we are all ashamed. Nobody boasts of being envious. People do boast of their sin, to be sure, but not the sin of envy.  Some people (chiefly males) boast of their lust.  They think that advertising their lasciviousness exalts them as a red-blooded “stud”. Some people boast of their hair-trigger temper.         They think that advertising their rage exalts them as a no-nonsense type that doesn’t take any “guff” from anyone, someone to be feared. But no one boasts of her envy. Envy is always sly. Envy is always disguised. Envy is always denied outwardly, however much it consumes us inwardly.

Envy is subtle, isn’t it.  Have you ever noticed the extent to which envy is disguised as social justice? For years I have noticed that what is put forward as concern for the poor is frequently envy of the rich. What is put forward as the attempt at lifting up many is secretly the attempt at pulling down a few.

Needless to say, not even pulling down a few satisfies our envy, simply because envy can never be satisfied; the more envy is fed the more its satisfaction recedes.

Why are people envious? We envy inasmuch as we assume that anything anyone else has we too must have. Likely we never even wanted the thing that someone else has until we noticed that he has it.  Suddenly the fact that he has it and we don’t have it is intolerable.

We are envious for another reason.  We refuse to admit that there are people who genuinely have greater talent or intelligence or skill than we have.  We think that to acknowledge someone else as more talented or intelligent or able is to declare ourselves failures (when of course it is to declare no such thing).

While none of us needs any encouragement to envy we are incited nonetheless on all sides. Think of the advertising that is beamed into us every day.  So much advertising aims at fostering in us a desire for what someone else has. Did she not have it, or did we not know that she has it, we shouldn’t want it for ourselves. (I am not speaking here of genuine human need but rather of artificially induced want.) We are pressured from all directions to want what we don’t need, and pressured to want it simply because someone else has it.   The pressure is effective in that the pressure presses upon us the message that unless we have it too we shall remain sunk in inferiority. What we want we soon expect. When expectation is not fulfilled want is riddled with anger and resentment; want, anger and resentment blended together appear as envy.

For this reason the most tragic aspect of envy is the poison it injects into friendships. Envy swells in us concerning those people whom we consider equals.  No one of our social class envies Queen Elizabeth, even though she is the richest woman in the world.  Instead we envy our friend, our dear, dear friend, whose job pays him $15,000 per year more than we earn.  Suddenly he appears less dear. In fact he now displays character-defects which either he didn’t display before or we didn’t see before. Actually, of course, it is not the case that he has recently come to display them or we have come to see them.  It is the case that we have recently come to imagine them; imagine them and even project them. All the while we remain unaware of what is going on in our own head and heart.         For what is going on is this: as soon as we imagine character-defects in our friend it is plain that his good fortune has left us feeling belittled.  He never intended to belittle us; and in fact his $15,000 per year hasn’t belittled us. Nonetheless we are certain now that he is belittling us, as certain as we are that the sun rises in the east. Feeling ourselves belittled we stupidly think — yet nonetheless wickedly think — that we can restore ourselves to our proper size, our proper largeness, only by diminishing him.  Envy is always bent on leveling.  End of friendship.

Yet as surely as our envy poisons our friendship envy poisons us ourselves.   Since envy renders us forever uncontented it renders us unable to rejoice.  Envy renders us dejected. More to the point, since our envy of someone else who has what we lack causes us to think ourselves losers, envy finds us languishing in self-rejection. Worse yet, since envy renders us sour, the more other people try to love us out of our envy the more we curdle their every effort.

“My feet had almost stumbled”, cries the psalmist, “I nearly fractured both legs, plus spine and skull; I nearly rendered myself immobile and insane when I became envious of the prosperous, for I looked upon the prosperous as arrogant and wicked.” It may be that the prosperous are arrogant — at least some of them.  It may be that the prosperous are wicked — at least some of them. It may also be that the prosperous are no more arrogant or wicked than anyone else.  At this point the psalmist’s envy has rendered him ridiculous.  For the prosperous people, the psalmist says, “have no pangs”. The prosperous have no pangs? They don’t suffer? They aren’t as finite, frail and fragile as the non-prosperous?  Ridiculous. To be sure we like to think that the prosperous “have it made”.  We like to think that because they “have it made” nothing about them can ever be unmade.  They can never suffer misfortune of any kind.  Because they are protected against financial loss we assume they are impervious to human loss. Their lives are devoid of difficulty, every bit as trouble-free as we foolishly imagine them to be. “Always at ease”, the psalmist says of them, “they increase in riches.” They may be increasing in riches. But are they “always at ease”?  Think of the Kennedy family of U.S.A. fame. Corrupt?   The old man, Joseph Kennedy, made millions handling liquor during the era of prohibition. Was the family wicked? The extramarital affairs which sons John and Robert had, not to mention their simultaneous affair with Marilyn Monroe, scarcely describe them as virtuous. Then has the family had no pangs? Has the family been always at ease? Two sons assassinated, Ted Kennedy’s wife an alcoholic, a grandson who is a drug-abuser, another family-member charged with rape.

And even if, in another case, there is no moral failure attached to someone who is prosperous, it still isn’t true that the prosperous are pang-free. John Robarts, lawyer, former premier of Ontario, suffered a stroke which left him partially paralyzed, and in his despair he shot himself.

Envy blinds us. Insofar as we envy someone else we blind ourselves to that person’s suffering.  We assume that whatever it is about him that is enviable has rendered him invulnerable, pain-free, impervious to suffering, 100% affliction-proof. But of course the prosperity of the prosperous cannot protect them against the human condition.

Envy poisons; envy embitters; envy blinds.  It does even more; it renders us self-pitying, self-righteous snivellers. “All in vain have I kept my heart clean”, the psalmist whines in his envy, “I have kept my heart clean and I received nothing for it!”   The truth is, he hasn’t kept his heart clean.  He may have kept his hands clean; i.e., he hasn’t done anything wrong. But his heart? How can he pretend to have kept it clean when he envies those whose prosperity (he says) has filled them with despicable character-defects?  Insofar as he envies them he is plainly willing to become a despicable character himself as long as he gets rich at the same time.  He hasn’t kept his heart clean!         But he has rendered himself a self-pitying, self-righteous whiner.

It is little wonder that no one boasts of envy.  Who would brag that he has turned himself into a poisonous, embittered, blind, self-righteous whiner?  Not even the psalmist is going to boast.

 

II: — What happens to him next? In a rare moment of rationality and self-perception he realizes how grotesquely he has disfigured himself.  In the same rare moment of rationality and self-perception he realizes too how shabby he appears to his fellow-believers, his congregation. “I should be untrue to the generation of thy children”, he cries to God.  The New English Bible puts it most succinctly: “Had I let myself talk on in this fashion I should have betrayed the family of God”. Plainly, the light is dawning; finally the light is dawning.

But still he needs more than the dawn; he needs broad daylight in order to get himself straightened around.         Broad daylight floods him when he goes to church.  “I went into the sanctuary of God”, he tells us.  He worshipped. To worship is to adore someone infinitely greater than we.  To worship, therefore, is to have our sights raised above ourselves. To worship is to be oriented away from ourselves.  Just because we are as envy-prone as we are, as self-preoccupied as we are, we need to be re-oriented again and again, at least every seven days (the bare minimum).

Few spectacles delight me more than air-shows.  Aerobatics entrance me. The formation-flying of the Snow Birds or the Blue Angels is good, but I prefer the solo performances of the smaller, propeller-powered aircraft.  These small planes perform far tighter manoeuvres, and perform them much closer to the ground. Recently I saw an aerobatics display on television which included much film-footage of the pilot. The pilot had been photographed by a camera positioned at the front of the cockpit. As the plane rolled and twisted and flipped upside down (many of these manoeuvres were quite violent) I noticed that the pilot was looking for the ground every two seconds. The pilot was constantly re-orienting himself. Because his manoeuvres were so extreme and so sudden, he could easily lose his bearings; and because he was so close to the ground, he had no margin of error. He re-oriented himself — “Where’s the ground?” — at least every two seconds; otherwise he would crash.

In the course of everything that comes upon us, including that insane envy which all of us know but will not admit, we too roll and twist and flip upside down. The only way we can keep from crashing — “My feet had almost stumbled, my steps had well nigh slipped” — is to re-orient ourselves constantly. And we re-orient ourselves constantly by looking for that groundedness which is God.  To re-acquaint ourselves with that groundedness which is God is to avoid the crash. Worship is essential for this; if not every two seconds then at least once every week.

As the psalmist goes to church, as he worships, he gets his bearings once more. As he gets his bearings once more that rare moment of rationality and self-perception which got him to church and got him his bearings asserts itself and extends itself and gradually dispels the envy and the spinoffs of envy which had so recently laid hold of him.         As all of this is dispelled, as he returns to his right mind, he can scarcely believe how absurd he had become and how seriously he had warped himself. “I was stupid and ignorant”, he cries to God, “I was like a beast toward thee.” “Not only was I asinine”, he tells us frankly, “I was even outrageously insensitive to God; and for the longest time I couldn’t even see it!” As his envy evaporates his self-perception returns.  He knows he has been on the edge of catastrophe himself; he has come within an eyelash of betraying his fellow-believers, and he has affronted God.

 

How thorough the psalmist’s re-orientation is is given by his exclamation, “Whom have I in heaven but thee?         And there is nothing upon earth that I desire besides thee.”  Martin Luther’s translation is priceless: “As long as I have thee, I wish for nothing else in heaven or on earth.”  As the psalmist’s life sinks more deeply into God’s life; as God’s life sinks more deeply into the psalmist’s, the vastness of God floods the psalmist again and dilutes his envy until it vanishes without trace. “As long as I have thee, I wish for nothing else in heaven or on earth.”

Someone might wish to say that the cure for envy is to want less.  Of course to want less is to do away with envy.         But to say this is as unhelpful as to say that the cure for sickness is to be without disease. The critical question, however, is, “How do we come to be without disease?” How do we come to want less? By repeating one hundred times per day, “I resolve to want less!”? Repeating this one hundred times per day will only remind us of all that we don’t have and leave us wanting more! We cease wanting more by forgetting the “more” that we don’t have. And we forget it as we become preoccupied with him who himself is “more”; so much more, in fact, that to be possessed of him is to see the world’s trifles as just that: trifles which feed our acquisitiveness and vanity but never satisfy them.

“God is the strength of my heart, and my portion for ever”, says the psalmist at the end of his 73rd tract.  One thousand years later another son of Israel, born in the city of Tarsus and soon to die in the city of Rome, wrote, “For me to live is Christ; and to die can only mean more of him, for ever”.

Psalm 73 is a study in the pathology of envy, as well as a declaration of deliverance from the fatal condition.         While we have allowed the psalmist to tell us much today, however, we are going to let someone else have the last word.         The writer of the book of Proverbs says, “Contentment is a feast without end.” (Prov. 15:15 Jewish Publication Society)

 

                                                                                                    Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                     

November 2002

 

On Numbering Our Days and Getting a Heart of Wisdom

Psalm 90*,  Genesis 33:27,  Romans 2:4,  Hebrews 6:5,  2 Corinthians 6:10,  1 Corinthians 15:58

 

I: — “I’ll take you upriver for salmon fishing in the new year”, said the church elder to me in my first congregation, “if we are spared to see the spring.” Whenever this man spoke of his plans he always added something like this. He had been a lumberjack, had seen mishaps and accidents and tragedies without number, and knew perfectly well that life is always uncertain; life can never be domesticated; life is always riddled with the unforeseen and the unforeseeable; life can take a right-angled veer at any moment, even as it can end without warning.

My generation of affluent suburbanites, however, has virtually no appreciation of this. We do not admit that life is riddled with risks and accidents and surprise. There are many reasons why my generation does not. In the first place my generation has grown up with the least physical danger and the best health-care the world has seen. The lumberjack may have been crushed by a log, but the white collar office worker is merely going to sustain a paper-cut. If the paper-cut infects, one visit to the family physician will fix it. In addition, no younger or middleaged person is going to die of pneumonia today; and whereas our foreparents died of something as treatable as appendicitis, today the inflamed appendix is removed.

In the second place our society removes (out of sight, out of mind) everyone who is not a paragon of health. As a result we don’t have so much as to look at anyone who is infirm in body or mind. The paralyzed go to Lambert Lodge, the deranged to the provincial hospital, the senile go to the nursing home. What’s left in our midst are all those whom accident and misfortune, even old age have left unmolested. Whereas our foreparents greeted friends of the deceased in the family living room, we leave it all to the undertaker who manages never to pronounce the words “dead” or “death”. No wonder my generation of affluent suburbanites regards life as endlessly rosy: as rosy as it is endless.

In the third place as affluent people we unconsciously assume that we can purchase anything we need. If I need (or merely want) a two-week holiday in Hawaii, I can have it. I may have to forego leather seats on my new car in order to get to Hawaii; but still, what I need or want I can get somehow.

Because there is so much that we can control today (unlike our foreparents) we assume there is nothing that we cannot control.

At least this is what we assume until — until “it” happens. Then we react as if something utterly alien, utterly ununderstandable has descended upon us and upon us alone.

I regularly go along to the funeral home to meet with a family whose 93 year old granny has died. More often than you think someone fumes, “Why did granny have to die? She was in good health!” Yes she was. The assumption here is that if granny had been in poor health then her death would have been all right. But granny was in good health, and had been downtown shopping only yesterday. It’s not fair, I am told next, not fair at all that granny died when she was in good health — even though she was 93. Is life ever ours?

We assume today that the ease we enjoy, fostered by our affluence, is an ease we have a right to. If it ever appears that our ease might evaporate, then we scramble and scheme to make sure that our “right” stays right. When it finally must be admitted that our scrambling and scheming cannot guarantee the ease which we think is ours by right, we wail that we have been victimized. Life isn’t what it is supposed to be: obstacle-free, accident-free, risk-free, anticipatable to the last detail, and of course endless.

Before the rise of modern medicine waves of disease plucked off people of all ages in a kind of chilling lottery: smallpox, tuberculosis, diphtheria — and further back, plague. Then we came to feel that all of this was behind humankind forever, the lottery having been put out of commission. It seemed, according to some people, that advances in public health had even advanced the human condition: we modern folk were advanced specimens of humanity. Then came AIDS. Suddenly no sensible person could believe that the human condition had advanced at all. In fact humankind can’t even complain of being victimized blindly by a bacterium (as was the case with tuberculosis); instead we must admit that the new affliction is self-inflicted. When I overhear people talking about AIDS their agitation and anger border on panic: they know that the disease is humanly self-bestowed, and they are afraid that their fellow human beings are going to bestow it on them.

And yet there is something deeper still in us. Deeper than our apprehension that danger lurks in life is the feeling of rootlessness that we cannot get rid of. In our innermost depths we are afraid not that this misfortune or that calamity might overtake us; in our innermost depths we feel that we are transients in life. We feel that however vast the cosmos there is no corner of it we can honestly call “home”. Deep down we know that we have no fixed address. It’s not that we fear something; rather there is nothing we can seize or do or make which will let us feel that our home is here. Myself, I am convinced that our society’s preoccupation with TV, mindless amusement, sport (any distraction will do) is one more way of trying not to come to terms with the human condition.

 

II: — The psalmist is wiser than this. In stead of trying to deny the human condition (fragility, vulnerability, transitoriness), only to have the denial break down anyway, he recognizes it and owns it. Life is fleeting; our plans do fragment; we can’t fashion something permanent and impregnable in which we can then take refuge. The psalmist owns all of this, and is able to own it, just because he looks to God eternal. “Lord, you have been our dwelling place in all generations; from everlasting to everlasting you are God.” “Before the mountains were brought forth, or even you had formed the earth and world, you are God.” The human condition doesn’t find its resolution in any creaturely entity (the earth and the world); it doesn’t find its resolution even in something which appears as old and stable and immoveable as the mountains. The human condition finds its resolution in God and only in God. We cannot alter the human condition, despite our efforts to do so and our self-deception at having done so. We can only look to him who has made us for himself and therefore is himself our only dwelling place.

I am moved every time I ponder the last public address of Moses. He has endured unspeakable frustration for decades in the wilderness. His people bickered, complained, fought, fell into superstition, and railed against him as they unravelled throughout the nerve-wracking sojourn in the wilderness. Now the promised land is in sight. To be sure, the promised land is God’s gift; it is meant for their blessing. But of course, like modern affluent suburbanites, they confuse the gift with the giver himself; they think that enjoyment of the gift is a substitute for intimacy with the giver. Moses tells them on the eve of his death that not only is their ultimate dwelling place not the wilderness (they were never tempted to think this); it isn’t even the promised land (they are tempted to think this). “The eternal God is your dwelling place”, says Moses, “and underneath are the everlasting arms”.

To say that God is eternal is to say that God is qualitatively different from his creation and any aspect of it. If God were merely quantitatively different then he would merely live longer than we do. We might think that if we want to live a long time ourselves we should get on board with him. But of course it is not the case that God lives longer. God is not subject to time at all. God is eternal. Herein is our blessing, for merely adding years to the life of any of us or all of us will not alter the human condition. To be sure, over the span of 180 million years carbon and sulphur, nitrogen and hydrogen will form oil. But 180 million years will do nothing for the human condition. In God, however, we have what no time-extension will ever give us. In him we have that dwelling place which we need and crave, in view of the human condition, but which we can articulate only feebly and give to ourselves not at all.

 

III: — Because what we need most urgently and crave most profoundly is found only in God, God urge us to “turn back”. “Turn back, you mortals”. It’s a summons to repent. The summons to repent is reinforced by the psalmist’s awareness that God himself “turns us back to dust”. God does not let us forget, ultimately, that we are finite, fragile creatures. We came from dust, and to dust we shall return. We are not superhuman; we are not gods; we are not immortal; we are “frail creatures of dust”, as the hymnwriter reminds us.

How fragile are we? How transitory are we? How quickly do we pass off the scene? Three times over the psalmist tell us. We are like a leaf floating on a stream; in thirty seconds the leaf has passed downstream out of sight. We are like a dream; as soon as the sleeper awakes and gets on with the day, the dream is forgotten. We are like grass; lush and green in the morning, but after one day’s heat brown and withered by nightfall. The psalmist doesn’t keep on reminding us of our short span on earth to depress us. He wants only to render us realistic about ourselves. We aren’t here for very long, and in whatever time we are here life is uncertain.

Then the psalmist reinforces God’s summons to us to turn back, repent, by reminding us that not only is life short and uncertain, judgement awaits us inasmuch as we are sinners who have provoked God’s anger. “We are consumed by your anger”, he cries to God on behalf of all of us, “we are overwhelmed by your wrath.” To say that we are consumed by God’s anger is to say that nothing about us is exempt. And “overwhelmed”? “Overwhelmed” translates a Hebrew expression with a rich background. The Hebrew word is used of an army which is facing disaster and knows it. Suddenly its strategies, its tactics, its proud record, its confidence: they all mean nothing now. An army facing annihilation has nothing to say and nothing to do.

The same Hebrew word, “overwhelmed”, is used of Joseph’s brothers in Egypt when Joseph discloses himself to them. They had envied him, mistreated him, sold him into slavery in Egypt, lied about him to their father. Then famine came upon them. They staggered off to Egypt knowing they had to wheedle grain out of Pharaoh’s highest-ranking civil servant or they were going to starve to death. They go to Egypt confident that they can smooth-talk their way into food. They are granted a meeting with Pharaoh’s highest-ranking civil servant. Just when they think they have won the day the civil servant quietly says to them, “Do you know who I am? I’m Joseph, your brother, the one you treated shabbily and contemptuously thought you had disposed of forever. You are looking at Joseph, the one you wrote off as dead. What do you say now, fellows?” They don’t say anything. Speechless. The game is over and they know it. “Overwhelmed”.

I trust that you are overwhelmed, as I am. If you and I are overwhelmed today then we are admitting that the time of glib superficiality is over. The time of trifling with the gospel is over. The time (whatever time God’s patience and mercy permit us); the time of hearing and heeding the gospel is upon us. Jesus begins his public ministry with the declaration that in him God’s effective rule has come upon the world. Following this declaration Jesus utters the first imperative of his public ministry: repent. He is only repeating the cry of his Father 1000 years earlier, “Turn back, you mortals”. Turn back in the sense of return to the one who can be your dwelling place just because he alone is this.

Our Lord’s word is reflected faithfully in the witnesses he has gathered around him. Peter says that God delays executing judgement upon us the overwhelmed precisely to make time for us to repent, to return to him from whom all humankind has departed. Paul speaks of the riches of God’s kindness and forbearance and patience. Then he adds, “But don’t trade on God’s kindness and forbearance and patience; don’t presume upon it. Don’t you know it is meant to lead you to repentance?”

No wonder the psalmist asks God to “teach us to number our days, that we may get a heart of wisdom”. “Teach us to number our days.” It means, “Startle us with the importance of our days, since we have so few and so many of them are already behind us. Grant us to see our days in the light of your eternal truth and purpose and mercy; and grant us henceforth to walk in your light.”

I am aware of how important it is for me to number my days; especially aware every time I bury someone younger than I. I have buried dozens of people who were no older than I. And therefore I am always aware that the sermon you are hearing from me now may be the last one you will ever hear from me. Then I must not waste so much as one of the twenty minutes you allow me to magnify God’s truth and purpose and mercy in order that you may turn, return, to him.

 

IV: — As the psalmist himself turns to God he finds that his heart soars and his heart sings. He exults three times over.

In the first place he finds himself satisfied morning by morning with God’s steadfast love, with the result that he will rejoice and be glad all his days. There is no substitute for one’s own experience of God, is there. Those who have “tasted the goodness of the Word of God and the powers of the age to come”, in the words of the author of Hebrews, know with a conviction and an assurance that will never desert them. There is no substitute for our own experience of grace. The psalmist doesn’t say that believers like him are going to be rendered healthy and wealthy. He insists, rather, that every day God’s steadfast love soaks into them so thoroughly that they can taste it. Taste it even in the midst of the rigours of the human condition. Despite the rigours and rejections and dangers of their existence as apostles, Paul speaks of himself and his fellow-apostles as “having nothing, yet possessing everything; poor, yet making many rich; sorrowful, yet always rejoicing.”

In the second place the psalmist, dwelling as he does in that dwelling place which is God, discerns manifestations of God’s own work and glory and power. The early church was aware of two especial manifestations of God’s work and glory and power. One is the raising of Jesus Christ from the dead. The other is the triumph of the gospel as Jesus Christ (whose gospel it is) quickens faith in men and women and enlarges their faith and fosters life-long love and obedience and adoration.

To have numbered our days and to have got a heart of wisdom is to have come to know that Jesus Christ has been raised from the dead and is therefore set forth for all the world to hear and heed; it is also to find joy in the triumph of the gospel as the life-giving Word of God penetrates even the most affluence-insulated suburbanite and leaves his neighbours perplexed.

In the third place the psalmist knows that God is going to prosper the work of the psalmist’s hands. To number our days is certainly to be aware that we don’t have many days; yet it is also to know that the few we do have will bear kingdom-fruit insofar as we are about the king’s business. While our days are few, the eternal God will render the kingdom-work of our hands eternally fruitful. Paul tells us that we are to abound in the work of the Lord, since in the Lord our work will never be in vain.

Our confidence in it all is rooted in the truth that the eternal God is our dwelling place. The human condition, after all, is unchangeable. Life is short, death is sure, the unforeseeable abounds. To wail about this is futile; to think, titanically, that we can get ourselves beyond this is foolish. We are creatures of dust whom God keeps turning back to dust precisely in order that we might get a heart of wisdom and return to him. For then his steadfast love will find us rejoicing ourselves and praising him all our days.

F I N I S

 

                                                                                            Rev. Dr. Victor A. Shepherd

2 June, 1991

On Being in Church Once More

Psalm 93

 

I: — “Never let anyone tell you about the good old days”, my 80-year old grandfather told me when I was 19, “they weren’t good.”   He knew whereof he spoke. My grandfather worked 40 years in the factory of a major Canadian automobile manufacturer, and worked both before and after the unionization of workers. He often told me what it was like to work in a factory in the days before worker organization. He never once told me of the pittance-wages in those far-off days.   He spoke instead of working conditions, such as the danger of having car engines, each weighing half a ton, passing overhead on conveyor-belts. Occasionally one fell off and crushed the man below working on the line.   A company official would snarl at the horrified men to mind their own business and keep working while the victim was shovelled out of the way, lest the line have to be shut down.  My grandfather spoke of the company’s policy of treating different workers with outrageous arbitrariness so as to keep all employees off-balance, anxious, thoroughly confused and powerless as well.

The “good old days.” I had a grade-8 teacher who fondled pubescent girls in the classroom.   To be sure, the teacher tried to be discreet about it.  He assumed that his stealth was undetected.  But of course we pubescent boys had noticed for a long time what he was up to. We sniggered about it at recess. One day a 13-year old girl in the class, upset at the teacher’s advances and humiliated as well at her public victimization, leapt out of her seat and ran to the principal’s office.  A few minutes later she was back in the room, crushed and in tears; the principal to whom she had fled for refuge had laughed at her story and dismissed her as frivolous.

I don’t think the old days were “good” old days.  Yes, I’m aware that there are 1.2 million abortions each year in the United States . I don’t think, however, that the swelling figure means that the human heart has suddenly taken a turn for the worse, even though I am dismayed at the ceaseless slaughter. I think, rather, that the abortion figures swell on account of medical technology.  In-and-out abortion appointments are now as quick and slick as routine dental appointments. More than two hundred years ago John Wesley was startled at the number of women he found aborting themselves in England, and startled again that so very often the women who did this were those he least expected to find doing it.

Of course parents are anxious when they contemplate the pitfalls that await a teenager whose carelessness or cowardice outstrips her wisdom. Yet when I was younger than a teenager I saw my parents haunted by a pitfall of a different sort: the polio of the 1950s.  People who had fallen prey to polio could readily be seen.  They hobbled among us or wheeled or “crutched” themselves, even as occasionally there was yet another horrible story of an iron lung.

No one is going to make light of AIDS, particularly when we hear of places like the nations of central Africa where children are raised in town after town by grandparents, parents everywhere having died on account of the disease. While we are thinking of disease, we should recall the Spanish flu epidemic of 1919; it killed millions more than World War I had so recently killed.  (The ’flu killed 20 million.)

“The floods have lifted up, O Lord, the floods have lifted up their voice, the floods have lifted up their pounding”, the psalmist cries in Psalm 93. Everywhere in scripture the flood is a symbol like other large bodies of unpredictable water: oceans, lakes, large rivers.  All of these large bodies of water symbolize heart-stopping threats to humankind. The threats can be natural disasters like earthquakes and epidemics.   The threats can be humanly engineered, like the savagery with which people war against each other.  The threats can be self-induced, as when people flirt with sin only to find that sin’s consequences sear indelibly.  The threats can arise from sources that most people can’t even comprehend, as when huge sums of capital are moved from Tokyo or New York or Hong Kong and chain reactions begin that leave some people fortuitously wealthy and others forever impoverished. The threats can also be the most private, personal matters that no one else will ever know of yet for all that are no less chilling for the person who dreads them, and dreads them for good reason.

I admit that some things are less threatening now than they used to be. Children are much less likely to die prematurely from childhood disease.  Workers are much better protected than they used to be.  At the same time, however, other matters are much more threatening. War now kills far more civilians than combatants.         Environmental disasters are far more lethal than they used to be.  Thanks to electronic wizardry propaganda can be disseminated much more widely and far more tellingly than it could heretofore.  In other words, while different “floods” “pound” in different eras, the psalmist’s cry is never out of date: “The floods have lifted up their voice, O Lord; the floods lift up their pounding.” Our Israelite foreparents in faith were acquainted with the world’s tumult.         The human condition is just that: the human condition.

 

II: — In the midst of it all an Israelite mysteriously gifted with an experience of God more intense than his experience of the world’s tumult; an Israelite mysteriously gifted with a vision of God more intimate than the spectacle of his people’s pain; an Israelite mysteriously gifted with a Spirit-intimacy more immediate than all the immediacies that clamour in him as surely as they clamour in everyone else; in the midst of it all an Israelite who knows he’s been kissed by God cries from his heart, “The Lord reigns; God reigns.”   The psalmist isn’t a human freak; he doesn’t live above the poundings without and the palpitations within that no one else can get above. And since he’s part of the community of God’s people he’s affected as much as anyone else when that community stumbles or sins or bleeds from self-inflicted wounds, or manages to disgrace itself yet again.  Nevertheless it has been vouchsafed to him to stand up and declare, “The Lord reigns! God reigns!” He shouts his declaration just because he’s been seized with a heart-seizure he could never deny and would never want to.  “The Lord reigns; he is robed with majesty; the Lord is robed, he is girded with strength.” With his heightened seeing, the psalmist sees God robed, robed splendidly. To be robed, in scripture, is to possess authority.  To be robed in majesty is to have one’s authority made luminous with royal splendour. God looms up before the psalmist as sovereign; not idly sovereign (Queen Elizabeth being a mere figurehead, all power vested in parliament) but actually sovereign; and all of this shot through with splendour.         To be brought before the One who is robed in majesty is to be drawn to his authority on account of its splendour and to submit to the splendour on account of its authority.

And yet the psalmist sees even more.  He sees God “girded with strength.”   To be girded is to have one’s legs unencumbered by one’s cloak. When ancient people “girded their loins” they reached down between their legs, drew up their cloak by the hem and tucked it into their belt.  People “girded” themselves when they were about to flee, fight or work. Because God has promised never to forsake us, he won’t flee from us.  Yet since he is girded he will both fight for us and work for us.  And since he is girded “with strength” he will fight and work for us victoriously.

Now the psalmist exults, “Thy throne is established from of old; thou art from everlasting.” At the same time the psalmist declares that the world is established. How can the world be “established” when the world is precisely what is being pounded relentlessly? How can the world be “established” when chaos threatens the world at every moment? The key to understanding the psalmist is his insistence that God’s throne is established “from of old.” God’s throne is established “from of old” whereas the world is really very recent. Because God’s throne is established “from of old” the relatively recent world can never sink all the way down to chaos.  To say “from of old” is a Hebraic way of saying “from the creation.” However much chaos may appear to threaten, creation can no more be undone, ultimately, than the Creator himself be undone.  The fact that God’s throne is established, and established from of old, will always guarantee that the world is established.  However turbulent the world, however evil successive generations may be, one generation’s evil won’t be piled on another generation’s evil until evil accumulates to the point where the world is nothing but evil. This can’t happen.

At the same time the psalmist is realistic.  While evil won’t accumulate until the world is nothing but evil (and therefore humanly uninhabitable), evil and treachery, turbulence and tumult continue to afflict the world.

In Psalm 93 the psalmist refers repeatedly to the “floods.”   Any large body of riotous water is a biblical symbol for massive threat. Ocean, river, lake, flood: they all refer to threat, threat from any quarter in life, threat that aims at engulfing life.

There are always threats from natural disasters: hurricanes, earthquakes, volcanoes, epidemics. There are the threats that political leaders engineer: war, discrimination, harassment. There are threats that money-managers pose: how many people helplessly lost their savings when the head of Royal Trust invested hugely in useless vehicles and Royal Trust stock bottomed out?   And of course there are threats of a personal, private nature: crushing disappointment, shocking betrayal, powerlessness in the face of relentless disease and unstoppable death.

Robert Coles, the paediatric psychiatrist at Harvard who continues to wonder why so many clergy are foolishly infatuated with psychiatry while disdaining their clergy-work as spiritual helpers; Coles tells of a medical school classmate, now middle-aged like Coles himself, who found himself a patient in one of Boston’s major hospitals. The MD-patient was incurably ill (and knew himself incurably ill) but not near death at that moment. A hospital chaplain (clergyman) entered his room to see him and began asking him how he “felt” about the diagnosis of his disease, how he “felt” about its prognosis, how he planned to “handle” it all.  The sick physician (he was Roman Catholic) was annoyed at the chaplain’s aping a psychiatrist. He cut off the amateurish questioning by picking up his bedside bible, handing it the chaplain and fuming, “Read to me from it; read to me from anywhere at all.” Startled, the chaplain opened the bible anywhere at all.  Since the book of psalms is in the middle of the bible, any bible opened at random will more likely open at the psalms than anywhere else.  This time it fell open at Psalm 69: “Save me, O God, for the waters have come up to my neck. I have come into deep waters, and the flood sweeps over me.” (Ps.69: 1-2)   All of us can be – are – faced with floods of any sort from any quarter at any time.

Yet the psalmist continues to cry in Psalm 93, “Mightier than the thunders of many waters, mightier than the waves of the sea, the Lord on high is mighty.” The psalmist knows that God’s throne is indeed established from of old.

 

III: — My own heart resonates with the psalmist’s. He lived 2500 or even 3000 years before I was born. Yet by the grace of God I am one with him in experience and conviction. Needless to say I’m not alone in this. There is no end of people who have read Psalm 93 only to exclaim, “It’s true! I know it’s true. The Lord reigns, clothed in majesty. His throne, everlasting, is never threatened by floods of any sort; and because he isn’t threatened by floods of any sort, neither am I.”  I have met scores of people whose deep-down conviction is just this. Many of them couldn’t articulate it in the words I’ve used.  But no matter. What counts is being possessed of the truth, regardless of whether the right words or no words are at one’s tongue-tip.  Useless, on the other hand, is being able to finesse religious vocabulary while enjoying nothing of that to which the words point.  The apostle Paul warns young Timothy about those who “hold the form of religion but deny the power of it.” (2. Tim. 3:5)  He reminds the congregation in Corinth that “the kingdom of God consists not in talk but in power.” (1 Cor. 4:20)   Please don’t think that you suffer from any disadvantage in not having my verbal dexterity or my theological vocabulary.  The people whom Paul regards as dangerous to Timothy and dangerous to the Christians in Corinth are precisely those who possess both verbal dexterity and a theological vocabulary. The psalmist didn’t cry out as he did because he was a clever wordsmith; he cried out as he did inasmuch as he had caught a vision of the immensity of God and the grandeur of God and the glory of God and the truth of God.  The psalmist cried out inasmuch as he found himself engulfed in the presence of God. But unless we are to be spectators merely overhearing the psalmist and envying his experience, we must come to be possessed of the same heart-surge ourselves.

How? It’s important for us to understand where the psalmist was when he was engulfed and overwhelmed. He was in the temple, at worship, moving through the same old exercises of the same old service as the same old speaker droned on – when it happened.  What happened?   There was stamped on him as never before what was profoundly beautiful about the place of worship: God’s holiness.  “Holiness is the beauty of your temple.”, he cried to God.

Have you ever asked yourself what is most beautiful about the sanctuary of Schomberg Presbyterian Church?         Some might say the deep-dyed carpet, others the highly polished ash pews, others still the overall harmony of all the features of the sanctuary. All of these are beautiful. Yet the profoundest beauty of this room is God’s holiness.         God’s holiness is God’s own Godness; God is utterly distinct from his creation, and not identified with any part of it or aspect of it. God’s holiness also means that God’s character is without defect or deficiency.  His love is free from sentimentality; his anger is free from ill temper; his judgement is free from arbitrariness; his patience is free from indifference; his sovereignty is free from tyranny.  God’s holiness also means that all the aspects of God’s character just mentioned are gathered up into a unity.  Just as every shade of the spectrum from infrared to ultra-violet is gathered up into what we call “light”, so every dimension of God’s character and God’s transcendence is gathered up into God’s holiness. And this is what seized the psalmist one Sunday at worship.  It happened when he was in church.         Isn’t that reason enough for us all to keep coming to church week by week?

 

IV: — Possessed now of that worship-induced experience of God that is stamped indelibly upon him, the psalmist exclaims, “Your decrees are very sure.”  He means he’s now convinced that God’s truth is unalterable.

We haven’t time this morning to explore what this means for every aspect of God’s truth. Nevertheless there is one aspect of God’s truth we should linger over.   We mentioned it when we heard the psalmist say that God is “girded with strength.” We saw at that time what it meant for God to be girded: he will always fight for us and work for us. At the same time, the apostles insist repeatedly that we, Christ’s people, must be girded ourselves. We too must “gird up our loins”; that is, we too must take up the struggle and the work to which God has appointed us.  Jesus tells us we must have “our loins girded and our lamps burning” (Luke 12:37 ): we must be alert and watchful and ready to do what he summons us to do at the moment of his summons. Peter tells us we are to “gird up our minds (1 Peter 1:13 ); there is an intellectual rigour, a tough-mindedness, that must accompany the conviction and experience of the heart.         Paul tells us we are to “gird our loins with truth” (Eph.6:14); whatever we do in the name of Jesus Christ and for his sake must always be done in truth and transparency and sincerity, never in duplicity or deception or phoniness.

How important is it to come to church and keep coming in expectation of the psalmist’s situation becoming ours?  It’s crucially important, not the least because until the psalmist’s situation becomes ours we shan’t have in our bloodstream the conviction that God reigns, despite the raging of the floods within and without; we shan’t know unarguably that the world is established and can never spiral all the way down to life-choking chaos. And not least, until the psalmist’s situation becomes ours we shan’t know that God is girded with strength, and that because he will always fight and work for us, unwearied work and unstinting struggle are also required of us.

On the eve of his greatest struggle and greatest work, for us, our Lord Jesus Christ girded himself with a towel, we are told. (John 13:4) It was a sign of his humility. Our humility is to reflect his – including that humility which found him at worship, in church on the Sabbath, says Luke, “as his custom was.” (Luke 4:16)   Our Lord knew that God’s holiness is the church sanctuary’s profoundest beauty. What seized the psalmist seized our Lord ever so much more intently.  May it seize you and me alike as we are at worship, in church today, and every Sunday too.
                                                                                                      Victor Shepherd                                                                      

September 2005

 

The Righteous Will Never Be Moved

Psalm 112:6

 

I: — There is no rigidity like the rigidity of the self-righteous.   There is no closed-mindedness like the closed-mindedness of the holier-than-most. There is no inflexibility like the inflexibility of those who are right, obviously right, always right. Is this the sort of thing the psalmist was talking about when he wrote, “The righteous will never be moved”?   We know that rigid, intransigent, closed-minded people have always claimed such texts for themselves when eager to trumpet their rigidity as virtuous.

Only a few years ago when the obscenity of apartheid was still operative in South Africa , a baby was found abandoned in a South African city.   Much consternation arose over whether the baby was black, coloured, Asian or white. The consternation arose inasmuch as whether the child were black, coloured, Asian or white would determine forever where the child could live, what schools it could attend, what its social and financial prospects were, and of course, whom it could marry.  The white racists who upheld Apartheid were utterly inflexible.  They were right; they were righteous; and their rigidity was virtuous. (Apartheid, we need scarcely add, didn’t disappear because the self-righteous repented; it disappeared through its own top-heaviness, the impossibility of maintaining it in the face of world opinion and international economics and other such external pressures.)

We might as well add that the rigidity born of self-righteousness is commonly viewed (at least by those who cling to it) as strength, whereas in fact such rigidity is weakness related to fear, unmanageable fear.

 

II: — When the psalmist writes, “The righteous will never be moved”, he has in mind something entirely different from the rigidity of the self-righteous and the fearful. He has in mind, rather, the simple truth that the assaults upon life from without and the irruptions of life from within will never crumble or fragment God’s people. To be sure, developments can always jar and jerk God’s people, can always wound them and pain them. Still, such developments won’t ultimately pulverise them before God, annihilate them before God, turn them into nobodies lost to themselves and scattered before him. The psalmist’s word here is a word of promise,God’s promise: his people won’t be blown away before him.  It’s also a word of defiance, our defiance: we aren’t going to look upon ourselves as hapless, helpless victims whose run-over remains are all that’s left of what used to be that “self” whom we knew and cherished before we were “clobbered” as we had never been “clobbered” before.  The psalmist’s pronouncement is promise on God’s part and defiance on ours.

Both God’s promise and our defiance are much needed in life, because ever so much befalls us from without and rises up from within, ever so much that appears to fragment us and frequently disorients us.  In the course of my life I’ve been hospitalised several times in hospitals from the very large to the very small.  The smallest had only 19 beds and therefore a small nursing staff. It also happened to be where I was hospitalised longest (35 days) and therefore where I came to know the nursing staff best. The nurses from all three shifts used to come into my room on medical business, to be sure, but then linger frequently to speak with me on non-medical matters.  I was startled at the jolts these people had endured.  One nurse, whose husband had been burned to death in a house fire, was phoned at the nursing station each evening by her son who was fleeing the police. Her son was wanted for child molesting. Sitting beside her, overhearing half the telephone conversation, was another nurse whose husband was a police officer searching for the fellow.  A third nurse, born and raised in Germany , told me she had been in Berlin at the end of the war when Russian troops arrived in the city.  The Russian soldiers, she said in her awkwardly accented English, had “rapped” all the German young women they could get their hands on, “rapping” her as well. In addition she had had to watch her father tortured, her father being made to stand in waist-deep, ice-cold water for hours on end.  Just after I was transferred to a Toronto hospital another nurse’s husband was killed in an industrial explosion. All this in the nursing staff of a 19-bed hospital.

These women knew I was badly injured; yet they also knew I was preparing for the ministry. Setting aside professional protocol for the moment they would speak to me and then pause, with a look in their eyes that meant, “What can you say to us from your perspective and out of your resources? Have we been blown apart and are too numb to know it?  Do the secret or not-so-secret shards of our life mean we are in fact as maimed as we appear, that our future under God is as bleak as our past at the hands of the world?”  I trust I was wise enough to speak only briefly, and with whatever sensitivity I could muster at age 23.  Centuries earlier a wiser person than I had said, “The righteous will never be moved.”

I have found that the most telling aspect of life’s blows isn’t the pain; it’s the disorientation, the confusion that accompanies the pain. Disorientation and confusion are much more difficult to endure than pain.  What’s more, just as we all have a different pain threshold, so we all have a different disorientation threshold.  And therefore it’s cruel to say of someone, “What befell her shouldn’t have knocked her askew.  After all, I sustained a greater blow myself and I didn’t become unglued.” It’s always cruel to suggest that someone who doesn’t match us in some respect, in any respect, is therefore weak or silly or (worst of all) an inferior Christian.

Pronounced disorientation is often found where pain is only slight. And in artificial circumstances (such as the midway at the Canadian National Exhibition) disorientation can occur where there’s no pain at all.  At some point you must have put down your money and walked into one of those CNE adventures where the floor is tilted, the ceiling is tilted, and the walls don’t meet either the floor or the ceiling at right-angles. The room isn’t even moving, yet in a few seconds your tummy is upset and you are disoriented. If it weren’t for the posted signs indicating the way out, after a few minutes you wouldn’t be able to find your way out.  Situations occur in life where the trusted shapes and configurations in life (the “right” angles) can’t be found and nothing seems to fit and tummies are queasy and disorientation is undeniable. The situations that do this to people may appear quite modest to those of us who aren’t afflicted at this moment.  Still, it’s utterly unhelpful – and worse than unhelpful – to say to someone caught up in such a development, “Compared to the ‘clobbering’ some people endure you have merely been caressed.”

As often as I remind myself that however much we can anticipate developments in our head we can never anticipate them in our heart; however much we can reason about a development not yet upon us we can’t know how we are going to react; however often I remind myself of this I nonetheless find myself trying to imagine, for instance, what it’s like to be unemployed. What’s it like to find one’s family in financial jeopardy? to have huge tracts of time on one’s hands? to have so little to do as not even to distract oneself from the anxiety that nibbles and gnaws relentlessly? to live in a society that measures self-worth by achievement only to have nothing, in the area of gainful employment, to achieve?  What’s it like to be embarrassed every day, as when someone trying to be helpful cheerfully says, “Why don’t you and your wife come to Stratford with us for the evening?”, and you have to mumble, with head hung low, “We don’t have money for Shakespeare”?

Up to this point the upsets mentioned today are those that befall us. Every bit as jarring, perhaps even more distressing, are those we bring upon ourselves.  To take a “spill” born of sin is still a “spill”, as jarring and wounding as any accidental disruption.  Self-disgust arising from it is all the more nauseating as we admit that there’s no excuse for the “spill.”  Disorientation arising from it is all the more pronounced as we admit that there’s no reason for the “spill.”   No reason? I learned a long time ago never to ask people why they did what they have done, just because they don’t know why.  Kierkegaard, always profound, pithily remarks, “Anyone who claims to understand sin has plainly never experienced it.”

 

III: — Then whether we are violated from without or from within we need to hear again our ancient friend who has been where we are and knows that the righteous are never going to be moved.  We aren’t going to be scattered before God and reduced to nothing in ourselves regardless of how we feel or how we appear.

But who are these righteous who will never be moved?  Not the self-righteous, not those who presume upon a superiority anywhere in life, whether that superiority be real or imagined.  The righteous are simply those who are rooted in Jesus Christ. The righteous are rightly rooted in him in

that he is the right one in whom we are to be rooted. Our Lord was jarred and jolted too, disoriented as well in Gethsemane in a way that you and I can’t fully comprehend. Yet in his resurrection he has been established, set before us as the one in whom the topsy-turvy lives of his people are ultimately settled and secured. Even when the way our life unfolds appears to contradict this; even when we are left feeling that the psalmist’s pronouncement and our Lord’s Easter victory are alike so very remote from us as not to affect us; even here truth remains truth: the righteous, those rightly rooted in the righteous one himself, are never going to be moved.

The apostle Paul tells us of his assorted hardships: shipwrecks, beatings, slander, danger from exposure, hunger and thirst.  It all sounds dreadful, and it was. Yet in his second Corinthian letter he admits that something worse befell him in Asia , something so horrible he can’t describe it and can barely bring himself to mention it. He writes, “In Asia we were so utterly, unbearably crushed that we despaired of life itself. We felt we had received the sentence of death.”   And the result? He tells us that this crushing episode reacquainted him with the fact that his own resources were utterly inadequate and he could only rely “on God who raises the dead.” (2 Cor. 1:8-9)

The question we want to put to the apostle now is, “But when you have been hammered into the ground so as to be crushed, what does it mean to rely on the God who raises the dead?” For the answer to our question we must turn up his letter to the congregation in Colosse, where he writes, “Your life is hid with Christ in God.”   (Col. 3:3) We must be sure to grasp the nuances of his conviction.   To rely on the God who raises the dead is to rely on the God who has raised his Son. In view of the fact that Jesus Christ has been raised and can no longer be victimised by death and by death’s anticipations (sickness, despair, accident, violation, mental collapse); in view of the fact that Jesus Christ has been raised beyond the reach of death and death’s forerunners, our real life, our true life, our inviolable life is hidden in Christ; and because it’s hidden in Christ, it’s known to God inasmuch as God knows his own Son and all who are included in the Son.

Our real life isn’t what we see; our real life isn’t what we’d like to believe about ourselves; our real life isn’t what we are feeling at this moment or at any moment; neither is it what others perceive us to be.  Our real life, rather, is our innermost identity, forged firmly by the grip with which Christ our Lord grips us, maintained inviolably in the strength of his grip on us, and preserved eternally in that all of this is now fixed in the heart of the God who raised his Son, never to abandon him. Who we are most profoundly is hidden in the heart of God; but not merely hidden in the heart of God, for from time-to-time we are permitted to see it for ourselves, and one day it will be displayed for all to see and understand. Our life is hid with Christ in God.

Martin Luther clung to this text as he clung to few others.  In fact it was his favourite.  So very turbulent was his life, so unremittingly was he assailed with misunderstanding, slander, betrayal, attempts on his life, that he clung to the truth that his real life was hid with Christ in God.  When he recovered the biblical truth of justification by faith he was denounced; when he unfolded the logic of the gospel and European Christendom convulsed, he wondered if he had acted rightly in causing such a disruption; when contemporaries like Erasmus, intellectually brilliant but spiritually shallow, laughed at abuses in the church and remained content with laughing, Luther clung to this one text like a lifeline: “Your life is hid with Christ in God.”   When erstwhile supporters deserted him and dark voices within him caused him to doubt himself; when his 14 year old daughter Magdalena died in his arms and 18 month old Elizabeth died in her cradle he could only hang on to his lifeline even if in his distress he could barely croak the words.

During World War II it was noted that pilot trainees rarely became airsick while navigator trainees often did.         The reason was this. The navigator was bent over a map only two feet in front of his face.  As turbulent air bounced the airplane the jostling kept changing the navigator’s perspective on the map and his focus on the map.  Because of a perspective and a focus that changed ceaselessly on account of turbulence, the navigator was dizzy and nauseated in no time.  The pilot, of course, was in the same airplane and buffeted by the same turbulence. But the pilot was always looking out toward the horizon.  Therefore the pilot’s perspective and focus were constant.  The fact that he was looking away from himself and his immediate environment, looking out toward something constant; this stabilised him.

The author of the book of Hebrews urges us to do as much.  We are to have “our eyes fixed on Jesus, the source and goal of our faith.” (Heb. 12:2, J.B. Phillips)   The author of Hebrews urges us to have our eyes fixed on Jesus in the context of the photo-gallery of the great men and women of faith: Abraham, Moses, Rahab, Samson, David.  He exhibits the photo-gallery so that we can look at these giants from time-to-time and find encouragement in them.         But however often we may glance at them, we are not to fix our gaze on them. Since we are rooted in Christ it only makes sense to have “our eyes fixed on Jesus, the source and goal of our faith.”  Since the righteous are rooted in him it only makes sense to have our eyes fixed on him in the midst of life’s explosions and irruptions.

The God who knows his own Son and knows all those included in him; this God Isaiah speaks of as “the rock of our refuge.” (Isaiah 17:10) The righteous are indeed “fastened to the rock which cannot move”; they are “grounded firm and deep in the Saviour’s love”.  This is why the righteous will never be moved.

                                 Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                             

December 2006

 

You Asked For A Sermon On Psalm 119: The Law of God: Sweeter Than Honey

Psalm 119

 

“She’s a legalist, you know, a legalist!” What comes to mind when we hear someone described like this? Most likely we think of someone who is always found with a rulebook of some sort in her hand, which rulebook she peers into in order to handle developments old and new in her life, the rules looming larger for her than any human suffering or human complexity.

“What’s wrong with this?”, someone asks, “If a legalistic approach to life gets her through stresses and strains that would otherwise submerge her; if a legalistic approach helps her cope where she would otherwise collapse, isn’t it preferable to having her break down?” The argument isn’t without point: none of us wants to see someone break down.

“Furthermore”, our questioner continues, “what you call ‘legalism’ has kept many people on the ‘straight and narrow’ morally. Would it be preferable for someone to wander off the straight and narrow into moral swamps and quicksands?” The argument isn’t without point: none of us wants to see someone plunge herself into moral disaster.

Nonetheless, when scripture speaks against legalism scripture is correct: legalism ultimately shrivels our hearts and corrupts our spirits. The gospel repudiates legalism for several reasons. Most importantly, legalism means that our entire life is oriented to an “ism” instead of to Jesus Christ. In other words, if we are legalists we are “ism-ists” where we should be Christians, oriented to our Lord himself. In the second place, legalism is to be repudiated in that while it initially seems helpful to us, it always ends up making us disdainful of others. As soon as we measure our life against a rulebook we invariably come to regard as inferior those who don’t measure up, don’t measure up the way we do, or who even have a rulebook that differs from ours, a rulebook manifestly inferior to ours. In the third place, legalism falls short in that no rulebook covers all the situations and developments that life brings before us. More rules have to be invented to fill the gaps, and then more still, until the humanness of human existence is crushed by the weight of regulation upon regulation.

I: — And yet in all of this we must never confuse legalism with the law of God. Scripture condemns legalism; scripture just as surely upholds the law of God. Legalism is a denial of living faith in Jesus Christ; honouring the law of God is part and parcel of living faith in Jesus Christ.

Our foreparent in faith, the psalmist, doesn’t confuse the two. The psalmist never finds the law of God orienting him away from the heart-throb of God himself. He never finds the law of God rendering him snobbishly disdainful or fatally crushed. On the contrary, the psalmist finds the law of God life-giving; it yields blessing, riches, joy. So far from shrivelling our humanness, the law of God expands our humanness. Listen to him (or her) in Psalm 119: “I will delight in thy statutes…I love thy commandments…My soul is consumed with longing for thy ordinances.” For the psalmist, plainly, the law of God has nothing to do with legalism. Not surprisingly he exclaims (Psalm 19) that the law of God is “sweeter than honey”. Psalm 119 happens to be the longest chapter in the entire bible: 176 verses. It is a sustained paean of praise to God for his law.

The church today urgently needs to recover the conviction that the law of God is sweeter than honey. How are we going to do this? The psalmist himself gives us a clue when he writes, “I will run in the way of thy commandments when Thou enlargest my understanding”, and then writes two verses later, “Give me understanding that I may keep thy law and observe it with my whole heart.” It is only as we profoundly understand the law of God that we are going to find it sweeter than honey, and only as we find it sweeter than honey that we are going to delight in it.

Since we are Christians it is crucial that we understand how the law of God is related to Jesus Christ. To do this we need a brief lesson in theology. In reading through 1st Corinthians (chapt.10) you must have noticed Paul saying that when the Israelites were in the wilderness they were sustained by Christ. Sustained by him? He wasn’t to be born for another 1200 years. Nonetheless, it’s the apostle’s conviction that what Jesus Christ is to God’s people after Christ’s appearance among us he was to God’s people before his appearance among us. The sixteenth century Protestant Reformers, reading Paul closely, underlined this truth. No one underlined it with heavier pencil than John Calvin. Calvin insisted tirelessly that Jesus Christ, the one and only Mediator, in his sin-bearing capacity and also in his disciple-making capacity was present to the Israelites as surely as he is present to you and me. Calvin insisted that Jesus Christ was present to Abraham, Deborah and the psalmist; present to our ancestors in faith under the economy of the Torah. When believing Israelites heard and heeded Torah (what we call the law of God), they were receiving the same Christ, the one Mediator, that Peter, James and John received.

Jesus Christ is given to Israel under the economy of the Torah. The Torah is the revelation of God, including God’s claim upon us. It all adds up to this: the law of God (so dear to the psalmist) is the call of Jesus Christ to us, calling us to be his disciples. He calls us to himself and soaks us in his pardoning mercy; he also seizes us and holds us fast in order that we might learn of him. Discipleship, after all, entails discipline. He disciples us, disciplines us, as he places his yoke upon us, all the while reminding us that his yoke is easy and his burden light. Yoke is a common Hebrew metaphor for obedience to the Torah. Jesus Christ insists that he is the Torah of God. In shouldering his yoke we bind ourselves to him to learn of him and obey him as surely as our Israelite foreparents bound themselves to the Torah; better, as surely as our Israelite foreparents bound themselves to the one who was given them under the economy of the Torah.

In other words, it ought not to surprise us that the psalmist finds delight and joy and satisfaction in the law of God. Isn’t this what we find in Jesus?

To honour the law of God is to become Christ’s disciple. To become his disciple is to have him shape our lives. Now to have Jesus Christ shape our lives (as surely as the law of God shaped the psalmist’s) is to avoid the shapelessness of a blob. A blob is certainly shapeless; it’s also useless and unattractive. Not to take Christ’s yoke upon us is to remain shapeless, a blob.

At the same time, if we happen to have a “flighty” personality then our shapelessness is like a gas. A gas has no shape of itself; it takes on the shape of its container. As soon as you change the shape of the container, the gas takes on a different shape. The same thing happens with people: lacking shape in themselves, they take on the shape of their environment.

Think of the developments which unfold before us every day: pressures, challenges, temptations, opportunities. As these unfold before us some people are inert blobs: they do nothing. Others, the flighty ones, react like gasses: they take on the shape of their environment. But we who belong to Jesus Christ are going to be neither shapeless nor environment-shaped. We are going to be shaped by the master himself. We have taken his yoke upon us. We have found his yoke to ease us, the weight of it no burden at all. As his disciples we know that to love him is to love the shape he gives our lives. To love the shape he gives us is simply to love that law which the psalmist loved 3000 years ago. Loving our Lord, we don’t want to be blobs or gasses. We want only to be those men and women in whose lives the shape of Christ’s life is recognizable just because in us it is being replicated.

The psalmist wrote, “I will run in the way of thy commandments when Thou enlargest my understanding.” Centuries later Jesus called out, “Come quickly and follow me now!” Centuries later still you and I are those whose understanding God has enlarged, even as we are those whom Christ has called to himself. Simply put, we know what the psalmist means when he extols the law of God in the single longest chapter of the entire bible; we know too why the law of God delights him like nothing else. After all, who delights us more than Jesus?

II: — We should look now at the shapely contours we acquire as disciples of Jesus. We could look at such aspects of our shapeliness, such aspects of the law of God, as the Ten Commandments. But this morning I think we should look at some less familiar contours that we are prone to overlook; for instance, our Lord’s oft-repeated command, “Take heart; be of good cheer; take courage!” It is a command, not a suggestion; a command, not a counsel. Many times in the written gospels Jesus says, “Take heart; be of good cheer!” Cheerfulness, courage, the affirmation of life in the midst of relentless deadliness — it’s part of the shape that our Lord wills for all his disciples.

To be sure we are never without eversomuch deadliness: disappointment, loss, grief, shock, and the worst form of deadliness, betrayal. Yet in the midst of it all Jesus says, “I am here; I am resurrection and life; I have triumphed already and will shortly display my triumph. So you take heart!”

Our Lord says this over and over throughout his public ministry. Plainly it’s a major aspect of the shape he intends to impart to his people. It’s a major dimension of the law of God. Jesus says it to a man he has pardoned. Only because we are sinners do we need to be pardoned. But to know ourselves sinners isn’t to wallow; it isn’t to languish; it isn’t perversely to try to make ourselves feel better by first making ourselves feel worse. To know ourselves sinners in the presence of Jesus Christ is to know ourselves pardoned. We honour him as and only as we take heart and rejoice in our pardon.

Our Lord speaks the same word to a desperate woman in a crowd. This woman lacks verbal sophistication and theological subtlety and social acceptability, yet she knows if she can only touch him, simply make contact with him, she will be helped.

Our Lord speaks the same word to a group of frightened disciples who stare at the storm surrounding them until they are near-paralyzed. He doesn’t tell terrified disciples, “It’s nothing.” He doesn’t tell them that things aren’t as bad as they appear. He doesn’t tell them to paste on an imitation cheerfulness in order to appear composed in public. He insists, rather, that because he is resurrection and life, the victorious one, they can take heart, and they must.

Another dimension to the law of God, another contour to the shape that Jesus Christ imparts to his people, is articulated this time by the apostle Paul: “Keep on taking your wife in holiness and honour, not in the passion of lust like the heathen who do not know God.” (When did you last hear a sermon on this text, “Keep on taking your wife in holiness and honour, not in the passion of lust like the heathen who do not know God”?) It isn’t a putdown of libido and vigorous sexual activity in marriage. As a matter of fact when Paul came upon some Christian couples in Corinth (Gentiles, be it noted, who had not yet been to school in Israel) who thought they’d be godlier people if they abstained from intercourse, he told them they were silly, misguided and courting disaster. His one concession to them (in a situation where he didn’t want to make any concession at all) was that they could refrain from intercourse while they prayed together as long as praying together didn’t take more than ten minutes.) When the apostle urges us to continue to take our spouse in holiness and honour he means that Christians are never permitted to regard their spouse as their tool or instrument or possession. Just because my wife is wife and not servant or employee or implement or robot I must continue to cherish her, court her, woo her, esteem her. I am never permitted to take for granted or exploit or presume upon the personhood of the one person who is legally bound to me. We must always keep in mind the Greek Gentile world that forms the context of Paul’s ministry. Even so fine a Greek philosopher as Aristotle had said that a slave (whom Paul regarded as a human being equal with any free person) was no more than a tool that had to be fed, while a woman was a bizarre creature half-way between an animal and a man. Christians are to be known by the way they continue to honour, esteem and cherish their spouse.

Another contour: “Rejoice with those who rejoice; weep with those who weep.” It’s easy to weep with those who weep. Only the most hardened person is so inured to human distress that he would fail to weep with those who are weeping. But to rejoice with those who rejoice is a different matter. When someone suddenly rejoices we know that extraordinary good fortune has overtaken him. His “ship has come in”. A windfall has befallen him. Something unexpected has magnified his elation a hundred times. It’s difficult to rejoice with such a person just because it’s easy to envy him. We never envy the grief-stricken or the ill or the unfortunate, and therefore we find it easy to weep with them. But we are prone to envy the rejoicing, and therefore we find it difficult to rejoice with them. It takes grace to rejoice with those who rejoice. It takes grace to rejoice in their rejoicing. Yet since our Lord’s burden is light, since his yoke is easy, we are never without the grace to do just this.

Three thousand years ago the psalmist exclaimed, “I love thy law”. Of course he did. Not having heard of Jesus Christ, he was yet visited by our Lord under the economy of the Torah, God’s law. It was as fitting for him to love God’s law as it is fitting for you and me to love God’s son, since the son of God, Jesus Christ, is Torah incarnate. Three millennia ago the psalmist knew that the law of God is a yoke that fits well, a burden so light as to be no more burden than wings are a burden to a bird or fins a burden to a fish.

III: — There is one final point we must mention today: our Israelite foreparents in faith insisted that the law of God is the key that unlocks the door to freedom. The psalmist wrote, “I shall walk at liberty, for I have sought thy precepts.” Most people think that the law of God cramps freedom, curtails freedom. They think this, of course, because they think that the law of God has to do with legalism, when in fact the law of God has to do with the most intimate relationship to God himself.

Centuries ago some oafs in a mediaeval village ridiculed a rabbi for his people’s preoccupation with Torah. They likened Torah to a large body of water: cold, murky, unappealing. Whereupon the rabbi told them that Torah is indeed like water: Torah is to the Jew what water is to the fish. It’s the only place the fish can thrive. Does any fish feel better for being out of the water? Does a fish look happier when out of the water? Is a fish profoundly free when it’s “free” of the water? The law of God is the natural habitat of God’s people; it’s where God’s people thrive.

The world at large thinks freedom to be the opportunity of doing anything at all. This isn’t freedom; this is the leading edge of bondage. Freedom, rather, is the absence of any impediment to acting in accord with our true nature. Think of a car engine. A malicious person has put sugar in the car’s fuel tank. Now the engine is clogged, and it won’t run. As the gummy “goo”, the impediment, is removed the engine is freed to run; that is, it is freed to act in accord with its true nature, propel the car. If someone remarks, “But is the engine free to make popcorn?”, the obvious reply is, “Don’t be silly: it isn’t a car engine’s nature to make popcorn. An engine is intended to propel a car. And now it is free to do just that.”

When we come to discuss what it is for human beings to be free the first matter we must be clear on is, “What is our true nature? Since freedom is the removal of any impediment to our acting in accord with our true nature, what is that nature?” What is the impediment? Who removes it?

It is our true nature to be and remain a child of God by faith. The impediment is the arch-sin of unbelief. Jesus Christ removes it as he surges over us in his truth and quickens by his grace that faith within us that we must now exercise ourselves. One aspect of the faith we now exercise is the obedience we owe him. To speak of the obedience we owe him is to speak of the law of God. Is it unfreeing to obey? Is it more freeing to have one’s life overtaken by bondage? Would the fish be better, feel better, appear better if it were “unencumbered” by water?

Ancient rabbis used to say, “When Torah entered the world, freedom entered the world.” Our Hasidic Jewish friends, known for their long black coats and their black hats and their untrimmed earlocks and their women with kerchiefs on their head and their large families; our Hasidic friends dance every Sabbath night in their ecstasy at God’s giving the Torah.

Jesus Christ is Torah incarnate. We his people rejoice at the freedom he has given us to be his people, the freedom to act in accord with our true nature. We know that his claim upon our obedience, so far from being irksome, is lifegiving. If we ever doubt this all we need do is glance at the living death of those who disdain his claim. One sidelong glance and we can’t wait to exclaim once more with the psalmist,

The law of the Lord is perfect, reviving the soul;

The testimony of the Lord is sure, making wise the simple;

The precepts of the Lord are right, rejoicing the heart;

The commandment of the Lord is pure, enlightening the eyes;

The fear of the Lord is clean, enduring forever;

The ordinances of the Lord are true, and righteous altogether.

More are they to be desired than gold, even much fine gold;

sweeter also than honey and drippings of the honeycomb.

(Psalm 19)

To know Jesus is to love him; to love him is to find his yoke easy and his burden light. It is to find obedience a privilege. It all adds up to something an ancient believer knew long before any of us were born: the law of God is sweeter than honey.

Victor Shepherd    

November 2002

 

 

 

God Our Keeper

Psalm 121

 

I: —  Mountains are beautiful: majestic, imposing, seemingly immoveable.  Therefore it’s easy to assume we know what the psalmist means when he cries, “I lift up my eyes to the hills.”  Actually, he doesn’t mean what we think he means, since mountains were ambivalent for the Israelite people: majestic and imposing to be sure, yet also a source of danger.  After all, outlaws and cutthroats hid in the mountains and swept down out of the hills to harm travellers.         The mountains themselves were treacherous for travellers, riddled as they were with gorges and precipices and wild animals.  We modern folk like to imagine mountains (indeed, all of nature) as relief from burnout and source of refreshment.  Our Israelite foreparents knew better; they knew that while the mountains seem attractive as a place of refreshment and help, they are also the place of grave threat. In Psalm 11 the psalmist is tempted to “flee like a bird to the mountains”, tempted to “get away from it all”, as we like to say. But the psalmist knows that not even the birds are safe in the mountains: food is exceedingly scarce among rocks, and predators abound.  For this reason as soon as the psalmist looks at the distant hills and asks, “From whence does my help come?” he answers, “My help comes from the Lord, from Yahweh.”   Ultimately help doesn’t come from the mountains, from nature; help, the profoundest help we need, comes from God, the maker of heaven and earth.

 

II: — Nevertheless this lesson isn’t learned quickly.  In an increasingly secularized age help is sought from every quarter except the Lord. Yet the places we look to for help are like the mountains: attractive, beckoning, with much about them that is genuinely good, yet also threatening and ultimately not helpful in the profoundest sense.

[1]         Think of culture. Our society looks to culture for help. There are immense riches here. If I were deprived of Mozart’s genius and Yitzakh Perlman’s violin and Renee Fleming’s voice; if I were deprived of E.J.Pratt’s poetry and Robertson Davies’ prose and the movie, Chariots of Fire (which I have seen eleven times) I should be unquestionably the poorer for it. Culture possesses genuine riches; it lends us a genuine good.

Yet culture, as the mountains were to the Israelite people, is double-edged, ambivalent. Culture transmits values. What values does it transmit? Certainly whatever it is that Chariots of Fire embodies; but also what the movie, Mortal Thoughts, embodies. Mortal Thoughts cost me $12 as well as more than a little disquiet.  Mortal Thoughts is about a woman who cuts her best friend’s husband’s throat with an Exacto knife – blood everywhere.  Sitting beside me in the movie theatre was a 10 year old boy, eyes wide open, taking it all in. How many such spectacles has he seen already, and how many more will he see, each impression cumulatively skewing his innermost control-centre?         What was the youngster unconsciously taking in about what it means to be a human being and how disputes are settled?   As blood-soaked violence sank into his unconscious mind he was less and less likely ever to understand consciously that gratuitous violence is addictive; it creates an appetite for ever more violent spectacles. Culture transmits values. What’s being transmitted?

In any case culture, good or bad, can never penetrate as deeply as the human heart needs to be penetrated; it can’t finally “keep” us in the sense in which the Lord our God is our keeper.

 

[2]         Much the same can be said about the state, about government.  The state, civil government, is God-ordained to restrain criminality, preserve order and ensure the common good.  It must never be belittled. History relentlessly attests what life is like where the common good isn’t ensured. Not surprisingly, many people assume that the state, government, will “keep” them.  But no state, however just, can “keep” any human being in the sense that the Lord our God is our keeper.

And in a fallen creation, of course, the state is always ambivalent, always double-edged. That which is meant for blessing (Romans 13) in fact curses millions (Revelation 13, where the state is the beast from the abyss, the monster that devours the people of God). It would be difficult to convince masses in the world right now that the state is their helper in any sense.

 

[3]         Then there are the rugged individualists, brimful of confidence, who argue that the individual’s psychological resources are sufficient. Make no mistake: the individual’s psychological resources are wonderful.  I marvel at what people have in them: intuition, coping-mechanisms, resilience, creativity.

But also hidden in everyone’s intrapsychic landscape are psychological booby-traps.   All of us have dark recesses in our psyche which startle us when we least expect it just because we never guessed (couldn’t guess) what lurks within us.

The psalmist, then, is correct.  While he is tempted to flee to the mountains and seek help there, he knows that the mountains are both beautiful and dangerous.  And in any case the mountains can’t provide the kind of help he most profoundly needs. As much has to be said of anything else we might think can profoundly help.

 

III: — Our help comes from the Lord. What kind of help? What do we need help with? help for? We aren’t so foolish (I trust) as to assume we are promised divine assistance for our pet projects, or worse, for our ambition, or worse still, for our naked avarice. God isn’t the rocket fuel which powers whatever we think will let us “get ahead”. Then what is the nature of the help we both need and crave?   Our question concerning the nature of the help we need is answered by the psalmist’s repeated use of “keep” and “keeper”. We need to be “kept”;i.e., preserved, safeguarded. At bottom we know we need one thing above all else: we need the identity which God has given us in Christ to be safeguarded, preserved, in the midst of everything which threatens it in life, as well as whatever may threaten it in death. We know we can’t avoid sickness, setback and suffering.  We know that no one is spared these.  What we want, deepest down, is this: what I am in Christ, the real “me”, even the “me” which is so profound that God alone sees and knows it — that this “me” will be safeguarded now so as to be kept forever. Paul tells the believers in Colosse that who they really are, their ultimate identity, is hid with Christ in God.  What we most profoundly need is this: that what is hid with Christ in God will also be kept with Christ in God, safeguarded, preserved, until that day when nothing will be able to assail it, crumble it, evaporate it.

I have long been intrigued by the answers different people give to the question, “Who tells you who you are?”         I think that this question is so very significant inasmuch as the answer to it will determine who we are.  Do my parents tell me who I am?   To some extent, but if they alone do then I have never grown up.  Does my academic achievement or my professional standing or my reputation tell me who I am? These can only give me the most artificial identity.  Do I tell myself who I am? This yields a most confusing identity, since the “I” which tells the “I” which is told is like trying to set a watch to a factory whistle while trying to set the whistle to the watch.  Who tells any of us who we are?   Who tells me who I am? Who makes me who I am? And after whoever, whatever, makes me who I am, who or what is going to “keep” me in the psalmist’s sense of “keep”?

 

IV: — The One who keeps me is the One who has kept Israel . He “made” Israel , that people ordained to live for the praise of his glory and the enlightening of the nations. Having fashioned such a people he has kept them.  When they were threatened with dissolution in Egypt ; when they were discouraged in the wilderness; when prophets were dismayed at the faithlessness of the people, still the holy One of Israel kept them.

The psalmist argues that since God has so manifestly, obviously kept Israel , the people, God can be trusted to keep every person who is individually a member of Israel . Because the God who kept Israel has promised to keep the church, so that not even the powers of death can prevail against it, he will surely keep us who are individually members of it.

From the formation of Israel to the birth of Jesus 1300 years elapsed.  Israel was kept. The day came when Israel was gathered up into the person of Israel ’s greater Son. Was he kept? Seemingly not.  Yet as he was raised from the dead and was made to live forever more he is kept — his people with him, and you and me with his people. He who keeps Israel neither slumbers nor sleeps. There will be no forgetful lapse or careless lapse on God’s part during which something from within me or something from without me might deprive me of my identity before God and my security in him.

 

V: — Against what has God promised to safeguard us, “keep” us? – against the sun and the moon, says the psalmist.         The sun shall not smite us by day nor the moon by night.  We laugh, even snicker, at this.  Who gets sunstroked today? And even if travellers in hot countries might get sunstroked from time to time, who ever got moonstroked?

We laugh too soon. You see, for our Hebrew foreparents the sun symbolized perils on life’s journey which overwhelmed them. To be “sunstroked”, metaphorically, was to be “done in” by developments which were part and parcel of the journey itself.  Don’t we speak today of being “burnt out”?  We too speak metaphorically.  When we come upon someone who is manifestly “burnt out” we don’t rush her to the hospital for a skin graft.  We mean that ordinary, day-to-day developments have become too much for her. Employment is an everyday aspect of life’s journey.  Having a job, having to work, isn’t extraordinary.  Yet work can leave people burnt out.  Parenting is part of life’s journey; there’s nothing unusual about it. Yet in some circumstances parenting would leave anyone beside himself.   (If ever you are tempted to think otherwise, come with me for a day in family court.) Having aged parents isn’t unusual. Still, the stress of dealing with elderly parents can unravel us.  All of these developments are normal, everyday aspects of the journey of life. Yet they can bring us down.

It is plain that when the psalmist insists that we are going to be “kept” he doesn’t mean that we are going to be cushioned.  Any Christian who expects to be cushioned should look more closely at the master himself. Was he cushioned? against anything? He was cushioned against nothing, yet ultimately kept amidst everything, for no development has left him devoid of his identity before his Father. What caused him to sweat so profusely in Gethsemane that the sweat poured off his face like blood from a forehead gash; what caused him to cry out, “Even my Father has abandoned me.” — none of it ultimately dissolved him.  On the contrary all of it was the occasion in which his Father “kept” him, safeguarded him, preserved him, even as he felt it not.

We aren’t cushioned; we are kept.  Our identity before God, our security in God; this is safeguarded regardless of day-to-day developments, however ordinary, that appear to overwhelm us on life’s journey. The sun shall not smite us by day.

Moonstroke is something else.  The ancient world believed that the moon gave off noxious powers, among which were diseases of all kinds.  Disease is rooted in micro-organisms which we can’t see.  Micro-organisms are tiny, yet insidious and dangerous.  Whereas to be “sunstroked” is to fall victim to what overwhelms us frontally, visibly, on our journey, to be “moonstroked” is to be submarined insidiously by what we don’t see, can’t foresee, and against which therefore we aren’t forearmed.

When I was studying in Scotland I preached one Sunday to an Anglican congregation, one of whose families invited the Shepherds home for lunch.  Our host and hostess were both physicians.  They were telling us of a clergyman who was transparent to the gospel, who had had inestimable influence upon them, and who had meant the world to them. At the height of his powers this clergyman had come down with encephalitis, was severely brain-damaged, and now babbled and slobbered and stumbled.  So overcome was my physician-host in recounting his sad tale that he stopped speaking. Feeling awkward at the silence I admitted my medical ignorance and asked him how his friend had come to have encephalitis.  My host turned to me and said slowly and sadly, “How does anyone get it?” He meant, “Isn’t it tragic that we can be contending triumphantly with developments in front of us (sunstroke won’t get us) when unbeknown to us something microscopic yet insidious can submarine us and reduce us, apparently, to a pitiable creature who babbles and slobbers and stumbles.” If my host had lived 3000 years ago he would have said, “My clergyman-friend appears moonstroked.”

Speaking of encephalitis, I was moved more than I can tell at reading the book, Awakenings, by Dr. Oliver Sacks. (I’ve corresponded several times with Oliver Sacks, neurologist, since as a pastor I have to minister to neurologically damaged people.) Dr. Sacks spent much of his working life with patients whose Parkinsonian symptoms were rooted in encephalitis.  Where others saw human wreckage so neurologically wrecked as to be subhuman, Oliver Sacks saw creatures of God whom God “kept” despite the hideous ravages of their disease.  In other words, even the people who gave greatest evidence of being moonstroked ultimately weren’t.

God won’t cushion me against encephalitis.  (He who didn’t cushion his Son against anything isn’t going to cushion me.) But he will keep me — ultimately — against sunstroke and moonstroke alike.  Who I am in Jesus Christ; that “me” which God alone sees; who I really am even though I can only glimpse it from time to time; this is what God will safeguard, keep, regardless of what may seem to have overwhelmed me frontally or submarined me insidiously.

 

 

VI: — If the nature of God’s safeguarding is to preserve us against sunstroke and moonstroke alike, what is the scope of God’s keeping?  The psalmist says that God can be trusted to keep our “going out and our coming in.” “Going out and coming in” is a rich Hebrew expression with three distinct meanings.

[1]         In the first place “going out and coming in” is a Hebrew way of expressing totality or entirety; a Hebrew way of saying everything.  To say that God will keep our going out and our coming in is to say that nothing which befalls us will ever undo God’s keeping.  Nothing will ever handcuff God so as to leave him unable to keep us. He who wasn’t handcuffed by the death of his Son isn’t going to be handcuffed now.

[2]         In the second place “going out and coming in” refers to the important ventures and efforts and undertakings of life.  To have these “kept” is to have our kingdom efforts rendered fruitful. In Psalm 126 the psalmist writes, “He who goes out weeping, bearing the seed for sowing, shall come in with shouts of joy, bringing his sheaves with him.” To know that God will keep our going out and our coming in is to know that our worthwhile undertakings in life – into which we have poured ourselves – aren’t going to be fruitless finally.  We may have seen little fruit to date for the energy we have poured out and the sacrifices we have made and the prayers we have pleaded; nonetheless, it all isn’t finally going to dribble away. It’s going to be crowned.

[3]         In the third place “going out and coming in” refers to the early years and the sunset years of life, infancy and old age, when we are helpless. At the beginning of life and at the end we are kept.  The child who dies in infancy, even the still-born child (not to mention the aborted child) is kept inviolate before God, by God.  The most senile person in the nursing home whose senility has left her unrecognizable; this person too is kept inviolate before God as well.

Today my heart rejoices that the God who neither slumbers nor sleeps will keep my going out and my coming in.

From whence does my help come?  Not from the hills, from nature, however majestic nature might be. My help – yours too – comes from the One who kept Israel , kept Israel ’s greater Son, and will keep any one of us unto the day of our Lord’s glorious appearing.

 

                                                                                                   Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          January 2007

Should the Bible be Censored?

Psalm 139: 19-24

        Psalm 137:7-9            1st Kings 18:36-40               Matthew 5:17-20

 

According to the Anglican Book of Common Prayer, the collect for the second Sunday in Advent (next week) informs us that concerning the “Holy Scriptures” we are to “hear them, read, mark, learn, and inwardly digest them.”

Digest the scriptures? Throughout my ministry many people have told me the bible gives them indigestion.         They maintain that much of the bible is unpalatable.  What they find unpalatable, indigestible, is the bloodshed and the carnage. But it isn’t only the bloodshed and the carnage; it’s also the apparent attitude lying behind the bloodshed. Not only does this person disembowel that person; the biblical figures do it with such enthusiasm and even appear to relish doing it.

When my sisters and I were very young my mother used to read us instalments of the Cinderella story.  One evening my sisters broke into tears as they learned of the nastiness of Cinderella’s stepmother.  If the Cinderella story upsets children, should we allow them, never mind encourage them, to read bible stories?

The all-time “wretched verse” that upsets so very many people is that verse in Psalm 137 which is directed against Israel ’s enemies: “Happy shall he be who takes your little ones and dashes them against the rock.”  Are we dealing here merely with the barbarism (so-called) of primitive people, or with the conscienceless savagery of the deranged?  In fact we are dealing with neither.  Our Israelite foreparents in faith were not deranged.  Neither were they simply spewing barbarism.

 

I: — Nonetheless, many people remain perplexed, not to say put off.  Take the book of Psalms, for instance.  The psalms were the hymnbook or prayer book of our Israelite ancestors. The psalms have always been the prayerbook of Christians.  The psalms are matchless. “The Lord is my shepherd, I shall not want…surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life.”  “The Lord is my light and my salvation; whom shall I fear?  The Lord is the stronghold of my life; of whom shall I be afraid?” “Make a joyful noise to the Lord, all the lands. Serve the Lord with gladness. Come into his presence with singing.”

And then there is what many people regard as the under side.  “The righteous will rejoice when he sees the vengeance; he will bathe his feet in the blood of the wicked.”  “Do not I hate them that hate thee, O Lord?  And do not I loathe them that rise up against thee?  I hate them with perfect hatred.  I count them my enemies.” And then the “cruncher” which I have already quoted:  “Happy shall he be who takes your little ones (i.e., of the Edomites) and dashes them against the rock.”

C.S. Lewis speaks of these latter verses as “the refinement of malice”; they express, he says, a hatred which is “festering, gloating, undisguised.” I have long admired Lewis and usually agree with him, but not this time.  I do not think that the verses I have quoted are a refinement of malice; I do not think they embody a festering, gloating, undisguised hatred. Here Lewis is wrong.

You see, the psalmist who wrote, “I hate them with perfect hatred”, also wrote in the next line, “Search me, O God, and know my heart. Try me, and know my thoughts. And see if there be any wicked way in me.…” Whatever he meant by the so-called black verse he didn’t mean what we modern westerners accuse him of meaning.

Moreover, the bible is perfectly clear that we are not to be hateful toward enemies. The book of Leviticus states unambiguously, “You shall not hate your brother in your heart, but you shall reason with your neighbour, lest you sin because of him. You shall not take vengeance or bear any grudge against the sons of your own people, but you shall love your neighbour as yourself.  I AM THE LORD”. Animosity toward one’s fellows isn’t even permitted in Israel , let alone encouraged, let alone divinely sanctioned.  The book of Exodus informs us, “If you meet your enemy’s ox or his ass going astray, you shall bring it back to him.  If you see the ass of one who hates you lying under its burden, you shall refrain from leaving him with it; you shall help him to lift it up.” Even the person who hates me I must help; I must never return hatred for hatred.

Let me say right here that I am upset when I hear people assuming that the newer testament is new inasmuch as it is sweet and condemns nastiness, while the older testament is old inasmuch as it is bitter and condones nastiness. Nothing could be farther from the truth. For this reason I try to refrain from speaking of the “old” testament. In modern English “old” suggests antiquated or obsolete.  That collection of books, Genesis through Malachi, is neither antiquated nor obsolete.   Let’s think instead of the one witness of scripture consisting of an older part and a newer part. The older testament simply does not permit us to visit wanton cruelty upon someone we don’t like, even when we know that that person intends to harm us.

Think of the book of Proverbs.  “If your enemy is hungry, give him bread to eat; and if he is thirsty, give him water to drink….”  We must be kind even toward those who are personal enemies.  “Do not rejoice when your enemy falls, and let not your heart be glad when he stumbles – lest the Lord see it and be displeased….” Plainly there is to be no gloating over the misfortune of one’s enemies, no elation that someone we don’t like (because he doesn’t like us) finally “got it in the teeth”; no pleasure that someone who has made his bed will now have to lie in it.  Glee that someone at last got his comeuppance may be humanly understandable; nevertheless, the older testament insists that such glee is sin. As Job searches his own heart he insists that he has not rejoiced at the ruin of an enemy.

“Not so fast”, someone objects; “look at the prophet Jeremiah. Doesn’t Jeremiah pray that God will destroy his persecutors twice over?”  Yes he does. But what does Jeremiah mean by this in view of the fact that he prefaces his prayer with these words: “I have not pressed thee (i.e., God) to send evil, nor have I desired the day of disaster, thou knowest”?

We must be sure to note that in the older testament vengeance is forbidden the people of God. God everywhere forbids his people to exact revenge. “Vengeance is mine, I will repay, says the Lord.”   The text doesn’t mean that we can forget about seeking revenge because God will do it for us. It means rather that we are not to seek revenge inasmuch as we are never objective and will always turn tit-for-tat into a vendetta which worsens every day. It means that what is to befall someone who wounds us is to be left in God’s hands.  Not that God will exact revenge on our behalf and therefore we can leave the matter of retaliation with him; rather, we leave the matter with him so that nasty retaliation won’t occur at all.

What about King David? As a military commander representing his nation David behaved with the undeflectable resolve that General Eisenhower did on D-Day.  But no one has ever suggested that Eisenhower’s military prowess on behalf of the allied nations betokened personal cruelty.  When faced with personal enemies King David acted with uncommon generosity. Saul tried to kill David repeatedly. Twice David had opportunity to rid himself of this threat on his life; he spared Saul on both occasions. Absalom, David’s son, tried to kill his father, even going so far as recruiting a gang of cutthroats to help him. David took no action at all against Absalom, and in fact was heartbroken when Absalom suffered a fatal mishap. Yes, David behaved unconscionably with respect to Bathsheba and her husband.  David also knew he was wrong in this; so far from pretending that God sanctioned it, he knew he was judged for it. (And his life thereafter fell apart on account of it.)

Then what do the “black verses” of the older testament mean?  What appear to be dreadful threats and curses are not directed towards one’s enemies. What appear to be threats and curses in fact are prayers.  Prayers prayed fervently to God.  Prayers of trust in God. Prayers of confidence that God will act speedily.  They are prayers that God will vindicate his own name.  The older testament insists that vindictiveness is sin; at the same time it cries out to God to vindicate his name, his truth, his people.

          Vindictiveness is nasty retaliation rooted in a mean spirit.  Vindication is clearing someone’s name of the slander which surrounds it.  Vindictiveness is a mean-spirited desire for revenge. Vindication is public recognition that a good name has been spoken of falsely.  In the older testament what appears to us to be nasty vindictiveness is in fact fervent prayer that God will vindicate himself, his truth, his people.

What would you do if your child were expelled from school for thieving when you knew that your child had not stolen?  You would stop at nothing to have your child’s name cleared.  It’s not that you personally dislike the school principal or board of education director; there is no personal vindictiveness here. You simply want your child vindicated; you want your child’s name cleared. And if you were vehement in pursuing this, really vehement, no one would fault you for it.

For years my wife was a primary school teacher.  What would I do if parents circulated word that they didn’t want their children in my wife’s grade one class because she was promiscuous and they thought they shouldn’t entrust their youngsters to such a person? What would I do? I’d do whatever it took to clear my wife’s name and restore public confidence in her integrity and public trust in her suitability as a teacher.  And if I appeared vehement in doing this?  Would anyone expect me to appear placid in the face of such slander?

The black passages, so-called, in the older testament are the cries of God’s people pleading with God to rout evil; to rout evil so thoroughly that no doubt will remain that it has been routed.  It’s not that the psalmist doesn’t like children or takes fiendish pleasure in seeing them thrown on rocks.  The psalmist knows that vindictiveness is sin.         The psalmist, rather, is crying to God to vindicate himself as the God who resists evil and supports those victimized by it.  Right now, say the psalmist and other sensitive people from the older testament, God’s truth is falsified; God’s way is mocked; God’s people are set upon; God’s name is dragged through the mud.  In other words, evil seems to triumph; evil gloats; evil sneers; evil profits from evil and continues to work more evil.  Won’t God do something to clear his name and demonstrate his truth and protect his people? Then evil must be routed; every vestige of it.

Each Sunday at worship (if not every day) we pray, “Thy kingdom come.” Do we mean it?  If we genuinely want the kingdom of God to come fully, then we want the kingdom of evil to go utterly.  “Kingdom of God come fully” means “kingdom of evil go utterly.” But this is highly abstract. The Hebrew mind is never abstract. The Hebrew mind is always concrete. Where we say, “May the kingdom of evil go”, the Israelite says, “May the cocaine-dealer drop dead. Happy is the society whose cocaine-dealers drop dead.”   You don’t have any personal vindictiveness toward cocaine-dealers; you don’t even know any.  But you do want vindication of the rule of law; you do want a just society; you do want callous exploitation eliminated; you do want defenceless people protected.

When I pray, “Thy kingdom come”, I am asking God to deal with the wicked man who gets rich by fleecing the helpless, schizophrenic people who frequently come to see me.  I am asking God to deal so thoroughly with this man that he will never try to fleece defenceless people again.  This is precisely what the psalmist is doing in Psalm 139 when he cries to God, “Your enemies are my enemies; I hate those who hate you.  I hate them with perfect hatred.”   When Jeremiah prays that God will destroy his persecutors twice over, Jeremiah is not vindictive. He wants only that God will act so thoroughly, so unmistakably, that the whole world will know that God opposes persecution, God vindicates those who are persecuted, and God vindicates himself as the saviour of the victimized.

When next you read what appears to reflect a nasty spirit, read again with new understanding.

 

II: — What about the death penalty, especially the death penalty for moral offences? Should this strand of the bible be censored? I do not defend the death penalty, and have published an article opposing the death penalty.

Let me set you straight on one thing: Canada has not abolished the death penalty.  Canada has abolished the death penalty for first degree murder.  Canada has retained the death penalty for treason.  Did you know that? Canada has said two things: murder shouldn’t be punishable by death, treason should. Why Canada has made this distinction I shan’t discuss this morning.  My only point is that we shouldn’t consider Israel of old barbaric for classifying some offences as capital when we civilised creatures of modernity continue to do as much ourselves.

Before we fancy ourselves wonderfully enlightened compared to ancient Hebrews let me say something in passing.         When the criminal had to be punished in ancient Israel , it was decreed that he could not be punished in any way that degraded him. Right now the penalty for first degree murder, in Canada , is twenty-five years in prison, no parole; twenty-five years in jail, no hope of early release. Is this degrading or not? Have we made any advance on our Israelite forebears?

In ancient Israel property offences were not punishable by death.  No property crime was deemed significant enough to entail execution. But violation of family life was. Adultery, for instance. In Canada , adultery isn’t punishable at all, not even by a fine.  Doesn’t that tell you what we think of family life?

But keep your hands off my car.  My car is thirteen years old and has a market value of about $75.         If you steal it, you are going to jail.  And if you seduce my wife? No penalty at all. Tell me, which is a greater wound to me: theft of my car or alienation of my wife? What warps children more: loss of their dad’s vehicle or loss of their mother?

Question: Are property offences exceedingly serious?  Canada says yes, Israel said no. Are violations of family life exceedingly serious? Canada says no, Israel said yes. Is car theft more destructive humanly than adultery? Canada says yes, Israel said no. What do you think?

Let me repeat: I am not defending the death penalty.  But before we snicker at the ancient people of God because they exercised the death penalty here or there, we must understand that we differ from our ancestors only in what we deem valuable.

III: — Should the bible be censored? What about the incidents involving extermination, like Elijah’s slaughter of the Baal prophets? You know the story. Elijah, the prophet of God, confronts the prophets of Baal.  Baal was a fertility deity. Devotees of the fertility deity worshipped any and all reproductive forces.  The temples of Baal worship featured religious prostitution, male as well as female. You came to the church of Baal and worshiped the fertility deity by joining yourself to church-sponsored prostitutes of both genders.

The Israelite people assumed they could worship both God and Baal. They didn’t want to give up God, the living God, since he had delivered them from slavery.  But why not combine God and Baal?  Why not have one’s cake and eat it too?   Worship of God, worship of Baal, one-stop shopping, best of both worlds. Let’s have an inclusive church. Nobody excluded. God plus Baal.  Holy Communion plus hookers.  Truth plus superstition. Gospel plus greed. Why not have it all?

It still happens. While Jesus says we can’t be the servant of God and the servant of mammon, many preachers tell us we can. The banking scandals involving the Vatican can still be smelled around the world.  In the 1930s when Frankie Costello was the biggest mafia gangster in New York City he sat, by invitation, on the Advisory Board of The Salvation Army.  A prominent Canadian family has given millions to facilitate the worship of the God of Israel, when this money was made ruthlessly, illegally, even murderously throughout the prohibition era.  During the French Revolution the church was disestablished in France . Napoleon found he couldn’t control the masses. He told church authorities he would re-establish the church if they promised to keep the masses docile and subject to his tyranny.  Church authorities did just that.  Hermann Goering, head of Germany ’s Air Force in World War II and a Nazi party member (after the war he took the little white pill smuggled in to him rather than face execution) was married in a Lutheran church whose communion table was draped with the Swastika.

Is God honoured by all this?  Elijah said no. Elijah insisted that Israel desperately needed radical renewal of faith.  Elijah knew as well that radical renewal of faith entailed a radical break with Baal.

Let it never be said of me that I thirst for violence.  But may it always be said of me that I and Elijah are one with respect to this: the church desperately needs radical renewal of faith; and there can be radical renewal of faith only as there is a radical break with Baal.

 

Should the bible be censored?  You decide. For as long as I live I shall cherish what I have said today about the so-called sub-Christian passages in it.  In addition, I shall remember that Jesus my Lord was raised on the psalms – all of them – and died quoting them. I shall remember that Jesus maintained that his advent, his coming, meant not that the older testament had been abolished but that it had been fulfilled. Fulfilled, it remains the Word of God written.

And therefore I deem the Prayerbook Collect for Advent to be correct: concerning the Holy Scriptures we must “hear them, read, mark, learn and inwardly digest them.”

 

                                                                                               Victor Shepherd                                 

30th November 2008      

 Advent I        
Church of St.Bride, Anglican, Mississauga

Searched and Known

Psalm 139

 

No one doubts the importance of knowledge. It’s important to know what a red traffic light means and what the poison label on a bottle means. Without such knowledge we cannot survive. It’s important to know whatever it is we are supposed to know to do our job. Without such knowledge we shall find ourselves without a livelihood. Everyone understands this. But what almost no one understands is that it is far more important, ultimately, to be known than it is to know. For our deepest-down identity and our innermost security it is far more important to be known than it is to know. Think of the child. A child grows up with an unassailable sense of who she is and an inner core of self-confidence not because she knows whatever it is that eight year-olds know; she grows up with self-confidence and security because she lives in a family where she is known. Her parents know her. Because they know her they cherish her; they do all manner of good to her. The child grows up without feeling neglected or abandoned or unwanted or useless. She grows up secure, resilient, confident, self-forgetfully helpful to others.

Unquestionably scripture says much about our knowing God. It even says that it is important for us to know God. But scripture says far more about God’s knowing us; it’s even more important that God knows us.   After all, to whatever extent I come to know God my knowledge of God will always be slight compared to God’s knowledge of me. And if my identity before God and my security in a turbulent, treacherous world depended on my knowledge of God, then so very much would be hanging by so slender a thread. What matters far more for me than my knowledge of God is God’s knowledge of me. The most significant truth concerning any of us is this: God knows us.

 

I: — In Psalm 139 the psalmist exults in God’s knowledge of him. “Lord, thou hast searched me and known me. Thou knowest when I sit down and when I rise up…. Even before a word is on my tongue thou knowest it altogether.” The psalmist exults in God’s knowledge of him. And so he should.

We should too. You see, when the Bible says that God knows us it doesn’t mean that God is sniffing out negativities about us; it doesn’t mean that the cosmic “snoop” is spying on us. It means something entirely different: God prospers us, God protects us, God blesses us, God renders us useful servants. Listen to the prophet Nahum: “The Lord is good, a stronghold in the day of trouble; he knows those who take refuge in him”. When Nahum says that God knows those who look to him and trust him, he means that God protects and prospers and uses such people even when, especially when, troubles without number come upon them. Speaking through the prophet Hosea God says to the Israelite people, “It was I who knew you in the wilderness, it was I who knew you in the land of drought”. To say that God knew Israel in the wilderness is not to say that God became aware that they were in the wilderness, that he acquired information which he had previously lacked. “God knew them in the wilderness” means “God sustained them, encouraged them, nurtured them, prospered them when they were without resources themselves and the taunt of the nations”. God speaks to Jeremiah, “Before I formed you in the womb I knew you… I consecrated you, I appointed you a prophet to the nations”. God’s knowing Jeremiah makes him a prophet. The apostle Paul, himself a son of Israel , says two things in his first Corinthian letter about God’s knowing us. One, because God knows us, we can love God; God’s knowing us frees us to love him. Two, because God knows us, one day we shall know God in a manner akin to God’s knowing us now; God’s knowing us frees us to know him. We should never shrink from God’s searching us and knowing us. We should welcome it and exult in it. God’s knowing us can only prosper us.

 

We human beings are enormously complex and complicated at the same time that we are exceedingly frail and fragile. Let’s look first at our complexity. Think, for instance, of our tendency to rationalize. Now when I say “rationalize” I don’t mean “make excuses”. We make excuses after we have done something, make excuses to appease our conscience, and make excuses fully conscious of what we are doing and why.

Freud helped us to see, however, that rationalization is something else, for rationalization is entirely unconscious. And so far from being excuse-making after the fact, rationalization occurs before the deed; it launches the deed, precipitates it. It’s easy to be aware of what’s going on when we make excuses, since excuse-making is conscious and follows what we have found to prick our conscience. But it’s impossible to be aware of what’s going on when we are rationalizing, because the unconscious process deactivates our conscience and pushes us to proceed. Since you and I are rationalizing every day, do we know ourselves? profoundly know ourselves? How much of ourselves can we know?

Not only are we complex, complicated creatures, we are frail, fragile creatures as well. A germ so small that it can be seen only with the strongest microscope can crumble the champion weightlifter. An accidental nick in Norman Bethune’s finger ended the surgeon’s life in China . Since life is so very transitory, I shall have an identity eternally, I shall be “me” eternally, only as I am known to be “me” by the eternal one himself — for his knowing me makes me; that is, confers identity, even as his knowing me preserves “me” and honours me and exalts me.

What’s more, we are complex and fragile at the same time. The person who always holds me spellbound in his discussion of the peculiar blend of human complexity and fragility is Dr. Oliver Sacks, the neurologist whose work I read avidly. Everyone finds some kinds of neurological damage easy to understand: if someone has a screwdriver driven into his brain he doesn’t think as well or talk as well or walk as well as he used to. We readily understand that damage to different areas of the brain produces different kinds of impairment. But what about those stunningly bizarre mind-body interrelationships which Sacks describes? They defy understanding. One of Sacks’s patients displayed the jerky, convulsive, spastic movements typical of someone suffering from post-encephalitic parkinsonism. But when Sacks played music for her, he observed “the complete disappearance of all these obstructive-explosive phenomena and their replacement by an ease and flow of movement as Miss D., suddenly free from her automatisms, smilingly ‘conducted’ the music or rose and danced to it”.

Another woman, also neurologically damaged, had enormous difficulty walking alone. But if someone walked alongside her, without so much as touching her, she was able to walk perfectly. “When you walk with me”, she said to her walking-companion, “I feel in myself your own power of walking. I partake of the power and freedom you have. Without ever knowing it, you make me a great gift”.

Another patient, a man suffering from dementia (i.e., indisputably brain-damaged) was, said Sacks, “fluttery, restless, forever lost”, never at peace. The fellow could be “held” for a while by a mental challenge (e.g., a puzzle) but then he fell apart as soon as the mental challenge was taken away. He could also be “held” by contemplating art or music — or by taking part in the Roman Catholic service of the mass, after which he was at peace for a protracted period.

What is the precise relationship of mind to body? of mind and body to spirit? Nobody knows. We are dealing with uttermost complexity and fragility at the same time. Then what are we? Who are we? What is our end? God alone knows. But God knows. God knows us.

To say that God knows is to say much more than God understands or God is aware. To say that God knows us is to say that God has fashioned for us — the very wounded (Sacks’s patients) and the somewhat less wounded (you and me) — an identity which guarantees we shall not be overlooked or misplaced or set aside. To say that God knows us is to say that God will prosper us in whatever wilderness we find ourselves, even if the wilderness is going to feel like wilderness for as long as we are in it. To say that God knows is to say that while others may disdain those who are socially insignificant or intellectually ordinary or politically dismissable, God uses such people on behalf of that kingdom which cannot be shaken.

What is the psalmist’s attitude to this? Wonder. Amazement. Astonishment. “Such knowledge is too wonderful for me” he cries; “it is high, I cannot attain it.” He means that he is grasped by this glorious truth without being able to fathom it fully. He means he is certain that God will ever prosper him even though right now he cannot conceive how.

 

II: — And then the psalmist exults in it all. “Just think”, he exclaims, “regardless of where I go, or think I might go, or try to go, I can never outstrip God’s knowledge of me”. As he revels in the God who enfolds him the psalmist asks two rhetorical questions: “Whither shall I go from thy Spirit? Or whither shall I flee from thy presence?” Then he jubilantly shouts the answer to his own question: “Nowhere. I can’t depart from God’s Spirit; I can’t flee from God’s presence. And isn’t it wonderful that I can’t.” The psalmist reflects on the geometry of grace: “If I ascend to heaven (up, God’s abode, where all is life and light and love); if I make my bed in Sheol (down, the abode of the dead, where all is dark and dismal); if I take the wings of the morning (a common Hebrew expression meaning the east); if I dwell in the uttermost parts of the sea (the sea symbolized many things in Israel, and here it symbolizes the west, since the Mediterranean Sea was always west of Palestine) – up, down, east, west — THOU ART THERE”. In other words, the living God who knows us (which is to say, the loving God who prospers us) is the sphere, the atmosphere, the environment in which my life unfolds.   The God who is the atmosphere of our entire life is none other than the God whose love is as wide as the outstretched arms of his Son, whose patience is attested by his centuries-long faithfulness to Israel , whose truth is as constant as the constancy of his promises to us even in the face of our inconstancy before him.

There would be little point in saying that God is love unless we knew how much God loves, to what extent he loves, and whether he loves undeflectably. Paul tells us in his Roman letter that God has so loved us as to withhold nothing in his self-outpouring. If God has withheld nothing, then he cannot love us any more than he loves us at this moment. He loves us right now with nothing of himself held back, nothing of himself retained for self-preservation in case his love is not requited.

Although the psalmist lived centuries before Calvary , he was aware of all of this by anticipation. In Psalm 139 he maintains that God’s hand leads him, and God’s right hand holds him. Think of it: we are held by God’s right hand. For Hebrew people the left hand symbolizes judgement while the right hand symbolizes mercy and strength. To be held by God’s right hand is to be clasped by a mercy whose grip on us will never relent. In other words, our security rests not in the strength of our grip on him (our faith), but rather in the strength of his grip on us. Because God’s right hand is strength and mercy in equal measure, his grip on us will never be brutal, even as his mercy will never be ineffectual.

Is it true? Does it ring true within us? And if it rings true now, would it continue to ring true if adversity rained down upon us? I must offer you the testimony of two men, both now dead, whose work and witness have meant more to me than I can say. The two men are Martin Buber and Emil Fackenheim. Both are Jews, and therefore both are acquainted not only with that adversity which is the human lot, but also with the extraordinary adversity visited upon Jewish people since they are the ones the world prefers to hate. In addition, both men lived through the adversity for Jews, the Shoah. Both men are aware that life is a life-long engagement with the Holy One of Israel, even in the most unholy circumstances. Buber’s work I have read. Fackenheim I have spoken with dozens of times.

In 1938 Fackenheim was incarcerated in Sachsenhausen, a forced-labour camp. Not everyone in Sachsenhausen was Jewish; Gentiles who had opposed the Hitler regime or were suspect for any reason were there too. One such Gentile was the Rev. Ernst Tillich, nephew of the famous German theologian Paul Tillich (Uncle Paul had long since moved to the USA ). On Christmas eve Ernst Tillich seemed unusually depressed. Fackenheim asked him why. “It’s Christmas eve”, the young Lutheran minister said, “and Christmas eve is the biggest festivity in the Lutheran church-calendar. For days I have been thinking of what I should say in my Christmas eve sermon if I had a congregation. But I haven’t a congregation, and that’s why I am depressed”. “I’ll get you a congregation”, said Fackenheim, and off he went. He rounded up all the rabbinical students he could find and sat them down in front of Ernst Tillich. “Here we are, Ernst, on Christmas eve in Sachsenhausen. Now you tell us what you would tell a Lutheran congregation of the God whose strength and mercy operate at all times and in all places — including Sachsenhausen”. When the sermon had been delivered the peculiar congregation sat far into the night discussing it. In the providence of God the privilege of speaking with Fackenheim dozens of times has been one of the most extraordinary blessings of my life. For as often as I have spoken with him I have found him overwhelmingly authentic in his acquaintance with the right hand of that God whose presence cannot be fled.

III: — So overcome is the psalmist as he rejoices in God’s knowledge of him that he — does what? says what? “O that thou wouldst slay the wicked, O God… men who maliciously defy thee, who lift themselves up against thee for evil. Do I not hate them that hate thee? I hate them with perfect hatred.”

Before you turn off and accuse the psalmist of glorying in God’s mercy only to display a hardened heart himself, think; think back to what we have discussed here many times concerning the category of “enemies” in the psalms. Enemies, at bottom, are not those whom the psalmist doesn’t like or who do not like him. Enemies, at bottom, are those who oppose God. Enemies are those who endeavour to thwart God and work evil. “I hate them with perfect hatred” is the psalmist’s way of saying, “Just as you are uncompromisingly opposed to evil, O God, I am uncompromisingly opposed too. The people who wound you as they disdain your way and truth and mercy wound me too, for I share your pain”. “I hate them with perfect hatred” is the psalmist’s awkward way (to us Gentiles) of saying, “I am steadfastly loyal to you, O God, and I resist the workers of iniquity as surely as you resist them”. When he cries, “O that thou wouldst slay the wicked”, he is pleading with God to rout evil, dispel evil, end it. Is there any Spirit-quickened person who wants evil to flourish? The psalmist is not displaying a callous heart; he is displaying a sensitivity quickened by his intimate acquaintance with the Holy one who struggles with an unholy world.

And yet it is easy, entirely too easy, for you and me to recognize evil wherever it abounds “out there”, when all the while we are blind to more than a little evil “in here”. Did not Jesus himself insist it is easy to see the dust-speck in our neighbour’s eye while remaining unaware of the patio-plank in our own eye? Furthermore, in light of what I said earlier about rationalization, an unconscious mechanism which precipitates us toward sin, it is foolish for us to pretend that evil flourishes “out there” while there is no trace of it “in here”.

The psalmist was aware of it before we ever thought of it. Having stood at God’s side in God’s resistance to evil; having pleaded with God to rout evil and render impotent the workers of evil, the psalmist now wonders if he himself isn’t among those people he has asked God to deal with. And so he pleads, “Search me, O God, and know my heart. Try me and know my thoughts. See if there be any wicked way in me, and lead me in the way everlasting”.

When we ask God to know our hearts and know our thoughts we are not merely asking God to examine us and then tell us what the examination has turned up. We are pleading with him to correct us. Remember, for God to know us, according to the Hebrew bible, is for God to prosper us, help us, bless us; ultimately, for God to know us is for God to save us.   And therefore we can only pray that God will know us afresh — know us, prosper us, bless us, save us. For then we shall walk that way which is everlasting; that way, says Jesus, which leads to life just because it is life.

Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        July 2005

On Praising God

Psalm 150

 

I: — There are two kinds of people who have to be told endlessly how great they are: the pathetically insecure, and the insufferably arrogant. The insecure must be told how great they are lest they collapse. The arrogant must be told lest they turn nasty.

Is God like either of these? Is God either pathetically insecure or insufferably arrogant? After all, God insists that he be praised. As a mater of fact the command to praise God is the most frequently repeated command in all of scripture. Our more effusive Christian friends frequently interject, “Praise the Lord!”, and interject it often enough to embarrass us, but not so often as to embarrass God, apparently.

In the psalms we overhear the psalmist praising God again and again. The psalmist urges us to praise God. Indeed, the psalmist is so stuck on praising God that he urges whales and cattle to praise God. How can a cow praise God, when a cow doesn’t even know she’s a cow? If this weren’t enough, the psalmist appears to approach the ridiculous when he urges “fire and hail, snow and frost” to praise God. Can any sense be made of this?

If we are to make any sense of it we have to begin with the matter of enjoyment or delight. Let’s think for a minute about our attitude to anything we enjoy, anything at all. Someone asks,
“How do you like your new car?”
    “It’s the best car I have ever owned.”
“Have you seen Timothy Findley’s new book?”
    “It’s the profoundest novel I have ever read.”
“What do you think of Mats Sundin?”
    “He’s a wizard with the puck within 30 feet of the net.”

You get the picture: anything we enjoy we praise. Enjoyment overflows spontaneously into praise. Our delight in anyone or anything overflows naturally into praise.

What’s more, whatever we praise we praise not simply because we happen to like it; whatever we praise we praise believing that praise is fitting. We praise the work of Shakespeare or Mozart or Rembrandt just because we know that our praise is not misplaced; we aren’t mistakenly praising something that actually merits our rejection. We are convinced that praise is a fitting response, an appropriate response, the only correct response. We praise what we admire, and our admiration isn’t wasted, isn’t evidence of tastelessness or insensitivity.

Another aspect of praise: you must have noticed that the people who are unhappy, cranky, miserable, sour-puss spoilsports are invariably those who praise least. They find so little enjoyment in life, so little that delights them, so little they admire that they can’t praise, since praise is the natural spillover of enjoyment and delight and admiration. And so they grope and grumble, chronically sour and sarcastic. On the other hand. those who praise most are always large-hearted people, profoundly contented, generous in their appreciation. In fact large-hearted, generous people can find something genuinely worthy of praise anywhere. The beefsteak was as tough and stringy as a tennis racket? Ah, but meat like this always has the best flavour! The movie was boring? But wasn’t it heartwarming to see the elderly couple in front of us who held hands all through it as though they were courting? The Blue Jays lost 5 – 0? Yes, but what a performance by the Baltimore pitcher! Those who praise most (because they find most to praise) are invariably the most delighted and delightful people. Ready praise is always a sign of someone’s inner good health.

Another aspect of praise. What we praise ourselves we implicitly recommend; we urge others to taste, know, cherish — and therein come to praise themselves. When I tell you enthusiastically that Glenn Gould is the finest pianist I have heard I am urging you to listen to Gould and discover his musical genius yourself. You see, I just know that any person with an ounce of musicality will find Gould praiseworthy too. What is IMPOSSIBLE is to say to someone, “I read the most marvelous book last night and I trust that you will find it dreadful.” We cannot praise something ourselves without urging others to find it worthy too.

Now let’s add up all that we have said and think once more about the psalmist. The psalmist invites us to praise God inasmuch as the psalmist has first, himself, found such delight in God that his delight overflows spontaneously into praise; and inasmuch as the psalmist has come upon riches in God he expects us to find the same riches in God ourselves. What is impossible is for the psalmist to have found his life enlarged and his heart inflamed by that fire which breathes into us passion and purity and peace, to have found his mouth pouring forth praise for this — only to add that there is nothing here for us. Impossible! The command of God, the invitation of God, is, “0 taste and see that the Lord is good”. Impossible for the psalmist to say, “I have tasted and seen that the Lord is good, and you will surely find him as vile as battery acid”. Whatever we praise we commend to others.

To praise the work of Timothy Findley is to be literarily attuned. (Not terribly important.) To praise the stickhandling of Mats Sundin is to be athletically alert. (Even less important.) TO PRAISE GOD IS TO BE SPIRITUALLY AWAKE. Exceedingly important. To praise God is to indicate that we are awake. (You see, people who are awake know the difference between waking and sleeping, while sleepers don’t know the difference.) To praise God means that we have not forfeited the good which God presses upon us in his Son; indeed, so far from forfeiting God’s priceless gift we have seen our name on it and now cherish it and want to thank him for it.

There is one more aspect of praise, any sort of praise, that we should look at today. Someone else’s praise of what we have come to enjoy COMPLETES OUR ENJOYMENT. Remember, what we delight in and cherish we praise spontaneously. Next, what we praise we commend to others as worthy of praise. Lastly, when others find it worthy of praise themselves our delight in it is magnified. My delight in Itzhak Perlman’s violin is so much greater if someone sits with me and by evening’s end has discovered the Perlman treasure for herself.

For this reason the New Testament tells us of the results of apostolic endeavours. It doesn’t tell us simply that the gospel was preached here or there. It tells us as well that those who heard it and came to faith WERE ADDED TO THE NUMBER OF BELIEVERS. We are told not simply that the gospel was announced in Thessalonica, but that it was received there with conviction and joy. The Christian missioners who had come to praise God for what the New Testament calls the gospel’s “unsearchable riches”; their joy was made complete by hearers who now praised God for the selfsame riches.

If we have grasped anything of the logic of praise then we understand profoundly why the psalmist tirelessly urges us, invites us, to praise God.

II: – In the time that remains this afternoon I want us to look briefly at Psalm 150. In the Bible the psalms are arranged in five hooks. Each of the five books concludes with a psalm of praise. The last book concludes with the 150th psalm, and it is surely the most unrestrained exclamation in all of scripture.

We are going to look at Psalm 150 under four headings: the “where” of praise, the “why” of praise, the “how” of praise, the “who” of praise.

WHERE: “Praise God in his sanctuary, praise him in his mighty firmament.” The sanctuary is the temple in Jerusalem. We are to praise God in our place of public worship. To be sure, a few psalms are written for private use, but most psalms characteristically urge congregations to praise God. It is the gathered people of God that most fittingly offers up praise; the liturgy designed for common use is the vehicle of praise. Israel always knew that God wants a people, and the public praise of God demonstrates that God has a people.

Yet the psalmist does more than summon us to praise God, “us” being we earth-bound creatures. He insists as well that God be praised in the firmament; that is, in heaven. In other words, those whose earthly struggles are over praise God eternally. We in assorted Protestant churches of modernity have almost no grasp of a truth which mediaeval and early-day Christians had in their bloodstream; namely, the church consists not only of those who trust Jesus Christ for righteousness and wisdom now, but also of all who have died in the faith and are eternally alive before God. As of this moment the church consists of you and me and all fellow-believers, plus Martin Luther, an unnamed Chinese peasant, Thomas Aquinas, a Roman soldier from the army that occupied Britain, Mother Teresa, as well as the anonymous Japanese Christians who came to faith through the Jesuit missions and martyrdoms in the 17th century. The church consists of all these people now simply because all of these people are alive before God now. While we still see through a glass darkly, the departed don’t, and therefore their praise must be richer even than ours. It is these latter people who praise God in the firmament. Sanctuary plus firmament means that all God’s people, ancient, mediaeval and modern; those alive now and those alive eternally; all God’s people praise God together. So much for the “where” of praise.

WHY: We are to praise God because of his mighty deeds. His mighty deeds are what he has done and what he continues to do. Anyone who is familiar at all with the Christian story can recite God’s mighty deeds: the creation which came forth through his word, the deliverance of his people from the degradation of slavery, the raising up of prophets who call the people to that love and loyalty and life which they are always losing sight of, the provision of God’s own Son as a remedy for our depravity and disgrace, the bestowal of that Spirit who is nothing less than the life-giving breath of God himself, the calling and equipping of Christian leaders of any era who have smiled in the face of suffering, opposition, even death.

God’s mighty deeds are startling. As we recall them our minds are taken beyond God’s deeds to God himself. At this point we resonate with the psalmist who cries, “Praise God according to his exceeding greatness.” The exceeding greatness of God is who God is in himself, not merely what he has done.

It is as we know ourselves included in what God has done that we praise him, and then praise him still more ardently as we adore God himself. This is why we praise.

HOW: “Praise him with trumpet. lute and harp, timbrel and dance, strings and pipe, cymbals of assorted shapes and sounds.” Plainly we are to employ any and all means in our praise of God. The list of musical instruments mentioned in the text is by no means exhaustive. Still, it is helpful to look at those that are mentioned.

**The trumpet was sounded to prepare God’s people for conflict. (Didn’t Jesus say that the whole world is gripped by that evil one whom we must resist?)

**The lute supplied bass notes, the foundational throb of praise, as regular as the throb of a heartbeat.

**The harp — made famous by Israel’s best-loved king — the harp spoke peace to troubled hearts.

**The tambourine supplied the rhythm for dancing and always meant celebration and rejoicing.

**The pipe was used at funerals. (If we can’t praise God in the midst of death then we are ignorant of the mightiest of his mighty deeds.)

**Cymbals were used in Israel to express ecstasy.

How is God to be praised? By every means, in every mood, on every occasion.

WHO: Who is to praise God? Everyone is to praise God. Everyone should. Only those will, of course, who are awake, whose delight in God and gratitude to God pulsate and spill over into praise. Still, everyone should, and everyone may.

It is John, living in unspeakable hardship in exile on the island of Patmos, who cries, “And I heard every creature in heaven and on earth and under the earth and in the sea, and all therein saying, ‘To

him who sits upon the throne and to the Lamb be blessing and honour and glory and might for ever and ever.'”

Victor Shepherd          

May 2000

 

The Instruments of Worship

Psalm 150

 

TAMBOURINE/TIMBREL   God’s deliverance of Israel from soul-destroying slavery in innermost Egypt; God’s rescue of Israel from Pharaoh’s cruelty at the shores of the Red Sea; no event would ever root itself more deeply or fix itself more securely in Israel’s consciousness. To this day Passover is a festival in Jewish homes, a day of rejoicing, frolicking, and even fun-and-games for children.

Miriam, a prophet in Israel, was one of the first to magnify Passover celebrations. She grabbed a tambourine and began to dance. In no time scores of others followed suit. The book of Exodus tells us that “Miriam … took a timbrel in hand; and all the women went out after her with timbrels and dancing. And Miriam sang to them, `Sing to the Lord, for he has triumphed gloriously; the horse and the rider he has thrown into the sea.'”

In Israel of old the tambourine provided the rhythm for dancing. People danced whenever they beheld something magnificent at the hand of God.

When David came home after a major victory over the Philistines people turned out for a ticker-tape parade; as their hero passed before them they danced unselfconsciously.

The unselfconscious dancing of David’s admirers, however, was nothing compared to the unrestrained dancing of David himself a few months later. After their initial defeat, the Philistines regrouped, raided Israel, and carried off the Ark of the Covenant, the Ark being the sign of God’s presence among his people. When David’s men managed to wrest the Ark away from the Philistines and bring it back, David’s elation soared. He danced. The English text says, “He danced.” The Hebrew text, however, says, “He whirled about.” He leapt, he cavorted with greater agility than an acrobat. (David wasn’t into ballroom “gliding”; he had passion!)

Michal, his wife, on the other hand, had none. Michal was Saul’s daughter, a blue-blood, aristocratic. Compared to her David was a vulgar oaf who came from a social class 16 levels below hers. Then why had she married him? He was everybody’s hero. Once she was married, however, she found out that David loved to dance, while she couldn’t dance at all. Michal couldn’t dance for two reasons. One, she had no passion in her; two, the Ark of the Covenant meant nothing to her. (If the Ark had meant something to her, she would have had passion in her.) To be sure, the Ark of the Covenant was only the sign of God’s presence; it was God’s presence that mattered unspeakably. Yet because God mattered supremely to David, the Ark mattered too. But not for Michal. It didn’t matter simply because David’s God mattered less to her. She could never have written, “The Lord is my Shepherd, I shall not want… for God’s goodness and mercy will drive my life for as long as I have breath”; she didn’t have it in her. When David wept his heart out over his misadventure with Bathsheba and wrote through his tears, “Purge me with hyssop, and I shall be clean; wash me, and I shall be whiter than snow”, Michal didn’t weep one tear. She didn’t have any in her.

Michal never knew David’s God. For this reason she was deaf to the song in her husband’s heart. Those who are deaf always despise those who dance, don’t they? When David danced and his kilt flew up and the servant-girls snickered at his knickers Michal sneered, “You jerk!” David replied, “What’s your problem? I was dancing before the Lord. Nothing else matters.”

One thousand years later Jesus told a story about a young man who became sick of home; in a few months — poor now, degraded, humiliated — he was homesick; then he was home again. Sick of home, homesick, home. His father threw the biggest party the village had ever seen: a feast, music, dancing.

Shouldn’t we dance when someone dear to us finally bows to God and is restored to the Father and admitted to his household and family? Shouldn’t we dance when we ourselves are the person who is home at last, and home forever?

 

TRUMPET   I want with all my heart to be a pacifist (believe it or not). I am almost “there”, almost a pacifist by conviction, when I happen to see again a film clip of little children huddled on a railway platform anywhere in Europe. Distraught parents are trying to comfort the children, trying so very hard not to let their dread betray the false hope with which they can ease their children for a day or two. As soon as I see once more a film clip of this scene, my pacifism vanishes.

Recently I was discussing the U.S. Civil War with a parishioner. We were talking about the never-before-seen horrors that emerged in the civil war. The new horror was threefold.

One, the machine gun. It cut men down like a scythe. No soldier could escape a weapon that fired hundreds of bullets per minute.

Two, the pre-set artillery fuse. Prior to the civil war artillery shells exploded upon impact with the ground. When the shell exploded, the shrapnel flew upwards and outwards. The safest place to be was flat on the ground. The smart soldier lay down during an artillery barrage and didn’t lift his head so much as one inch. Then the new shell was invented. The shell’s fuse was pre-set to detonate the shell in mid-air, 200 feet above the ground. Now shrapnel hurled down on the soldier. He couldn’t hide. Lying down was no protection at all. And in the civil war, he had no protection for his head. During the fiercest fighting there were 25,000 casualties per day.

Three, the phenomenal increase in psychiatric breakdown. This horror was the result of the first two. In previous wars relatively few soldiers had collapsed psychiatrically. Now they were collapsing in droves. During the civil war psychiatric casualties outnumbered physical casualties three-to-one. Hundreds of thousands of 20 year-old fellows would be deranged for life.

The parishioner with whom I was discussing all of this remarked, “Then there was no justification for the civil war!” Whereupon I told her a story about Abraham Lincoln. One day Lincoln stood with the crowd at a slave-auction in New Orleans. Male slaves were auctioned off at a good price. Then a female slave was led up onto the platform. She was young and healthy and strong; would be useful in the cotton fields. She had a six month-old baby in her arms. A plantation owner said to the auctioneer, “I’ll take the woman — but get rid of the child. The child will only distract the mother from her work.” And so mother and child were separated, never to see each other again. Lincoln returned home and swore he would stop at nothing to overturn this iniquitous practice.

Twenty-five thousand casualties per day; hundreds of thousands of young men deranged for life. Was it worth it? Should we prefer to see a slave-auction with a baby ripped away from its frantic mother?

St.Paul writes in I Corinthians 14, “If the trumpet gives an indistinct sound, who will get ready for battle?” I know, the conflicts he had in mind didn’t concern Jewish children in Eastern Europe or black children in North America. Nevertheless, there does come a time when the sound of the trumpet must be distinct lest someone think he has an excuse for not showing up when he should.

The conflict Paul refers to immediately is that spiritual conflict which rages in the heart of every believer. For believers would never agree with Oscar Wilde that the best way to get rid of temptation is to yield to it. (Yield to it, and the temptation is over!) Jesus sweat in Gethsemane until the sweat poured off him like blood from a forehead gash. Jesus wrestled with the evil one for 40 days in a contest to see who was going to face down whom.

We are called to do as much ourselves. The trumpet must sound a distinctive note — or else the sleepyheads among us might forget there’s a battle to be fought!

In fact there are countless battles to be fought in the name of Christ. Some of them all Christians are called to fight. Other battles only a few Christians are called to fight. (For instance, the few who are extraordinarily gifted intellectually are to meet the intellectual challenges of a world that thinks its self-understanding to be the only understanding possible.) And then there is that one battle that the individual Christian is to fight: the battle against that one besetting sin that the individual alone knows about, surrender to which is unthinkable.

“If the trumpet gives an indistinct sound, who will get ready for battle?” The trumpet-note must be as unmistakable as it is undeniable.

 

HARP   Israel was — and is — unreservedly grateful for its release from Egypt. Yet Israel was not so disgusted at Pharaoh as to disdain everything Egyptian. Israel left Egypt with Egypt’s favourite musical instrument, the harp.

Throughout scripture the harp is the instrument of comfort and consolation. When King Saul was overcome by what is spoken of as an “evil spirit”, David helped Saul by playing on his harp. Now the evil spirit that overcame Saul was no small matter: Saul would become suspicious, then agitated, then paranoid, finally murderous. The harp defused his explosiveness and suffused peace throughout him.

Last October, when we honoured Isaac Watts, we learned that Watts wrote not only hundreds of hymns but also many different kinds or classifications of hymns. One classification he referred to as “Hymns of Consolation”. These “Hymns of Consolation” sing not so much about God in his glory as they do about us in our need, us in the comfort God lends us. Two of Watts’s better-known “consolation” hymns are “When I survey the wondrous cross” and “O God, our help in ages past”.

Did Watts write these hymns merely because he thought other people needed them? I think not. I am sure he wrote them also for himself. Watts, we learned last October, was mentally ill episodically. There were long periods when he had to be absent from his pulpit because he was in “different space”; very different space. Plainly he didn’t write hymns when he was ill. When healthier, however, he penned words that will comfort people until the day of our Lord’s appearing relieves them definitively.

I have been a pastor for 25 years. As I am rendered speechless at the “clobbering” life hands people, I am not at all amazed that some people break down; I am amazed that many do not.

The harp has its place. Hymns of consolation have their place. They aren’t the only hymns we should sing; they aren’t the chief hymns we should sing. But we should never be without them.

Think of some of the better-known consolation hymns. For instance, “Jesus, thou joy of loving hearts” — with its fourth stanza, “Our restless spirits yearn for thee, where’er our changeful lot is cast.” And then there is Charles Wesley’s fine hymn, “Jesus, lover of my soul”, with a poignant second stanza:

Other refuge have I none,
Hangs my helpless soul on thee.
Leave, ah! Leave me not alone;
Still support and comfort me.

 

And perhaps the most haunting of all, because written out of palpable anguish,

Come, ye disconsolate, where’er ye languish.
Come to, the mercy-seat, fervently kneel.
Here, bring your wounded hearts; here, tell your anguish.
Earth has no sorrows that heaven cannot heal.

 

The harp has its place.

 

FLUTE/OBOE/”PIPE”   Flute-like instruments (i.e., woodwinds) were used at weddings and funerals, events where people are most touched, most moved.

Let’s think for a minute about weddings. In ancient Israel a wedding was regarded as the most significant human event anyone could share in or witness, as well as the most joyful event. Because a wedding was the most joyful event in Israel, the prophets used the absence of wedding-joy as a vivid picture of national disasters. Whenever the prophets had to wake up the people to the bad times God’s judgement was bringing upon the nation, the prophets horrified the people not by saying that the interest rate was going to rise or the stock market was going to fall; they said, “There shall no more be heard in the land the voice of the bridegroom and the voice of the bride.”

Israel of old knew that there is nothing like a wedding, just because there is nothing like marriage. Marriage is the most significant human undertaking anyone can enter upon; it is also the most joyful. A rabbi’s instruction was deemed so important that nothing was allowed to interrupt it; nothing, that is, except a wedding. If a wedding procession wound through the village the rabbi and his students suspended their exploration of the word of God and fell in with the procession. They magnified the wedding-celebration and soaked up the joy surrounding it.

Scripture speaks profoundly of marriage. “For this reason a man shall leave his father and mother and be joined to his wife; the two shall be come one, one flesh.” Marriage entails radical exposure to each other, radical vulnerability before each other, radical commitment to each other, radical penetration of each other.

In the Hebrew bible marriage is the commonest metaphor for faith. If marriage is the commonest metaphor for faith, then faith means that God and I, God and you, are radically exposed to each other, radically vulnerable before each other, radically committed to each other; it means we radically penetrate each other, right to the other’s innermost heart.

To be aware of this can only mean that we must consecrate ourselves to God anew.

 

                                                                                             Victor A. Shepherd                                                

April 1995

 

You asked for a sermon on The Meaning and Timing of Confirmation

Proverbs 2:1-8

 

I: — Many of you have voiced to me your misgivings concerning confirmation, the service itself as well as the understanding behind the ritual. No one has suggested that we cancel the service outright. Nonetheless, even those who have never suggested that the event be cancelled continue to express serious reservations about it. A few people are plainly cynical. I imagine that virtually everyone feels that something isn’t quite right with confirmation; something important is somehow not happening, a mythology if not a superstition has taken hold, a game of “let’s pretend” is being played even though most of us can’t really pretend any longer. While almost no one is content with the current practice of confirmation, no one appears to have an alternative.

Everyone knows what happens on Confirmation Sunday. Some of the confirmands we know well. We have seen them and their parents at worship for years. Other confirmands we don’t know at all. We don’t recognize the surname, aren’t acquainted with the parents, assume that the youngster is being confirmed simply because his parents have made him come to the six or seven mandatory classes and get himself “done”, the parents plainly attaching much superstition to getting “done.”

When adults wish to join our congregation through transfer of membership the secretary asks for the transfer, only to learn, quite frequently, that the person in question was not a member of the previous congregation; may have attended, but was never formally a member. I then ask the person in question if she was ever confirmed. Very often she replies that she doesn’t know; she can’t remember whether she was ever confirmed. Were I to ask her, “Did you ever get married?”, she would be able to reply instantly. Apparently confirmation is not particularly memorable.

And then there are the photographs, in the hallway outside the choir room, of the confirmation classes of years past. Where are all those young people today? As painful as it is to say it, would it be truer to say that confirmation is less the congregation’s welcome to the young people than it is their good-bye wave to us?

Many people understand confirmation as a kind of graduation. Once we have graduated from high school, for instance, we don’t go back. Once we have graduated from “church” (Sunday School being a form of church) we don’t go back.

And then there is an aspect to the confirmation service which should jar us all, that part of the service where hands are laid upon the candidate. There is only one other service in the church where hands are laid upon a candidate: ordination to the ministry. Obviously there is close connection between the meaning of confirmation in the faith and the meaning of ordination to the ministry. What is the connection? What would we think of candidates for the ministry who were ordained at a public service and then promptly disappeared from church life?

Then of course there are the promises made during the service itself. One such promise is that the confirmand will be diligent in attendance at public worship. The promise is made by the confirmand and heard by the congregation when everyone knows that diligent attendance at public worship is the last thing many confirmands (and their parents) have in mind.

The promises are followed by the commissioning: “Go out into the world to fulfil your high calling as a servant and soldier of Jesus Christ.” “Go out into the world”: it appears that the theatre, the venue of the Christian’s discipleship is vast. “Servant of Christ”: it appears that extreme self-denial is involved. “Soldier of Christ”: it appears that hardship is cheerfully to be endured. What do we expect a 15 year old to make of all this?

Lastly, at a recent meeting of the Christian Education Committee grave misgivings were voiced concerning the adequacy of six or seven 45-minute sessions as preparation for an event as momentous as confirmation. Frankly, I don’t think that six or seven sessions times 45 minutes is adequate preparation. But surely these sessions aren’t the preparation! Surely the profounder preparation is 15 years of Christian formation through exposure to Christian truth and the Christian way embodied in congregational life and witness.

II: — Many people have asked me about the timing of confirmation, the age at which young people make public promises and are said to be “confirmed”. Why age 15? I simply don’t know. I suspect that it has much to do with the fact that around this age people graduate from elementary school and move on to high school. At the same time, Sunday School customarily concludes for people 14 or 15 years old. When I was new in Streetsville I commented, at a C.E. meeting, that I was concerned about the immediate disappearance of so many confirmees. I suggested that we try something different: postpone the event for a few years to see if the losses were as great then. My suggestion was shot down instantly. “If we postpone the class we might lose those people”, I was told right away. Might lose them? But the present practice has scarcely kept them! I cannot believe that we have genuinely, profoundly “kept” people within the fellowship of the congregation just because their names have been added to record-books.

(I’ll say more about timing later. Let’s move on to the meaning of confirmation.)

III: — The meaning of the service is stated plainly in the service itself. “When those who have been baptized as children have grown up and have been taught the essentials of Christian faith and duty, they come before the church to own for themselves the covenant (i.e., the promises) of their baptism. In this act they confess Jesus Christ openly as Saviour and Lord that they may be confirmed by the Holy Spirit and welcomed to the Lord’s table.” (Let me say in passing that I should welcome any person of any age to the Lord’s table at any time, confirmed or not.) The major point in all this is that those being confirmed now own for themselves and publicly endorse the promises which their parents made on their behalf as infants on the day their parents had them baptized.

Everywhere in the New Testament baptism is a sign of several things. (i) It is a sign of repentance. To repent is to change direction. Christians take their marching orders from a different leader. We walk resolutely that road which leads to the kingdom of God. Other roads — self-inflating ambition, wealth for the sake of wealth, social superiority, self-indulgence — these roads we shun as we move in the direction of the kingdom. (ii) Baptism is a sign of faith. Faith is keeping company with Jesus Christ. Living unashamedly in his company, we share his identity. We are publicly known as those who know him and love him and obey him. (iii) Baptism is commissioning for service. While we certainly love our Lord, we do more than merely love him; we work in his name, work on behalf of others whom he loves as surely as he loves us. (iv) Baptism means one thing more. It means that the repentance and faith and service we exercise, we exercise inasmuch as God’s own Spirit, God himself, has touched us and moved us and constrained us. We haven’t “decided”, of ourselves, to follow Jesus the way we decide to buy a Ford instead of a Chevrolet or a bungalow instead of a townhouse. We are disciples inasmuch as our Lord called us; our resistance melted and we couldn’t do anything else.

Baptism means this. Parents make promises concerning all of this for their children when their children are baptized. Then the day comes when the child, now much older, recognizes what his parents have sought for him for years. He recognizes too that he wants this now for himself. Therefore he owns it all for himself and publicly declares that this is what he will pursue until life ends.

When I was pondering the meaning of “confirm” I went to the Oxford English Dictionary. The O.E.D. gives four meanings for “confirm”. (i) to establish more firmly. Certainly when people are confirmed we want their discipleship to be established more firmly. (ii) to corroborate. Certainly we want their zeal for discipleship to be corroborated, supported, by the Holy Spirit and by others. (iii) to encourage a person in a habit or an opinion. Certainly we want confirmands to persist in the habit of discipleship and persist in their conviction of truth. (iv) the fourth meaning the O.E.D. discusses only in the past tense. It uses the illustration, “confirmed drunkard”, and mentions synonyms like “inveterate”, meaning “life-long”. And certainly we want confirmands to aspire after life-long loyalty to their Lord.

The United Church service speaks of being “confirmed by the Holy Spirit”. We should all want to add, “and by the congregation as well.”

IV: — This is what the service means. How do you feel now about our confirmation practice? Having asked the question, I am in no position to receive 300 replies at this time. But I shall gladly hear from any of you at any other time.

Having asked you a question, I can only go on talking myself. What I say next is only my opinion. Feel free to disagree with it, modify it, endorse it or bury it.

I think we need many “rites of spiritual passage” in our church life. There is nothing wrong with a public service for people 14 or 15 years old, a service which acknowledges the Christian formation they have undergone so far in their lives, a service which points them ahead to deeper understanding and faith and service, a service which encourages them to persist more profoundly in it. Therefore I am not suggesting for a minute that we eliminate the “rite of spiritual passage” for people of this age.

At the same time I have long felt that the kind of promise we ask young people to make at this age we should defer to a later age. We all agree that no 14 or 15 year old should be asked to make a promise concerning marriage. (For that matter no 17 year old should be asked, either.) We don’t ask 15 year olds to make promises concerning marriage because we know that they cannot understand the force of what they are pledging. Might it not be the same with respect to the promises made at confirmation? Teenage years are often characterized by religious enthusiasms, but also characterized by religious denunciations; doubts, perplexities, denials of all that their parents have cherished, questions, uncertainties, contradictions. A Roman Catholic woman remarked to me that when her daughter was 16 her daughter was vowing every day to become a nun; when her daughter was 17 she couldn’t get her daughter out of bed and to church on Sunday morning.

Teenagers 14, 15, 16 years old feel they have to question everything. There is nothing wrong with this. After all, none of us wants our children to grow up uncritical, mindless dupes. At this age too teenagers become aware that the world as it is is not quite the neat, cosy, justly-ordered world of their early childhood. They learn that there is nothing in the real world which unfolds like Goldilocks and the Three Bears. They learn now of the evil which excoriates the world, of the shocking unfairness which riddles life, of the misery in which most of the world’s people will have to live. And then they put all of this against the supposed goodness and mercy of God.

At this age too teenagers learn of the arguments brought against faith by Freud and Marx and Darwin. Dealing with these arguments may be “old hat” to a middle-aged person like me, but to a 15 year old it is all so new, so startling, so powerful as to hang a huge question mark above all that he has understood to date of the Christian faith. I often feel that the confirmation process stifles the teenagers’ searching, their inquisitiveness, their wrestling issues to the ground, when we should be encouraging all of this; we smother precisely what we should stimulate. Of course we should support them while they search. But what is to be gained by exerting pressure from parents, peers and congregation upon a teenager to conform to the confirmation practice when all the while some of them, at least, want to cry out, “But I’m not convinced yet; and I have many more questions; and why do I have to submit to this?”

I have long felt that we need to support youngsters throughout this searching, questioning, doubting, probing phase; support them and encourage them in it, and wait for them to emerge on the other side of it with a faith they have hammered out for themselves and can own without reservation. At this point, I feel, we should have another public “rite of spiritual passage” for those who are now 22 or 25 or 28 — or 55.

V:– While the congregation owns and supports teenagers throughout this process and then publicly celebrates the culmination of their search, its flowering into fruit-bearing faith, the congregation should also, I feel, recognize, own, support all kinds of people who act in the congregation’s name. Yes, we do recognize the UCW leadership each year when we install the executive. “Install”? We install heavy appliances, like stoves, fridges, washers and dryers. We shouldn’t “install” these women; we should commission them. We should commission them on behalf of the UCW for the ultimate blessing of the whole congregation. We shouldn’t “install” Sunday School teachers as we call it at present. We should commission them to bring to children, in the way that children can understand, the faith which this congregation as a whole owns. We commission the teachers to render this service for us.

What about the prime neighbours? We need a service which sets forth the way in which the neighbouring program extends Christian hospitality, and what we are trusting to result from this ministry.

The thrust of the visiting program is different. Whereas the prime neighbours have others into their own homes, the visitors go out to other people’s homes, with a different purpose in view. We need a service which recognizes this and commissions them for it.

Youth work in the congregation: youth group, girls’ work, Boy Scout/Girl Guide work. It all happens here in the congregation. We need a public service of recognition, gratitude and commissioning.

VI: —And then I think there may be one thing more needed. Perhaps we need to allow an individual to speak on Sunday morning from time to time. Not to make an announcement in the announcement period, but rather to share her testimony of God’s victory somewhere in her life, or to request special intercession of us in special circumstances, or to lay an extraordinary concern before us which is searing her heart. Do we need a place for this as well?

VII: — Let me say again what I said a minute ago. You asked for a sermon on the meaning and timing of confirmation. I have put before you my best thinking on the subject. But it is only mine. I need to hear yours. Speak to me, to anyone on the Official Board, to anyone on the Christian Education Committee, to anyone in the Sunday School. But be sure to let us know what is on your mind.

F I N I S

                                                                        Victor A. Shepherd
January 1994

Bread and Honey

Proverbs 4:14 -18        1st Corinthians             John 6:22 -34

 

 

[1]         When the Japanese besieged Hong Kong sixty-plus years ago and began starving the people inside the city, a British banker was found sitting on the curb with his feet in the gutter. He was dressed like a British banker: cutaway coat, Homburg hat, pin-striped charcoal trousers, grey spats. He was the picture of upper-class privilege.  He had found an orange in the gutter.  The orange had been stepped on several times, had been exposed to the sun, and was covered with grime.  He was about to bite into it when a British soldier knocked it out of his hand, shouting, “Do you want to get sick?”   Whereupon the banker, still sitting on the curb, hung his head and blubbered like a child.

Hunger is terrible. Hunger bends people. Hunger finds people behaving in ways they otherwise never would.         Hunger forces people to be what they never thought they’d become. The British banker would have given everything he owned, even his indexed civil service pension, for one slice of bread.  But there was no bread.

Bread was the all-important commodity in the ancient east.  Bread? Not money?   Money didn’t even exist in old, old Babylon ; in lieu of currency grain was the medium of exchange.  Hundreds of years later, in Hosea’s day, Hosea lurched broken-hearted to the market in order to purchase his “hooker”-wife from the clutches of the local pimp.         Hosea paid part of the purchase-price in grain.  In our society there are few public officials more important than the minister of finance and the president of the central bank.  In the ancient world, however, the most important public official was the one responsible for bread.

 

[2]         Bread isn’t eaten the way ice-cream or chocolate is eaten.  Bread is consumed in large quantities.  It’s one of life’s necessities.  Because bread looms so large in our lives and is essential to life, we use the word “bread” metaphorically.  “I’ve got to have a second job just to put bread on the table.” Everyone knows what the expression is meant to convey.  When we pray, as we are taught to pray, “Give us this day our daily bread”, we are asking for all of life’s necessities: bread, to be sure, but also water and clean air and safe cities and national security and effective schooling and adequate medical care. What, after all, would be the point of bread (literal) to sustain us if disease then carried us off? What would be the point of eating bread to forestall malnutrition if we then had to breathe lung-corroding air or live in lethal streets or succumb to military aggression? When we pray for daily bread we are praying for all of life’s necessities as symbolized by bread.  When our Lord multiplied the loaves and healed the sick and raised the dead he wasn’t doing three different things.  He was doing one thing: bringing with him that kingdom whose manifestation we long to see.

Then is bread a physical matter or a spiritual matter?  To put such a question is to pose a false dichotomy.         All of us in Schomberg have been schooled in the logic of the Hebrew bible, and therefore we know that to dichotomize life into the physical (or material) and the spiritual is to dichotomize life falsely.  Dennis Niles, a thoughtful South Asian Christian of an earlier era, used to say, “If I lack bread – that’s a physical problem; if my neighbour lacks bread – a spiritual problem.”  Since the Christian community is birthed by the Spirit of God and is concerned with spiritual matters, the Christian community is therefore concerned with material matters – which is to say, the Christian community is always concerned with bread of every kind.

 

[3] While we are speaking of bread metaphorically we should recall the way the older testament speaks of the bread of tears and the bread of affliction and the bread of idleness and the bread of adversity.  Because bread was the staple food in the ancient world, it was eaten in huge quantities. Then as now people knew that in one sense they were what they ate. What they ate became so thoroughly a part of them that they were characterized by what they had had to swallow.

When the Hebrew bible speaks of the bread of tears or the bread of sorrow, it means that someone is so thoroughly grief-saturated she’s consumed by her grief; someone has been so thoroughly saddened that she’s characterized by her sorrow and is now identified with it.

Life is relatively easy for me.  (At least it has been to date.)  For others, however, life is exceedingly difficult.         We all know people whom adversity has devastated so thoroughly and so often that we would say, were we living in the time of our Hebrew foreparents, that they have eaten the bread of adversity.  As soon as we hear the word “adversity” we think of those people who exemplify adversity and whom we now identify with it.

We know too people who have eaten the bread of wickedness.  In scripture those who eat the bread of wickedness are also said to drink the wine of violence. People who plunge themselves farther and farther into wickedness have no choice but to maintain themselves by means of violence.  They have become so very wicked and necessarily so very violent that they are now identified with it all.

 

[4] In view of the different kinds of bread that we can eat and do eat, it’s plain that we need one more kind of bread as we need nothing else: we need him who is the bread of life. We are sinners and we are sufferers. We need our Lord, and he meets us at every point of our need.

In Israel ’s 40-year trek through the wilderness there was given them a most glorious anticipation of Jesus Christ, the bread of life.  They were given manna. Manna sustained them in that era when bleakness loomed wherever they looked.  “Manna” is a Hebrew word meaning “What is it?”  They were sustained by God’s provision, the nature of which they couldn’t explain (let alone explain away), yet whose presence and significance they couldn’t deny. “What is it?” How God sustains his people is always a mystery; but that he sustains them is never in doubt.  Manna appeared to be so very ordinary, yet it was extraordinary in its origin, its nature, its effectiveness.

Twelve hundred years after the wilderness episode some descendants of wilderness-survivors said to Jesus, “Our fathers ate manna in the wilderness. Moses fed his people.  What can you do for us?” Jesus replied, “It wasn’t Moses who fed your foreparents; it was my Father.  He gives true bread from heaven, and I, Jesus of Nazareth, am that bread. I am the bread of life, just because I am living bread. Whoever comes to me will never hunger; whoever comes to me will never perish.”

Manna was an anticipation of Jesus Christ.  To say the same thing differently, Jesus Christ was the hidden truth of the manna in the wilderness.  It was he who sustained the people even though they knew it not.  “Now, however”, says our Lord, “you people are to know that I am God’s provision. To be sure, I appear so very ordinary as to be readily overlooked.  Yet my origin, nature and effectiveness are rooted in the mystery of God. I am living bread, the bread of life; whoever comes to me from this moment neither hungers nor perishes.”

 

[5]         Today is communion Sunday. In the service of Holy Communion we eat ordinary bread, everyday bread, bread plain and simple, and yet we are fed him who is the bread of life.  The bread that sustains our bodies (and therein our minds, since the human mind is never found apart from the body) also sustains, by God’s grace, our life in him as our Lord Jesus Christ gives himself to us afresh.

Let’s make no mistake. It is by God’s grace, and only by his grace, that we are sustained in our life with him, advanced in it, and ultimately perfected in it, for of ourselves we are fallen creatures who are found eating the bread of wickedness again and again. Like all who eat the bread of wickedness we unfailingly drink the wine of violence, since there’s no wickedness that isn’t intrinsically linked with violence. The wonder of it all is that the human wickedness which conspires against our Lord, and the human violence which torments him and finally slays him; this, our sin, becomes, by God’s grace, the occasion of our restoration. Our sin becomes the occasion of our salvation. For at the cross the crucified one absorbs our violent wickedness and renders it that sacrifice for us apart from which we can only die the death that wickedness merits.

Everyday bread that we eat to sustain life is made the vehicle of the bread of life as Our Lord continues to feed us who crave the bread of wickedness. As he continues to fee us we find the bread of heaven quickening a new appetite in us, an appetite for living bread.  For this bread profoundly satisfies even as it never satiates.

 

Honey

[6]         Honey is a sweetener. Then is honey only a confection like candy?   No. While honey is a sweetener to be sure, scripture speaks everywhere of honey as a foodstuff. The book of Ecclesiasticus lists “the chief necessities of human life.”   They are water, fire, iron, salt, flour, milk, the juice of the grape, clothing, honey. (Ecclus. 39:26)         In the older testament honey is mentioned matter-of-factly with other items that everyone recognizes to be foodstuffs: wheat, barley, beans, lentils, cheese. (2 Sam. 17:29)  At the same time honey is that staple, a foodstuff, whose sweetness renders it especially attractive.

We modern food-procurers cultivate honey by building beehives and placing the beehives in orchards and clover-fields.  In this way we can maximize honey production and collect the honey conveniently. In Israel of old, however, there were no carefully constructed beehives: honey was simply gathered wherever it could be found.

And where was it found? It was found in the hollow of rocks, rocks that were unremarkably ordinary. It was found in trees, trees that were stately and beautiful.  John the Baptist found it in the wilderness of Judaea , the wilderness being just that: wilderness. Samson found honey in the carcass of a dead lion – which is to say, in the midst of rottenness.

Honey, our Hebrew foreparents said, is one of life’s necessities, and honey can be found anywhere. It can be found amidst life’s ordinariness, life’s beauty, life’s wilderness, and even life’s rottenness.  In other words, honey can be found wherever life lands us.  No one is so foolish as to think that life’s assorted settings produce honey; they certainly don’t produce it.  But the assorted settings of life are precisely where honey, God’s provision, can always be found.

 

The psalmist tells us repeatedly that the Torah is sweeter than honey. Torah is the truth of God and the will of God and the way of God as well as the path that God appoints us to walk, even our companion on the path.  Jesus Christ is Torah Incarnate.  He is the truth and will and way of God made flesh. In his company we find ourselves on the path through life that he has pioneered for us, even as he remains our companion on the path.   He is Torah incarnate. We have found him to be the necessity of life, even as we have found him to be so wondrously attractive as to leave us saying of him, “sweeter than honey.”

 

Today at our communion service let us eat bread, drink wine, savour honey (at the coffee hour, a part of congregational life), knowing that honey can be found anywhere in life.  For everywhere in life, in every crevice and corner, nook and cranny, in whatever beauty or bleakness, our Lord is to be found.  He is even to be found at a service of Holy Communion in a village church in Schomberg to be sure, but also on every occasion, on any day, anywhere.

 

                                                                                                      Victor Shepherd   

January 2007        

Of Gratitude and Grumbling and a Cheerful Heart

Proverbs 17:22 ; 15:15   

Exodus 16:2-3                       2nd Corinthians 9:11-12                 Colossians 2:7             John 16:33

 

I: — Petulant whining, complaining, grousing, grumbling; it always strikes us as so very childish. It rains on the day of the picnic. The child pouts and sulks, mumbles and mutters. Finally her mother has had enough. “I can’t to anything about the weather,” mother says, thinking that her reasonable word to the child will undo the child’s irrationality and sweeten the child’s sourness. Not a chance. The child seems to prefer to mumble and mutter petulantly, seems to enjoy being miserable. Mother, still assuming that her rationality can undo her child’s irrationality, sweetly replies, “All right; so we can’t have a picnic today. Just think of all you have to be grateful for.” Petulantly the child mutters that she can’t think of anything at all. Of course she can’t. Ingratitude shrivels hearts and distorts perception and perverts understanding. At this point mother shakes her head and finds consolation that one day her child will be an adult and will see such matters as powerlessness over weather from an adult point of view. At which time gratitude will appear and life will be assessed quite differently.

Yet there are some adults who, while “adult” in the sense of being post-adolescent, never mature. Ingratitude born of short-sightedness never gives way to gratitude for blessings visible everywhere. An unthankful spirit, worsened by petulance, is always a sign of childishness, to say the least.

But more than the least has to be said. In other words, while ingratitude is a sign of childishness, it’s also a sign of something worse than childishness. It’s a sign of grave spiritual sickness.

When scripture speaks of ingratitude and the grumbling that noisily advertises ingratitude, it gathers up the inner attitude and the outer manifestation in one onomatopoeic word: “murmuring.” Everywhere in scripture unthankful people are said to murmur.

We first read of God’s people murmuring when they are in the wilderness, halfway between Egypt and the Promised Land. Earlier they had been slaves in Egypt , and had found slavery unendurable. They had cried out in those days, and God had been moved by their outcry, since they had grounds for crying out. God had delivered them with his outstretched arm. Then he had forged them into a people after his own heart at Mount Sinai when he had given them the Ten Words, a way of living that would end forever the social chaos and the spiritual disintegration they had seen in the pagan nations. The only thing left them to do was to fall on their faces in gratitude; sheer, adoring gratitude. After all, they had been spared the misery and humiliation of slavery as well as the confusion and corruption of ungodliness. In view of what God had spared them, the hardship of the wilderness – rigorous to be sure – would nevertheless have been inconsequential. However, as their gratitude evaporated, reasonableness evaporated too. Now they wanted to go back to Egypt . “At least we had lots to eat in Egypt ,” they whined, “even if we were slaves.”

Are the ungrateful people, now advertising their ingratitude through grumbling, willing to forfeit their calling as God’s people? Do they really want to hand themselves over to the indignity and dehumanisation of slavery? Do they really want to embrace the spiritual vacuity and the amorality of the nations that haven’t been to Mount Sinai ?

Yes. Insanity of the sort just described is a spin-off of ingratitude. In view of what God had done for them; in view of what God continued to do for them; in view of all this, ingratitude could only spell disaster as surely as gratitude would have guaranteed their faithfulness as God’s people and guaranteed the fulfilment of their vocation as a light to the nations.

I am moved whenever I read the Heidelberg Catechism, written in 1563. The Heidelberg Catechism is the crown jewel of the shorter Reformation writings. It is a gem. The first section of the Catechism is titled “The Misery of Man.” Ten questions and answers realistically probe and portray the human predicament in the era of the Fall. The second section is titled “The Redemption of Man.” Seventy-Five questions and answers tell us of God’s glorious mercy and patience and persistence, all motivated by his oceanic love of sinners. The third section is titled “Thankfulness;” simply that: “Thankfulness.” This third section begins by posing the question, “Why should we obey God?” It doesn’t answer that we should obey him lest we provoke his anger. It doesn’t even say that we should obey him out of enlightened self-interest (things will go better for us if we obey him.) It says that we should obey him out of gratitude to him for all that his goodness has done for us. In other words, according to the Heidelberg Catechism the whole of our discipleship, our obedience, whatever renunciation is asked of us; it’s all motivated by one thing: thankfulness.

By the time the Catechism gets around to speaking of prayer it’s at question #116. “Why is prayer necessary for Christians?” Why do you think prayer is necessary for Christians? Because it’s the instrument for getting what we need? Answer #116: “Prayer is the principal element in the thankfulness God requires of us.” Every aspect of our response to God derives from our gratitude.

“Gratitude for what?” someone asks. All Christians, together with our Hebrew ancestors in faith; all Christians have stood at the edge of the Red Sea; all Christians have stood at the foot of Sinai; and all Christians have stood, above all, at the foot of the cross. We are the beneficiaries of God’s goodness so many times over that minimal spiritual sanity means maximal gratitude. Ingratitude, murmuring, can only mean that we are so blind to what we’ve been given as to be insane.

 

II: — “Is unthankfulness as serious as that?” someone asks. “Is grumbling that dangerous?” Yes it is.

In the parable of the workers in the vineyard Jesus points out that ingratitude, grumbling, reveals resentment and reinforces it. In this parable some men are hired to work in the vineyard. At the end of their eight-hour shift they are paid the agreed-upon sum. Other workers, hired late in the day and therefore who have worked only four hours or two hours or perchance one hour; these other workers receive the same sum. This parable, we should note right here, has nothing to do with economics or labour relations. This parable has rather to do with God’s grace and mercy and help. You see, in ancient Palestine day-labourers, the bottom rung of the working class, were paid at the end of each day. They had to be. They lived so close to the line that they had no savings at all, nothing in reserve. With the money they were paid for that day’s work they fed their families the same evening and next morning. The men in the parable who had worked a full day were given one day’s pay – and immediately used it to sustain themselves and their dependents. The men who had worked less than a day were nonetheless given a full day’s pay. Why? Because anything less than a full day’s pay would have been useless. If they had received a quarter of a day’s pay for a quarter of a day’s work, they and their dependents would have starved. Because the owner of the vineyard was generous, all the men were given what they needed regardless of what they deserved. Even so, says Jesus, people with ungrateful hearts murmur and mutter and grumble at the vineyard owner inasmuch as they resent seeing others appear more fortunate than they. Had they been grateful themselves, they would also have rejoiced to see other needy people given as much as those people needed.

A clergyman who had served in the prairies during the Great Depression told me of the joy in his village the day a boxcar of vegetables from the east was uncoupled from the train and left in the village. People were given cabbages and turnips and carrots and corn and ever so much more. It so happened that the postmaster was the only man in the village with a permanent job. Therefore he was extraordinarily privileged. And when the vegetables were distributed, the old clergyman told me, this postmaster denounced the fellow-villager who had been given a slightly larger turnip. Ingratitude reveals resentment and reinforces it.

 

Ingratitude does something more: it cloaks a mean spirit. Thankfulness publicises a generous spirit; unthankfulness cloaks a mean spirit.

A woman fell at the feet of Jesus and poured out on his feet the costliest bottle of cologne as she wiped his feet with her hair. Why did she do this? She did it out gratitude to him for all that he done for her. Mark tells us that several bystanders, people who plainly were possessed of no gratitude at all, carped and complained, muttered and murmured, groused and grumbled, “This money could have been given to the poor.” Since when were these grumblers concerned with the poor? When have complainers ever been concerned with the poor? Every time Jesus had eaten with the poor the murmurers had murmured. They weren’t concerned with the poor. They were ungrateful people whose mean spirits found them relishing every opportunity to complain.

The price of the cologne indicated the depth of the woman’s gratitude. Then how grateful was she? She had spent 300 denarii on the bottle of cologne; 300 denarii, an entire year’s income. Luke tells us that the woman was a harlot. In those long-ago days of sweaty-hot Palestine when bathtubs and water were scarce, harlots used cologne as a tool of the trade. In other words, her gratitude moved her to a public renunciation of her sin and her sin-begotten employment. Her gratitude moved her to a public penitence. Her gratitude moved her to a costly sacrifice, for this woman had given up her livelihood.

How grateful are you today? And I? Grateful enough to renounce sin and proffer penitence and gladly make that sacrifice whose cost we count only to forget? Are we so grateful that compared to our gratitude the sacrifice our Lord asks of us is nothing?

Bystanders who watched the woman carped at her and complained, ungrateful grumblers that they were. Their inner ingratitude and their outer murmuring merely cloaked a mean spirit.

 

Ingratitude is lethal for yet another reason. Inner ingratitude and outer murmuring blind us to God’s breaking in upon us in the most ordinary moments and circumstances. It’s just the opposite with the grateful heart. The person whose heart is characteristically grateful recognises the incursion of God in her life in the most ordinary circumstances and in the most undramatic ways. The grateful person instantly, gladly, gives thanks. Whereupon she finds herself discerning more sensitively even more subtle incursions of God in her life. Once again she instantly, gladly, gives thanks. Whereupon she finds herself discerning even more sensitively the even more subtle incursions of God in her life. It all keeps spiralling up as her gratitude is rewarded with discernment and her discernment with greater gratitude and her greater gratitude with still greater discernment.

It’s just the opposite with the ungrateful grumbler. Everything spirals down for him. Jesus quietly announces that he is the bread of life, that gift of God no less miraculous than the manna which sustained God’s people day-by-day when they had no other resources. Immediately the murmurers around Jesus begin to murmur. “How can he be the bread of life? We know his mother and father. He’s nothing more than a carpenter’s son. He’s too ordinary to be God’s visitation and God’s definitive blessing.” Murmuring shrivels our heart, dulls our understanding, numbs our spiritual sensors. Murmuring invariably blinds us to those moments, ordinary to be sure yet not ordinary, when we know that God has spoken to us, whispered to us or shouted at us, nudged us or shaken us, startled us or quieted us, convicted us and corrected us yet also finally comforted us. We alone are aware of it inasmuch as the public event surrounding it is so very ordinary even as the private event within us is overwhelming. Ungrateful grumbling blinds us to this. Ungrateful grumblers find it all spiralling down as ingratitude is punished by non-discernment or insensitivity, insensitivity by colder ingratitude, colder ingratitude by still duller non-discernment.

 

It’s plain that prophet and apostle weren’t exaggerating when they insisted that inner ingratitude and outer grumbling were together a spiritual sickness severe enough to find the ungrateful person soon on the critical list. Neither were prophet and apostle exaggerating when they insisted that gratitude, thankfulness, wasn’t merely a sign of spiritual health but even the way to better health.

 

III: — It’s plain that prophet and apostle agree with the writer of Proverbs, “A cheerful heart is a good medicine; a cheerful heart has a continual feast.”

Today is Thanksgiving Sunday. Words like “continual feast” are therefore especially telling. “Continual feast” suggests “continual thanksgiving.” And continual thanksgiving is precisely what we find everywhere in scripture. The thanksgiving we are to render God, say prophet and apostle, is never grudging, never paltry, never “once-in-a-lifetime.” The apostle Paul says that the heart of the Christian “overflows in many thanksgivings to God.” As “grace extends to more and more,” he tells the Christians in Corinth , it will surely “increase thanksgiving to the glory of God.” He tells the same congregation that God’s goodness enriches us “in every way for great generosity” to others, and our “great” generosity in turn moves these other people to great thanksgiving to God. He tells the Christians in Colosse that they are to treasure Jesus Christ, with the result that they “abound in thanksgiving.” The psalmist tells us he customarily joins fellow-worshippers at church in “glad shouts and songs of thanksgiving, a multitude keeping festival.”

Clearly the picture painted for us is a picture of the heart throbbing with thanksgiving. It’s the heart that “abounds” with thanksgiving, “overflows” with thanksgiving, is “greatly” grateful. It is this heart that is cheerful and has a continual feast.

Then do we ever have grounds for grumbling? Of course we have grounds for grumbling. In everyone’s life there is a ceaseless undercurrent, an undertow even, of stress, difficulty, suffering, disappointment, apprehension, uncertainty, illness, grief. Therefore there are grounds for grumbling.

Then is grumbling finally permitted, even though scripture insists, and we saw earlier, that grumbling is spiritually lethal? No. Grumbling isn’t finally permitted. It’s not permitted for one reason: our grounds for grumbling are always less than our grounds for gratitude. In a verse from John’s gospel that I memorized when I was barely past infancy (and therefore the last thing I’m going to remember when I’m a senile old man in the nursing home) Jesus tells his followers, “In the world you have tribulation; but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world.” Our Lord has overcome, has already overcome, everything that is grounds for grumbling. In other words, our grounds for grumbling have been eclipsed by our grounds for gratitude.

Several years ago my mother had a major heart attack and was hospitalized for 75 consecutive days. In the course of visiting her I noticed that she never complained about her damaged heart or her restricted activity or her protracted institutionalization. On the contrary she always appeared grateful for the slightest service rendered her. When I visited her on Thanksgiving weekend I noticed on her tabletop her church bulletin, in which she had written fellow-parishioners thanking them for their many kindnesses. At the conclusion of her note she had written, “Psalm 59:16.” I looked it up. Psalm 59:16 is an exclamation of thanksgiving to God. “I will sing aloud of your [i.e., God’s] steadfast love, for you have been to me a fortress and a refuge in the day of my distress.” Since the fortress and refuge of God’s steadfast love were known and dependable; since tribulation had already been overcome, her grounds for gratitude would always be greater than her grounds for grumbling.

It is the ever-grateful heart that is ever-cheerful, and this ever-cheerful heart has a continual feast.

Blessings on you, every one, on this, the festival of Thanksgiving.

 

                                                                                           Victor Shepherd                                                                                                        

Thanksgiving 2004

The Seven Deadly Sins: Pride

Proverbs 16:18

                                                   Daniel 5:20 -23                     James 4:1-6                         John 13:1-15

 

I: — Recently I walked into a major department store, looking for an article I was eager to purchase. I didn’t know where to find it. I asked a salesperson. I thought she would be eager to help for three reasons: one, I had money to spend; two, she had no other customers to wait upon; three, I was in a hurry. But she wasn’t eager to help. “Over there”, she waved in no direction at all, “it’s over there, somewhere.” Doesn’t she have any pride in her work?

Some hockey players are known as “floaters”. They have above-average ability. They work hard for part of the game. They work hard if the score is still tied early in the game, or they work hard if they haven’t scored yet themselves. But as soon as their team is two goals ahead or two goals behind they “float”. As soon as they’ve scored a goal or two themselves they skate at three-quarter speed and avoid heavy traffic. Their name is now in the scoring column and they are taking the rest of the night off. “Floaters”. Don’t they have any pride in what they’re doing? Shouldn’t they be ashamed of themselves for drawing a huge pay-cheque for so little effort?

Speaking of shame, our society assumes that shame is everywhere and always detrimental, and therefore we should all aim at becoming shame-free. In fact nothing could be worse. The person with no capacity for shame is like the person with no capacity for guilt: he’s to be pitied (since his condition is genuinely pitiable) and he’s to be avoided (since he really is dangerous – he’s a psychopath). It is false shame that is detrimental and is therefore to be eliminated. False shame is being shame-bound when we have nothing to be ashamed of. But to remain unashamed when we should rightly be ashamed is nothing less than pitiable.

Plainly there are two distinct meanings to “pride.” One we shall discuss soon. The other meaning, the one presupposed so far in the sermon, pertains to the pursuit of excellence. Pride in the sense of the pursuit of excellence has nothing to do with pride as sin. In fact, not to pursue excellence is sin.   Irving Layton, late Canadian poet, has penned the line, “The slow, steady triumph of mediocrity.” He’s captured it, hasn’t he. Mediocrity will triumph if only because the many purveyors of mediocrity, joining forces, can always outvote and outmanoeuvre and outmuscle the few who are committed to excellence. Mediocrity is threatened by excellence and longs to submerge it.

Pride isn’t sin when it’s simply the pursuit of excellence. Pride is sin when it’s a God-defying and neighbour-disdaining arrogance. The key is the distinction between excellence and arrogance.

Then why is pride in the sense of arrogance to be abhorred? If the consequences of arrogance were merely that we appeared somewhat snooty and snobby then pride would be a trifle. Yet our mediaeval foreparents named it one of the seven “deadly sins”, the deadly sin. And in fact the consequences of spiritual arrogance, so far from being trivial, are ruinous.

 

II:(i) — Think of how arrogance blinds us. Pride blinds us to our fragility, our frailty. Pride leads us to think we are Herculean, a “cut above” everyone else, impervious to all the things that collapse and crumble those whom we deem “lesser breeds”. The hymn writer cries, “Frail as summer’s flower we flourish; blows the wind, and it is gone.” “Not so”, we whisper to ourselves, “not so. We aren’t frail and it’ll take more than a puff of summer wind to scatter us.”

When arrogant people boast of physical invulnerability, thinking themselves to be beyond the reach of disease and debilitation, we pronounce them fools. We also stand back and wait a while, knowing that soon they will prove themselves helpless against the tiniest microbe.

Yet having learned our lesson so thoroughly with respect to physical health, we appear to learn nothing about our spiritual well-being. Having detected the pride that leaves people foolishly thinking themselves to be physically invulnerable, we appear unaware of the pride that leaves us on the edge of spiritual collapse.

The saints of every tradition have known, for instance, that there is no spiritual resilience without frequent, habitual, heart-searching prayer on behalf of oneself and the same frequent, habitual, self-forgetting intercession on behalf of others. But if we have concluded that we have no time for this, not so much as ten minutes per day, we are pride-blinded to our own vulnerability and to the world’s need.

If we were to appear in public with lipstick on our teeth or our slip showing by three inches; if we were to appear in public with our zipper undone or egg-yolk on our necktie we’d be annoyed at those who saw us like this but never took us aside and told us quietly what had to be done. Certainly we’d never thank those who failed to spare us embarrassment, let alone humiliation. Yet our pride blinds us to our spiritual need and blinds us yet again to the gratitude we owe those who point out our spiritual deficits in order to spare us public embarrassment. When people who know us well, even those we deem good friends, gently try to tell us that we are unknowingly flirting with something that is going to be our downfall, our pride suddenly sours us and we resent being told this. We don’t thank them. We tell them to mind their own business; we tell ourselves that we are invulnerable. Why, our discipleship could never be collapsed. What can be next except collapse?   The person who thinks he’s beyond disgracing himself is already on the edge of doing just that.

Frail as summer’s flower we flourish? Not we. In no time our proud denial of our frailty publicly demonstrates our frailty. Pride blinds us to our frailty, our fragility, our spiritual vulnerability.

 

(ii) — Another reason that our foreparents, wise in matters of the Spirit, deemed pride to be the arch sin: pride is also the arch-corrupter. It corrupts everything good; it corrupts everything that the gospel struggles to bring to birth in us.

Think of courage. Courage is the work of Christ within us, the work of him whose most frequent word to his followers is, “Fear not.” As soon as we are proud of our courage, however, we become show-offs. Show-offs are soon reckless. Reckless people are dangerous, dangerous to themselves and dangerous to others.

Think of affection. Affection too is fostered by him who loves us more than he loves himself. Yet as soon as we are proud of the affection we pour upon others, they feel patronised by our affection. So far from exalting others, our affection (now corrupted) demeans them.

Think of both thrift and generosity. (Thrift and generosity have to be considered together, since only thrifty people have the wherewithal to be generous.) The gospel quickens generosity in us. (After all, we are rendered Christian by the self-giving of him who gave up everything for us). Yet as soon as pride appears it corrupts, since the person proud of his thrift becomes stingy, miserly even, while the person proud of his generosity uses his generosity to advertise himself.

There is nothing that pride doesn’t corrupt, and corrupt thoroughly.

 

(iii) Our theological and spiritual foreparents, however, were quick to attack pride chiefly because they knew that blindness to our vulnerability and the corruption of our graces, important as they are, are mere spin-offs of the ultimately hideous illusion that our pride visits upon us. I speak now of the illusion that we are not creatures in that we acknowledge no creator; we are not sinners in that we acknowledge no judge; we are not to be servants in that we acknowledge no master; we are not to spend ourselves for others in that we acknowledge no claim upon us; and we are not to submit ourselves to the Other in that we acknowledge no one to be our Lord. This is the ultimate illusion.

Psychiatrists tell us that people who live in a world of cognitive illusion are psychotic. The word “psychotic” means that someone’s ability to test what is actually “out there”; this ability is grossly impaired or has even been lost. Our society is horrified at the appearance of psychotic people; our society’s response is to move them off the scene as fast as possible. In our horror at psychosis (which is a giant, all-encompassing cognitive illusion) we blithely overlook that spiritual psychosis which is far more common; universal, in fact, apart from a miracle at God’s hand. Spiritual psychosis is the spiritual condition where someone’s ability to discern God’s presence, God’s truth, God’s way, God’s inescapability; someone’s ability here is broken down (or not so much broken down as never quickened). Are we horrified at this? Not at all. The ultimate evil of pride is that it destroys our capacity to perceive the truth about ourselves under God. It even destroys our awareness that we are under God. This is the ultimate illusion and, if we were sensible at all, the ultimate horror.

The book of Daniel tells us that when King Nebucchadnezzar became swollen with pride his spirit was hardened; he was deposed from this throne; his glory was taken away from him; he went mad and ate grass like an animal. His pride brought on “melt-down”. His pride blinded him, blunted him, dehumanised him. The text tells us that he remained in this state “until he knew that the Most High God rules the kingdom of men….”

 

III: — Since all of us are afflicted with a pride comparable to Nebucchadnezzar’s, all of us desperately need to be cured of it. What is the cure? Where does the cure begin?

 

(i) It begins with truth; the truth (i.e., the truth of God); the whole truth. The truth is, we are unrighteous people who have nothing to plead on our own behalf. Since we can plead nothing of ourselves, we can only plead God’s mercy, his forgiveness, his remission of our sin.

As long as we think there is anything in us that God can recognise and reward, we are pride-deluded. The fact that our only righteousness is God’s gift tells us that there is nothing in ourselves that we can call up or brandish or use as a bargaining chip with God. Several years ago I was counselling a woman, on her way to a divorce, when her husband — a Texan — dropped into my office to pay me for the service – many hours of counselling – I was rendering his wife. I told this Texan that there was no counselling fee; I was paid by the congregation, and I was paid adequately. He insisted on writing a small cheque ($25.00) to the congregation. “I may not have a great deal of money”, he told me vehemently, “but I’m no ‘field nigger’.” Plainly a field nigger is someone with no standing and no respectability. This man was telling me he had some. But the fact of God’s pardon, his forgiveness, his mercy, his remission; the fact of this means that you and I are beggars before God. To be sure, forgiveness means more than this, a great deal more; but it never means less. The fact that we can live before God only by his mercy means that we have nothing to call up or brandish or use as a bargaining chip with God.

When Richard Nixon was charged and convicted, Gerald Ford, his successor, granted him a “Presidential Pardon”. The fact of Nixon’s pardon meant there wasn’t one person who could think of one thing to excuse one offence. Since there wasn’t one person who could think of one thing to excuse one offence, either Richard Nixon was to be sentenced or he was to be pardoned. He was pardoned. His pardon, however, presupposed his guilt. We must be sure we understand this point: Nixon’s pardon meant he was indisputably guilty. What is excusable we excuse; the wholly inexcusable, the utterly guilty, can only be pardoned.

If we think no pride remains in us, then we need to ask ourselves if we understand what God’s forgiveness means: it means that our Father can’t think of one thing that would excuse anything about us. God’s gift of righteousness – his gift of right standing with him pressed upon those who cling in faith to the ever-righteous Son – means that of ourselves we have no standing with him and aren’t fit to appear before him.

 

(ii)   If the first truth about us is that the gospel unmasks us, exposes us, the second truth about us is that the gospel gloriously heals us and exalts us. The second truth is also a second test: are we willing to wrap the healing/exalting gospel around us despite the gospel’s bloodiness (say pseudo-sophisticates) and despite the gospel’s narrowness (say the supposedly broadminded) and despite the gospel’s Jewishness (say the anti-Semites among us)?

Naaman was commander of the Syrian army. He learned he had leprosy. He longed to be rid of it. A young Israelite woman, a prisoner of war, told Naaman’s wife that a man named Elisha, a prophet in Israel , could cure Naaman. Naaman swallowed his pride and called on Elisha. What a humiliation. He, a military commander, a cosmopolitan Gentile, appearing cap-in-hand before this scruffy enemy fellow who also belonged to that people the world loves to loathe. Naaman was so humiliated he knew there couldn’t be any pride left in him — until Elisha told him what he had to do to be cured. He would have to wash seven times in the Jordan River (the Jordan being then what the Don River is today). Naaman stormed off, shouting at Elisha, “Can’t you just wave your hand and make me better? And if I do have to wash, can’t I wash in a river of my choosing?” That was what Naaman really wanted: he wanted to wash in a river of his choosing. He hadn’t quite swallowed all his pride. Meanwhile, Elisha was adamant: the Jordan or no cure.

All of us want an easy cure for our pride. We’d all prefer a wave of the hand; or at least a cure of our choosing. We all want relief from symptoms; we all want deliverance from self-deception and corruption. At least we all want deliverance from self-deception and corruption at the same time that we want to cling to our own righteousness, the righteousness we think we have, lest we have to admit with the hymn writer, “Nothing in my hand I bring; nothing.”

Naaman went home and thought it over for a while. He thought it over until his loathsomeness was as loathsome to him as it had long been to everyone else. Then he did as the prophet had commanded: seven times in that river proud people didn’t go near.

Seven is the biblical symbol for completeness, for wholeness. Naaman, a Syrian, (today we’d call him an Arab); this Arab remained immersed in the river of Israel until he was completely cured, whole once more.

You and I must remain immersed in the gospel until our life’s end; we must remain immersed in the gospel until that day when faith gives way to sight and our arrogance is behind us forever.

 

(iii) The third truth about our pride-warped hearts and the cure we need is this: we need to wash feet. Jesus washed feet. It was the work of a servant, never the duty of the householder. Jesus knew it was the work of a lower-class servant – and he said it was pure privilege.

The next time we are asked to do something we instinctively feel to be beneath us, something that makes us feel small, we need to do it. We must come to see that footwashing is a privilege in a world that boasts of its self-importance but only displays a shrivelled heart. We must come to see that only a very small person is ever truly big.

 

(iv) The fourth truth about us and the cure for our deep-seated pride: we have to allow our own feet to be washed. In some respects it’s much harder to be washed than to wash, because at least when we are washing someone else’s feet we likely feel somewhat heroic and hugely generous. To admit that our own feet need washing, by anyone at all, is very difficult. Years ago I spoke with a university professor who was struggling desperately with a temptation whose details we needn’t discuss; the professor told me the only man who had been able to help him was a truck driver who had been delivered from the same addiction – and he needed this truck driver as he needed no one else.

Thomas Watson, my favourite 17th century Puritan thinker, has written, “All Christian growth is finally growth in humility.

                                                                                                Victor Shepherd                                         

 February 2006

 

A Note on Humour

Proverbs 15:15 ; 17:22-9      Genesis 11:1      Matthew 6:16 -18

 

I: — Early one morning a hotel guest took his seat in the hotel dining room and ordered breakfast. He told the waiter he wanted two boiled eggs, one so runny that it oozed all over the place, the other cooked so hard that it bounced like an India rubber ball; a piece of toast so dried out that it disintegrated when you tried to cut it; some bacon whose grease was congealing on the plate; lastly, lukewarm coffee, half in the cup and half sloshed into the saucer. “Your order is highly unusual,” replied the waiter; “I don’t know if we can manage it.” Well,” the hotel guest came back, “You had no trouble managing it yesterday.”

Robertson Davies speaks of “that saddest of all spectacles; the person of one joke.” The person of one joke is the saddest of all spectacles for two reasons. One, he’s boring; two, he’s – sad. The person of one joke has far too little joy in his life. The book of Proverbs tells us, “A cheerful heart is a good medicine, but a downcast spirit dries up the bones….A cheerful heart has a continual feast.”

Humour, laughter, are gifts of God for which God is to be praised. Paul tells us that everything created by God is good, and nothing is to be rejected if it is received with thanksgiving. Humour is God’s gift; laughter is even God’s command. In the sermon on the mount Jesus says, “Don’t look dismal; whatever you do don’t look dismal. Looking dismal doesn’t honour God; neither does it help anyone else.” Still, we don’t avoid looking dismal by trying hard not to look dismal; trying hard will only make us look grim. Only by laughing can we avoid looking dismal, grim, gruesome even.

What’s more, I’m convinced that we have to laugh if we’re going to be life-affirming. I love the Hebrew toast, leChaim, “to life.” We can keep on affirming life only if we can laugh, just because there are so many contradictions and reversals and oddities everywhere in life. Laughter gets us through situations we can’t avoid and which would otherwise stress us frightfully.

Like hospitalization. My mother has always said that when we are hospitalized the first thing we lose is our modesty. She’s right. Now my mother and her offspring are unusual, perhaps, in that we Shepherds seem never to have had much modesty to lose. But if you have much modesty to lose, be sure to lose it laughing when you are hospitalized, because you are going to lose it anyway. In my various sojourns in hospital I’ve had roommates who were wound so tight, anxious and nervous and obsessed with saving face, their physical ailment seemed a trifle alongside their emotional distress.

Hospitalization is only one episode in life we’d like to avoid but can’t. Life is full of bizarre developments and incongruities. Humour helps us through them all. A year after our daughter Catherine was born in rural New Brunswick it was thought she might have water on the brain. The nearest paediatrician was in Moncton , 200 kilometres away over roads whose potholes resembled bomb craters. We set off. Catherine was strapped into an infant’s car seat between Maureen and me. My hat was on her feet. The rough road made her ill and she threw up on my hat. It was cold in Moncton that day, minus 20 degrees. Now I happen to be exceedingly prone to sinus infections, and I simply must wear a hat. I put my hat on my head. It was a red hat; it was now an odd-looking red hat, since it was adorned with yellow abstract art. Uptight now, in my mind I worked out a believable explanation I could offer quickly to anyone who saw me and wanted to put me in a strait jacket. Then I relaxed. If my hat was the occasion of laughter for someone who would otherwise look dismal, so much the better. Whereupon I wore my red-yellow hat proudly. Soon Maureen, Catherine and I were waiting for Dr. Paul Legere, no doubt the most popular people in his waiting room. Eventually Maureen took Catherine into his examining room where Maureen told him Catherine’s stomach had been upset. “No kidding,” was Dr. Legere’s only comment.

I know, life is a serious business. Only a fool thinks anything else. But “serious” doesn’t mean “grim” or “joyless” or “humourless.” Kierkegaard, a great philosopher, was surely correct when he said that genuinely serious people are those whose profundity is riddled with humour; serious people who lack humour, he added, are merely stupidly serious.

Humour allows us to be life-affirming in the midst of distresses that would otherwise submerge us. Jewish humour has been described as “tears dipped in honey.” It’s their humour that has allowed Jewish people to shout “LeChaim” despite their history of atrocious suffering. I love the humour that comes out of the Yiddish villages of Eastern Europe , especially the one-liners like, “When a poor Jew eats chicken, one of them is sick.”

Peter’s second epistle finds people crying, “Where is the promise of the Messiah’s coming? For how much longer do we have to suffer like this?” If we stare at the world’s grief and anguish we can be undone by it, for the Day of the Lord, with its resolution of distress and its alleviation of heartbreak; the Day of the Lord appears to tarry, doesn’t it? One day a schlemiel (“schlemiel” is Yiddish for a fellow who is an utter social misfit and is always a nuisance, always underfoot, someone whom everyone wishes would disappear); one day a schlemiel begged the village authorities to give him a job. He was put to doing many little things, but messed up at them all. Someone had a brain wave: send him up on the highest roof to watch for the Messiah. When he saw the Messiah he was to scamper down and inform the villagers. The villagers could then prepare themselves for welcoming the one they had awaited for centuries as their suffering cried out for relief. Week after week, month after month, the schlemiel climbed up onto the roof and watched. Eventually someone asked him how he liked his job. “To tell you the truth,” he said, “watching for the Messiah doesn’t pay very well, but it looks like steady work.” Tears dipped in honey.

Humour allows us to see and admit truths about humankind that we are otherwise prone to overlook. One day a vehement capitalist and a vehement socialist were arguing as to which system was better. A bystander jumped into the fray and settled the argument instantly. “Under capitalism,” he said, “people devour people. Under socialism it’s the other way around.”

Surely one of the most important features of humour is this: in laughing at ourselves we can laugh at our deficiencies and defects. The former treasurer of my congregation in Streetsville used to drop into my office frequently (every day, in fact) and only a little less frequently remind me that while it was easy to bring a minister to a church, it was very difficult to unload a minister. I never did figure why he mentioned this to me as often as he did. Nevertheless, his reminder always brought to mind the story of the rabbi in Montreal who was a terrible rabbi. The congregation wanted to unload him, yet knew that another congregation would take him off their hands only if they “hyped” him. And so the Montreal congregation told everyone they could that this fellow was a terrific rabbi. Why, he was like Moses; he was like Socrates; he was even like God. In no time a Toronto congregation called him. Within six months the Toronto people were enraged, and accused the Montreal people of false advertising. “There was nothing false about our advertising,” the Montreal people replied; “we told you the truth. We said he was like Moses. Moses stuttered; this man stutters. We said he was like Socrates. Socrates knew no Hebrew; this man knows no Hebrew. We said he was like God. God isn’t human, and neither is he.”

 

II: — At the same time not all laughter is born of humour; some laughter is born of cruelty. Think of the racist joke. Racist jokes are ‘funny’ for one reason only: deep down it is believed that black people or Asian people or aboriginal people are inferior or stupid or bumbling or silly or naïve or socially clueless. A joke about aboriginal people which substituted the Japanese wouldn’t be funny at all.

Sarcasm is another form of humour not funny at all. Sarcasm is saying one thing, meaning the exact opposite, and doing all of this with the intention of wounding someone. The committee member is scheduled to bring forward her report. Everyone knows that her reports aren’t the most detailed or the most accurate or the most helpful. Still she does her best, and shouldn’t be put down or humiliated in any way. The committee chairperson, however, priding himself on his malicious cleverness, thinks it’s smart to amuse himself and entertain everyone else at the expense of this woman. With a flowery, flattering introduction he announces that Mrs. Jones’ report will now be heard, “prepared, no doubt, with that matchless thoroughness we have all come to expect.” People titter or smile or smirk or even laugh uproariously. The chairperson said one thing, meant the exact opposite, and did it all with the deliberate aim of wounding. Sarcasm.

My psychiatrist-friends tell me that sarcasm destroys children. The child upsets his milk accidentally. Because it was an accident he’s not expecting any rebuke. His mother, fatigued and frazzled by 6:00 p.m. , has “lost it.” Beside herself, not knowing what to do next, she does what comes easiest: deal with the child by tormenting him verbally. “Isn’t that wonderful,” she remarks; “just wonderful. You spilled your milk. You should be commended. I suppose you’ll even want an extra dollar in your allowance on account of your grand achievement.” The child isn’t certain if his mother means what she says, but in any case he’s not going to pass up a dollar. He asks for his dollar – and gets cuffed in the head. Now he’s utterly confused; the breakdown in communication couldn’t be worse; and the pain of it all, inflicted deliberately, will prove destructive in the child’s mind and heart.

Sarcasm, however, clever, is never funny. Worse than non-funny, it’s lethal.

 

III: — Then what about God’s sense of humour? In several places in scripture God is said to laugh. I used to be bothered by the occasions of God’s laughter, since God’s laughter seemed to be mocking, contemptuous, derisive. Psalm 2 is a case in point. “Why do the nations conspire?…. The kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers take counsel together against the Lord and his anointed….He who sits in the heavens laughs; the Lord has them in derision.” I used to think that God was sneering at the puffed up politicians in Israel who fanned the flames of nationalism. I realize now, however, that there is no contempt. God is simply amused at the laughable spectacle of grown-up men and women making pompous speeches and strutting about pretentiously when in fact they reflect the same wild exaggerations of children at play, the same naiveness, the same silly pride and petulance and preposterousness of children at play who imagine themselves to be magnificent. Don’t you and I smile in amusement at the three year old who tells us he’s all grown up now and who fancies himself the world’s leading whatever?

Hitler ranted about his kingdom of purebred Aryans. It was to last a thousand years and model the kind of human superiority that only his Teutonic people could achieve and exemplify. A thousand years? The Third Reich lasted twelve. All it ever modelled was something people can’t mention to this day without loathing. God laughs at the spectacle of human pretence and puffiness, for it’s as silly as the six year old announcing that he’s leaving home and never coming back – as long as it doesn’t rain.

I was amused when the CN tower was erected in Toronto . It was publicized as the “tallest free-standing structure in the world.” It was going to put Toronto on the map. Immediately I thought of the Tower of Babel and its builders who said, “Let us build a city, a tower with its top in the heavens, and let us make a name for ourselves.” (Genesis 11:4) Word of this pride-soaked project reaches God. Whereupon God says to his assistants, “Let us go down and see this thing that they have made.” The tower is so small, such a pipsqueak, that God has to get down on his knees and get out his magnifying glass to see – see what? – the tallest free-standing structure in the world with its top in the heavens, by which people have made a name for themselves. Before God the tower is no taller than a toothpick, and the puffed up people who strut are laughable, for they resemble the child who has just learned to ride his tricycle and now tells the world he can pilot a jumbo jet.

I understand why God is amused at the ranting of the nations. “Barring catastrophe, shocking to think of, Canada will one day be ruled by the French-speaking people,” said a nineteenth Century political spouter. The French-speaking people constitute 20% of the Canadian populace (down from 55% at Confederation), and shrinking every year. “The sun never sets on the Union Jack.” I heard this repeatedly when I was a youngster. “The sun never sets on the Union Jack.”   Plainly it was a declaration of the superiority of the British Empire . Superiority? Today Britain ’s per capita wealth is the same as Italy ’s; economically the nation is three steps from sinking into the North Sea . Napoleon took France off the seven-day week (it was too biblical, he said) and put it on a ten-day week. This arrangement lasted one month.

The posturing of the nations, the puffed up pretences of the nations’ leaders; these are the occasion of God’s laughter, not because God is contemptuous but because God is amused at the unreality of it all, in the same way that we are amused at the unreality of the child’s fantasies.

 

IV: — Humour is wonderful inasmuch as it lets you and me admit how puffed up we are and how silly our posturing appears to others. The visiting preacher was taken to the farmer’s home for supper before the evening service. The farmer’s wife had gone to great pains with the dinner. The visiting preacher declined the fine meal, informing her, with more than a touch of arrogance, that he simply could not preach on a full stomach, any more than a world-class opera singer could sing a full stomach. Disappointed, the wife stayed home to put the food away and wash up the dishes. Her husband drove the preacher to the church. When her husband returned homes she asked him how the preacher had done. “He could have et,” the farmer opined.

Charlotte Whitton, the former mayor of Ottawa – feisty, formidable – was introduced to the mayor of London , England . He was bedecked in all the medals and chains of his office, while she had only a flower in her lapel. There was something fitting, about this, wasn’t there, the London mayor asked. After all, what was Ottawa , a city of 600,000, compared to London , twelve million? Whereupon he leaned forward and said most haughtily, “If I sniff your rose, will you blush?” Charlotte replied, “And if I pull your chain, will you flush?”

Humour does more than expose our ridiculous self-importance and let us see it. Humour also lets us admit our secret shame; humour lets us admit our secret shame without being crushed by it. Jesus came upon a woman beside a well in a village in Samaria . They began fencing with each other and kept it up for a while. Finally Jesus decided the fencing had gone on long enough and determined to end it. Right out of the blue (someone must have whispered something to him beforehand); right out of the blue, apparently, he said, “Go call your husband.” Not missing a beat the woman tossed back, “I don’t have a husband. With a twinkle in his eye and a grin on his face, I’m sure, Jesus said to her, “You are telling the truth; you don’t have a husband. You’ve had five husbands, and the man you’re living with now isn’t your husband. It’s always good to hear people tell the truth.” Why am I sure he said all this with a twinkle in his eye and a grin on his face? Because the woman didn’t flee him; she stayed with Jesus, kept talking with him, got serious, came to believe on him and loved him ever after. If Jesus had simply denounced her, simply berated her, she would have stormed away, cursing him for his nosiness and insensitivity, furious with him at the way he had humiliated her. It was our Lord’s gentle humour that both allowed her to admit her secret shame and drew her to him at the same time.

Because humour is a gift of God, it’s true that a merry heart does good; more profoundly still, the more loudly I laugh – especially at myself – the more I shall be aware of my need of my saviour, and the more dear my saviour will ever become to me.

 

                                                                                                      Victor Shepherd    

April 2005

 

You asked for a sermon on Ecclesiastes

   Ecclesiastes 1:2-9, 3:1-9, 12:13-14 

 

[1]         Is there any point to life? Is living worth the effort? Why bother when all of life is “vanity”, nothing but “vanity”?   The word “vanity” occurs more than thirty times in twelve brief chapters. And even where the word itself isn’t used, the meaning and mood of the word are heard anyway. “Who knows what is good for man while he lives the few days of his vain life…?”, says the author. Or think of the assertion as stark as it is bleak: “I thought the dead more fortunate than the living” — and the stillborn more fortunate than either the dead or the living. (Ec. 6:12; 4:2-3; 6:3b-5)

According to Ecclesiastes human existence is anything but rosy.  Not only is individual existence overwhelmingly pointless, the social order is anything but encouraging.  To look out on the wider society is to find injustice rampant, to find oppression severe; and it’s to find little reason for thinking that the social order will ever improve.

In the sermon today we are probing the book of Ecclesiastes.  Before it’s the title of a book, however, “Ecclesiastes” is the self-styled description of the book’s author.  Ecclesiastes is a common Greek word that means “lecturer” or “preacher.” We don’t know the author’s name. It appears, however, that he or she was a Jewish person living in Jerusalem (or near Jerusalem ) approximately 200 B.C.E. Persian forces had overrun Jerusalem , and the subsequent occupation had made matters difficult for Jews in Jerusalem . Soon Persian domination gave way to Greek domination. Greece ‘s rule of Jerusalem wasn’t only onerous; it was corrupt, exceedingly corrupt.  Now matters were worse. The author wrote his book out of his reflection on human existence in such a setting; ultimately, human existence in such a setting under God.

 

[2]         “Vanity of vanities, all is vanity”, the book begins.  The Hebrew word translated “vanity” strictly means “transience”, “ephemerality”, the state of being short-lived, of passing quickly. “Transitory, transitory, everything is transitory; nothing lasts.  Everything comes only to go.”   The obvious question then is, “If everything is fleeting, then is anything real? Then is anything worth doing, or is everything pointless?”

Some readers see the book as a counsel of despair; they think the book preaches despair. But in fact it doesn’t. The book, rather, is a sustained critique of secularism, a sustained critique of secularised religion. The author adopts the standpoint of the secularist and speaks from that perspective in order to render himself credible with the secularists of his era and ours. The author wants us to know that he has grasped the essence of secularism.  At the same time, the shafts of light from God that pierce the bleakness of secularism here and there disclose the author’s heart.  While secularist existence is dark and bleak and transitory and pointless (says our author), he knows that life ultimately isn’t like this in that life’s ultimacy is God.  To be sure, the author states in line after line that all roads lead to dead-end futility; all roads, that is, except one.  And this one road is the road that leads to life. (Matt. 7:14)

 

[3]         Ecclesiastes points out several occasions of secularist despair.

(i)         The first one is the ceaseless round of things.  “A generation goes and a generation comes….The sun rises and the sun goes down, and hastens to the place where it rises.  The wind blows to the south, and goes round to the north; round and round goes the wind, and on its circuits the wind returns.  What has been is what will be….”   A treadmill. Ecclesiastes is telling us that life is a treadmill. We have to work ceaselessly merely to survive. But if we are toiling just for the opportunity to toil, what’s the point of bothering?

The best-known passage from the book begins, “For everything there is a season, and a time for every matter under heaven: a time to be born, a time to die…”, and on it goes.  It sounds romantic. It adorns greeting cards and one of Karsh’s books of superb photographs.  But Ecclesiastes himself didn’t put this passage forward as something romantic; he put it forward as an instance of secularist despair. For he concludes his repeated “there is a time…” with the “zinger”, “What gain has the worker from his toil?”  You must have noticed that no modern romantic who quotes this passage (“For every time there is a season…”) ever quotes the conclusion to the passage: “What’s the point of bothering with anything, since the ceaseless round is ceaseless?”

 

(ii)         Another occasion of secularist despair is the fruitless search.  The secularist assumes that learning, pure scholarship, will give her the profoundest contentment. (2:12ff)   She wants to acquire the intellectual subtlety of the philosopher and the comprehensiveness of the encyclopaedist.  To be sure, there’s nothing wrong with wanting this. God has made us rational creatures and we are to love him with our minds.  But it takes more than learning alone to content the human heart.  It’s no wonder the secularist cries out, “I applied my mind to seek and search out by wisdom all that is done under the sun; it is an unhappy business…he who increases knowledge increases sorrow.” (1:13,18)

I am the last person to denigrate scholarship.  What’s more, I deplore intellectual mediocrity, never hesitating to pronounce it sin. At the same time I’m aware that intimate acquaintance with God does not arise from subtle philosophising. I’m aware too that intellectual rigour and academic mastery guarantee us nothing with respect to wisdom. At the end of the day intellectual mastery doesn’t yield contentment.

 

(iii)         Another occasion of secularist despair is the preoccupation with pleasure. Now pleasure is good. Pleasure is preferable to pain. Yet even the noblest pleasures, the most sophisticated pleasures, can’t finally satisfy the human heart, never mind transmute it.  The aesthetically refined person watching the ballet is no closer to God’s righteousness than the blood-thirsty lout at a bullfight.  Cultural sophistication doesn’t render anyone godly; it doesn’t promote innermost peace.

 

(iv)         Another occasion of secularist despair is misgovernment.  The author weeps when he sees how oppressed people are violated.  “I saw all the oppressions that are practised under the sun.  And the oppressed had no one to comfort them.” (4:1-3)  Injustice abounds. Violence and victimization are virulent. Governments, whether intentionally or accidentally, invariably oppress at least some of the people they are mandated to protect.  “Man lords it over man to his hurt”, cries the author. (8:9)   To be sure, he adds, some rulers are virtuous and some are even helpful. Still, where political authority is concerned nothing can be counted on.  At any time a society may find itself in the hands of political rulers who are fools, weak or dissolute.  “Folly is set in many high places”, Ecclesiastes adds laconically. (10:5-6,16) None of us would disagree.

 

(v)         Another occasion of secularist despair is misfortune.  Life is riddled with radical accidentality.  “Like birds that are caught in an evil snare, so the sons of men are snared at an evil time, when it suddenly falls upon them.” ( 9:11 -12) We never have life domesticated; we can never render life risk-free.  Piercing misfortune may stab us at any time. What we can’t foresee we can’t protect ourselves against.  It’s almost as if we can only wait to be “clobbered.”

 

(vi)         Another occasion of secularist despair is death.  To be sure, there are moments in life so unambiguously glorious that in such moments we can’t help being life-affirming.  At the same time, says Ecclesiastes, life is characterized by a struggle wherein we struggle every day to keep death at arm’s length. Proof of our struggle is our betaking ourselves to physician and surgeon and pharmacist as often as we need to.  Struggle as we might, however, we are going to succumb; what’s more, we know we are going to succumb.  Life is a journey, says Ecclesiastes, from a naked beginning to a naked end. ( 5:15 ) When all the romantic mythology surrounding life is set aside, life ultimately adds up to zero.

 

[4]           It all sounds so very bleak. Is it unrelievably bleak? Or can the bleakness be lessened in any way?         Ecclesiastes suggests several matters that mitigate the bleakness.

(i)         One such mitigation is life’s simple joys.  Simple joys sweeten life. The simple joys of food, wine and marriage (yes, Ecclesiastes says marriage mitigates life’s harshness); simple joys are oases of rest and peace and fruitfulness in the face of life’s difficulties and distresses.  These simple pleasures are God-ordained and are therefore to be enjoyed with a clear conscience: “Go, eat your bread with enjoyment and drink your wine with a merry heart, for God has already approved what you do.” ( 2:25 )

 

(ii)         Another mitigation of life’s bleakness is homespun helpfulness.  Right in the middle of the book (chapter 7 of 12 chapters) the author interjects a host of proverbial sayings; e.g., “The patient in spirit is better than the proud in spirit”, and “Be not quick to anger, for anger lodges in the bosom of fools.”   Nobody is startled upon hearing this; nobody regards it as life-saving revelation. Still, everyone knows that homespun helpfulness does much to soften the “bite” of life’s bleakness.

 

(iii)         Another mitigation of life’s bleakness is enterprise (11:1-6)   Just because life unfolds so very uncertainly (“You know not” is repeated four times in six verses) we ought to do whatever we can to stabilize life. While life is riddled with uncertainties, there’s always one certainty: death.  Therefore we should always be doing what we can while there’s time to do it. Why keep life bleaker or harsher or more onerous than it has to be?

 

[5]         Near the beginning of the sermon I indicated that the book of Ecclesiastes is a sustained critique of secularism (or of secularised religion), and as such it starkly depicts many occasions of secularist despair. To be sure, there are several mitigations (just mentioned) that lessen this despair. Still, does the author have anything positive to say?         Does he have anything theologically profound to say?  Is there any good news, any gospel, in the book?  Indeed there is, for ultimately the author points us to the truth and reality of the God who shortly incarnated himself in Jesus of Nazareth.

 

(i)         The final chapter of the book begins, “Remember your Creator in the days of your youth”; i.e., remember your Creator from the days of your youth; remember always that God is your Creator.  Specifically, the author insists we remember that God our creator has made us upright. ( 7:29 ) While humankind isn’t upright now but is rather fallen and bent, our present sin and misery can’t be charged to God. He made us upright. Human perversity isn’t God’s fault. Life’s harshness, arising it does from our perversity, isn’t his fault.  Insofar s we are warped, we are self-warped — and the wonder of God’s grace is that he hasn’t quit on us in disgust or lost patience with us or given us up as intractable.         Precisely where we are handcuffed, he isn’t.  To “remember” our Creator is to have the love and power that created us in the past become operative to recreate us in the present.  To “remember” our Creator is to find that God can do something with respect to human perversity precisely where humankind cannot. This is good news.

 

(ii)         The next item of good news is that God is judge of all.  Many people don’t look upon this as good news; they regard it as ominous. They think that to say God is judge of all is to feel threatened with bad news.  Actually, the fact that God “will bring every deed into judgement” ( 12:13 ) is great good news, for now every deed matters; every deed now has eternal significance. We should recall that our author told us that everything is pointless from a secularist standpoint; but from the standpoint of truth — God is going to bring every deed into judgement — everything is not only significant but eternally significant.  From a secularist standpoint everything is fleeting, transitory; from truth’s standpoint everything has lasting importance.

Our Lord Jesus Christ insisted that a cup of cold water given to a needy person; this simple deed was so hugely important as never to pass unnoticed beneath the gaze of God, never to pass unrewarded. (Matt. 10:42) Our Lord spoke of those who clothed the exposed and attended the sick and comforted the isolated and generally succoured the wretched of the earth; our Lord said that anything done for the sake of these people was ultimately done to him, and he would see to it that it was rewarded.  What the secularist sees as pointless actually has everything to do with one’s eternal well-being.

There’s another feature of God’s judgement we do well to heed.  A few minutes ago I mentioned that we are to find pleasure in life’s simple joys in that God has ordained them.  When Ecclesiastes tells us we are to relish life’s simple pleasures he adds, “But know that for all these things God will bring you into judgement.” (11:9) Ecclesiastes’ reminder isn’t meant to dash cold water on our simple pleasures; his reminder is meant to magnify our pleasures as our awareness of the coming judgement keeps our pleasures pure and our joys unstained.  To hear and heed this reminder is to be the beneficiary of good news again.

 

(iii)         Lastly, the good news of Ecclesiastes is reflected in the closing paragraph of the book: “Fear God and keep his commandments, for this is the whole duty of man.” ( 12:13 )

Is a command to fear God good news?  Yes. Because to fear God is to reverence him, honour him, thank him.         Reverence and honour and thank him for what?  For who he is. But we know who he is only on the grounds of what he has done for us in Christ Jesus our Lord. He has given himself up to death for us; gone to hell and back for us; lavished himself upon us without reservation or hesitation; promised that he will never fail us or forsake us. Reverence, honour and thank him? Only the most benighted wouldn’t. Obviously the command to fear God is actually an invitation to soak ourselves in the mercy and patience and promise of God.

Then what about the command to keep God’s commandments, which keeping Ecclesiastes speaks of as “the whole duty of man”?   Is the command to keep God’s commandments good news? It certainly is. Israel always knew that life is a minefield.  To say that life is a minefield is to say that missteps or blunders in life trigger explosions that cripple or kill.

The commandments of God, said our Israelite foreparents, tell us where the mines aren’t in the minefield.         Therefore the commandments of God point out the path that is right, righteous, life-giving, wholesome in the midst of a minefield that will otherwise blow us apart. This being the case, keeping the commandments of God is the soul of wisdom.  It’s also the soul of self-fulfilment. Therefore the command to keep the commandments of God, so far from being onerous and chafing, is in fact the most delightful good news.  The command to keep the commandments of God is in fact the warmest invitation to thrive under God.  If you ever doubt this then think of our Lord’s command (or is it an invitation?) in the gospel of Matthew: “Come to me, all who toil and are burdened to the breaking point, and I will give you rest.” (Matt. 11:28) Our Lord’s word has the imperative form of a command: “Come. You come. You come right now.” On the other hand, the youngest child, upon hearing our Lord’s word, knows it’s the warmest invitation imaginable. In other words, the command of God is always at the same time the gospel of God. The imperative that constrains our obedience is always at the same time the good news that woos and wins our heart.

When Ecclesiastes says that keeping the commandments of God is the whole duty of man, he wants us to know that God’s good news is all-inclusive; it’s our all-inclusive privilege and blessing.

 

[6]         I’m hoping that some of you will go home and read the book of Ecclesiastes at one sitting. If you do, you’ll likely want to come back to me and say, “Victor, there’s good news in the book all right, just as you said.  But the good news is proportionately slight compared to the protracted bad news of secularism.”  True enough. Then let me speak to the book’s overall method.  Ecclesiastes doesn’t depict the truth and light of God on line after line. Instead Ecclesiastes describes the darkness and bleakness and despair of secularism on line after line — occasionally interrupting it all with shafts of God’s light. While the author may speak of the shafts of God’s light relatively infrequently, he does so in order to have the light appear so much brighter than the darkness. He knows that the light of God shines brighter in the dark.  And he knows that the light of God is light enough for anyone.

When Johann Goethe, the learned German philosopher and poet, was dying he called out from his deathbed, “Mehr Licht.  Mehr Licht.” “More light.” He didn’t need more light. There was nothing wrong with the light he had.         The light of God is all the light there is, and is light enough for anyone.

“Fear God, and keep his commandments.  This is the whole duty of man.”  Our whole duty is also our whole privilege.  As we are invited to fear God, and as we do fear him, we shall find light enough amidst the darkness.         We shall find light enough to leave us exclaiming with the apostle John, “God is light, and in him is no darkness at all.” (1 John 1:5)

                                                                                                   Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    November 2005

 

The Song of Solomon

Song of Solomon 7:6-9            1st Timothy 4:1-5    Matthew 19:10-12

 

I: — The book of Proverbs tells us there are four things too wonderful, too mysterious, for the human mind to comprehend: the way of an eagle in the sky, the way of a serpent on a rock, the way of a ship on the seas, and the way of a man with a maid. (Prov. 30:19) The Song of Solomon is a collection of love-poems celebrating the way of a man with a maid, celebrating romantic love. Some of these love-poems were recited regularly at Hebrew weddings.         While the poems might be the occasion of embarrassment today, they were clearly no embarrassment to the people who wrote them and no embarrassment to the wedding-guests who heard them, and no embarrassment to God who gave them.

They might be the occasion of embarrassment at a church wedding today in that we tend to confuse eroticism with pornography and find ourselves rightly upset at pornography.  We ought to distinguish clearly between eroticism and pornography. Pornography is the exploitation of the erotic. Pornography is the vulgarisation, the debasement, of the erotic.

Pornography has become a huge industry today. How huge?   Pornography is the single largest use to which the internet is put. Despite the billions of dollars gambled through slot machines and casinos, the “porn” industry generates a cash flow ten times greater.  Psychologists have long recognized that pornography is more addictive than heroin. Pornography therefore should be abhorred.

At the same time, the erotic is a gift of God. “The way of a man with a maid” is something for which our Israelite foreparents praised God when they worshipped. Because Israel knew the erotic to be God’s gift, therefore good in itself, Israel wasn’t embarrassed around the erotic even as Israel recognized and repudiated the dehumanisation that arises whenever something as deep in us as the erotic is divorced from human intimacy, divorced from the profoundest encounter of two persons in a union whose mystery is so deep that it can never be adequately described.

While Israel rightly abhorred reducing the profoundest encounter of man and women to animal instinct-gratification (we should never forget that David’s earthly life kept going downhill after his affair with Bathsheba, even as we should remember that last year in Canada 100,000 people were diagnosed with sexually transmitted diseases), Israel nonetheless remained as unashamed at the beauty of the way of a man with a maid as it was unashamed at the beauty of mountains and stars. To this day Orthodox Jewish couples have intercourse on Sabbath Eve, and refer to it circumlocutiously as “Sabbath blessings”.  Reflecting the Jewish conviction of the sanctity of marriage, Rabbi Akiba said, “The whole world isn’t as worthy as the day on which the Song of Solomon was given to Israel ”. Another rabbi insisted that anyone who looked upon these love-poems as disgusting – such a person had no share in the world to come.  “Behold, you are beautiful, my beloved”, says the man in the poems. Longing for him the woman says, “O that his left hand were under my head, and his right hand embraced me.”

Because the church has always had difficulty owning its Hebrew root, the church has traditionally not known what to do with the Song of Solomon.  For this reason the church has traditionally tried to turn the Song of Solomon into an allegory. An allegory is a story in which every item in the story represents something else.

For instance, some people maintained that the love-poems are an allegory of God’s love for his people Israel .

Another allegory was (is) that the lover in the poems is God, while the beloved is the individual Christian.         (Bernard of Clairvaux, who wrote fine hymns such as “Jesus, Thou Joy of Loving Hearts”; he thought this.)

Still another allegory: the lover is God, the beloved is the Virgin Mary.

Martin Luther was the earthiest of the earthy, yet somehow his earthiness deserted him here, leaving him saying that the love-poems celebrate the loyalty that King Solomon’s subjects have for Solomon himself.

When Bernard of Clairvaux read verse thirteen of chapter one – “My beloved is to me a bag of myrrh that lies between my breasts” – Bernard couldn’t stand the thought that the verse might mean exactly what it says, and so he allegorised it this way: the bag of myrrh (costly spices) is Jesus Christ crucified, and the two breasts mentioned in the text represent the two terrorists crucified on either side of Jesus.

All such allegories, of course, aim at denying what the love-poems want us to know; namely, that the mystery and wonder of the deepest encounter of man and woman is good because it’s God’s gift.

It’s plain that asceticism in principle is foreign to the Hebrew mind. Paul, a Hebrew thinker himself, writes to Timothy, “Everything created by God is good, and nothing is to be rejected if it is received with thanksgiving.” Asceticism in principle is simply sub-Christian.  Paul tells the Christians in Colosse that they mustn’t heed ascetic teachers who wag their finger and say, “Don’t handle; don’t taste; don’t touch”. “Disregard them”, the apostle urges; “their teaching is sub-Christian”.  A woman from a distant city visiting one of my previous congregations spoke to me about her situation as a single person (it’s never easy to be single) and indicated she would very much like to be married (this is understandable) – to a clergyman, no less.  “A clergyman?” I remarked; “Why do you specify a clergyman?” “Because clergymen are so sexless”, she intoned.  Buried in her mind, obviously, was this: sexlessness is a Christian ideal. Truly spiritual people, godly people, holy people, are sexless.  Such a notion any Israelite would find incomprehensible.

Because the Israelite mind is always earthy, the bible is always earthy.  At the same time, the bible is always modest.  Modesty and earthiness together fend off two sub-Christian distortions. Modesty fends off vulgarity; earthiness fends off asceticism.  “Abraham knew Sarah, and Sarah conceived.”   Everyone knows what’s meant.         The reality of love-making is acknowledged and its delight upheld; at the same time, it isn’t described in minute detail in order to entertain the prurient. Everywhere in scripture realistic earthiness is joined to fitting modesty.

We must never think that the bible’s frankness encourages an “anything goes” attitude.   Quite the contrary. Hebrew conviction never condones wantonness; never approves illicit sexual behaviour; never winks at violations of God’s command.  Hebrew conviction forthrightly declares that God will not fail to punish any and all violations of his command, which command is given for our blessing. When Israel was surrounded first by the Canaanite nations and then by the Babylonians, Israel was always pressured and therefore always tempted to set aside the command of God and abandon itself to whatever its neighbours were doing.  The Hebrew prophets were unrelenting in their insistence that pagan sexual practices were degrading because dehumanising, and dehumanising because violations of the command of God, and violations of the command of God just because God’s command is God himself in person protecting his people.

The Hebrew mind, Hebrew heart, knows that erotic intimacy is to be reserved for human intimacy, and the expression of human intimacy, according to God’s command and counsel, is a union between a man and a woman that admits no rivals, aims at lifelong faithfulness, and is therefore to be terminated only by death.

 

II: — Plainly, then, for the Hebrew mind marriage is good.  But it isn’t the good. The kingdom of God is the gift. Scripture speaks of marriage as gift. But it isn’t the gift.  When Paul exults, “Thanks be to God for his inexpressible gift” (2nd Cor. 9:16 ) he means Jesus Christ and him only.

Everyone – without distinction or qualification – is invited to flee the world of defiant disobedience and joyfully enter the kingdom of God . Everyone is summoned to embrace – without hesitation or reservation – the only Saviour we can ever have.   The kingdom of God is now and ever will be the good.  Jesus Christ is now and ever will be the gift.

Marriage is a good; marriage is a gift. And this good, this gift, we might as well admit right now, is not for everyone.         We should say at the same time that marriage isn’t essential to our humanness. To be unmarried isn’t to be humanly deficient or humanly defective.  In a sermon several years ago in Schomberg I said that all humans are gender-specific: to be human is to be either male or female.  I said too that gender-specificity is related to gender-complementarity.  Not only am I male (only), I’m male only in the context of female. Females are female only in the context of males. Since I can’t be human without being male, and since I can’t be male except in the context of females, therefore my gender opposite is essential to my humanness. True.  At the same time I relate to any number of women, and must relate to any number of women, in many different ways without being married to them.   Gender-complementarity is essential to our humanness; marriage is not essential.

Jesus wasn’t married.  Yet the gospels tell us that Jesus never fled women.  On the contrary he was always found with women, both single and married (we do well to note); he related warmly to them, and related to them in ways that defied long-standing social custom, even as he never transgressed the command of his Father with respect to the women to whom he wasn’t married.  No one, I trust, wants to suggest that our Lord’s humanness was deficient or defective in any respect.

Moses was married; Elijah was not.  Hosea was married; Jeremiah was not.  Peter was certainly married; Paul appears not to have been or else he was a widower and therefore wasn’t married during the time of his apostolate. In no case do we say that those who married were superior to those who didn’t marry or were no longer married.

Overlooked too often is the simple fact that Genesis 2 leads on to Genesis 3.  Genesis 2: “It is not good for man to be a lone….I will make him a helpmate.” Genesis 3, however, discusses the fall of humankind.  Genesis 2 speaks of the goodness of the creation, a goodness that never disappears entirely. Genesis 3, however, speaks of the distortion of the creation, of the disorder throughout the cosmos. In the wake of the fall, with its distortion and disorder and distress, we must admit that marriage won’t be for everyone, and this for several reasons.

In the first place, many people who want with all their heart to marry and should marry are deprived of the opportunity to marry. They are victims of sheer misfortune. Think of the European nations at the end of the Great War, and then at the end of World War II. Since twenty or thirty million young men had perished, there were now twenty or thirty million young women who would never have the chance to marry.  Canada , a country with a small population, lost 70,000 men in the Great War alone. Those 70,000 were all of marriageable age. The women their age who remained in Canada ; whom were they supposed to marry when the war was over?  Many people are deprived of the opportunity to marry through sheer, simple bad luck. For this reason “old maid” is a dreadful expression and should never be uttered. “Old maid” jokes aren’t jokes; they aren’t funny at all.  I despise them as much as I despise the racist “joke” or the anti-Semitic “joke”.

There’s another reason some people don’t marry. They are psychologically unable to sustain a marriage.  When discussing the matter of eunuchs – men who aren’t going to marry – Jesus says some men were born congenitally damaged and therefore won’t marry. He also says that some men were made eunuchs by others; that is, they suffered irreparable physical injury and therefore aren’t suited for marriage.

We should admit right now that in a fallen world some people are going to be born with defects of body and mind that render them unsuited for marriage.  And in a fallen world some people, in the course of moving from infancy to adulthood, are going to sustain psychological damage of such a sort, and to such an extent, that they ought not to marry.  To be sure, all of us have some psychological quirks and personality peculiarities. Still, there are psychological quirks and personality peculiarities that render some people unsuited for marriage. This is not to say that such people are greater sinners.  It’s merely to recognize that marriage requires certain personality traits which, when absent, make it wiser not to marry.  Among other things, marriage requires enormous accommodation and adaptability. Marriage requires two people to flex themselves around each other.  Marriage requires a huge elasticity that allows us to be closer to one person than we are to anyone else, and distant enough from the same person as to allow him or her to thrive without being smothered.

Rudeness, slight, insult; when it comes from someone we don’t know we’re scarcely aware of it. The same rudeness or slight or insult; when it comes from a friend it wounds. When it comes from our spouse it’s lethal – unless in the next instant we have sufficient resilience and elasticity and flexibility to get the marriage past a jolt that will prove fatal in a brittle person or brittle relationship.

Recently a young woman approached me who is manic-depressive, with episodes of out-and-out psychosis.         (That is, episodically she’s deranged.)  She has married a fellow who is schizophrenic, and he too has psychotic episodes. She suffers from a major affective disorder; he from a major cognitive disorder. She told me she didn’t think her marriage would survive.  Does anyone doubt her?

When people volunteer for the submarine service the navy doesn’t jump and down for joy, “Are we ever glad to see you: there are never enough volunteers for the submarine service.  Step this way immediately.”  Instead the navy first assesses the volunteers to see whether they have the psychological configuration required in those who have to live in cramped quarters under immense pressure for long periods of time. There’s no disgrace in learning that you don’t have the psychological configuration essential to living in a submarine.  Jesus says that in a fallen world some men are eunuchs either on account of congenital malformation or on account of brutalisation.  Such men don’t marry. As much can be said about psychological damage.  Such people shouldn’t marry.

And then Jesus gives a third reason as to why some men are “eunuchs”. “These men”, says our Lord, “have made themselves eunuchs for the sake of the kingdom of heaven”. Plainly he’s speaking metaphorically here.  He means that there are men who forego marriage inasmuch as they have a vocation from God that entails their not marrying.         In the church catholic we call this “vocational celibacy”.  Scripture upholds marriage as a good, a great good.         At the same time, scripture declares that when the kingdom of God collides with a disordered world, some of the kingdom’s servants are asked to forego marriage because of a special task to which God assigns them in the midst of the world’s disorder.  In other words, just as marriage is gift and calling, celibacy is gift and calling.

Protestants usually flounder here.  Roman Catholics, on the other hand, have less difficulty understanding this point, since Roman Catholic clergy have remained unmarried for centuries. My problem with the Roman Catholic understanding is that it relates vocational celibacy too one-sidedly to priests and nuns.  In truth there are lay Christians who are never going to be priests or nuns who are nonetheless called to an expression of Christian service that renders marriage inappropriate.  Think of people whom God has summoned to a work that is extraordinarily dangerous or difficult, extraordinarily disruptive of all that marriage requires.

We must understand too that celibacy is significant even for us who do marry.  Celibacy is a sign, not just a sign for unmarried people themselves but a sign for all Christians, whether married or unmarried; it’s a witness, a reminder to all Christians that obedience to God requires self-renunciation. The same self-renunciation isn’t required of all Christians, but self-renunciation of some sort is required of all Christians.  After all, our Lord insists that all his disciples, all his followers without exception, have been appointed to cross-bearing of some kind.

Celibacy is a reminder that specific kinds of service in God’s kingdom require specific expressions of obedience.         Think of the Sisters of Charity, the order established by the late Mother Teresa. These sisters assist dying destitutes in India . There’s also a chapter of the Sisters of Charity in Toronto . What do they do in Toronto ? They assist terribly deranged women in downtown Toronto who are otherwise friendless. These sisters render a kingdom service on behalf of the world that married people simply cannot render.

This isn’t to say that celibacy is a higher calling than marriage. There is no hierarchy of callings in God’s kingdom.         There are only diverse callings.  Married people are called to serve God in such a way that their marriage is characterised by a faithfulness and caring and self-giving that are signs of God’s faithfulness and caring and self-giving.  Unmarried people are called to serve God in such a way that their vocational celibacy reminds the world that the world is vastly sicker than the world thinks itself to be, and extraordinary service must be rendered if the world is to be healed.

Present-day Christians have difficulty understanding what the apostolic church knew well; namely, the self-renunciation to which God summons us varies from Christian to Christian. The kingdom-service to which God calls us requires greater financial renunciation for some, less for others.  It will require geographical dislocation for some but not for others. It will mean special education or training for some, but not for all.  In other words, there are only two issues that any Christian has to settle. One is discernment; specifically, discernment of God’s will for me. The other is obedience. Discernment plus obedience equals discipleship.

 

In the first part of the sermon I indicated that people such as Bernard of Clairvaux missed the point when they allegorised the Song of Solomon and turned it into a secret story about Christ’s love for his beloved people. Allegorisers like Bernard, I said, were wrong, since the Song of Solomon is really about God’s gift of romantic love.

At the same time, since marriage is the commonest metaphor in scripture for faith; since scripture speaks of Christ as groom and his beloved people as bride; since scripture uses the metaphor of adultery to speak of the unfaithfulness of God’s people, allegorisers like Bernard of Clairvaux weren’t entirely wrong.

The last word today belongs to Christ Jesus our Lord: “Let anyone accept this who can.”

 

                                                                                                      Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           January 2006

 

Lest We Forget

Isaiah. 2:1-4
Mat. 10:34-39
Mat. 5:9

 

[1] For years now I’ve arrived at church on Remembrance Day with my heart in my mouth. For years I’ve wondered what our service says to people of Germany ancestry. Have we implied, however unintentionally, that German people are the ogres of the world? that they are people of impenetrable hardness and incorrigible cruelty? Oh yes, we in Streetsville United are both orthodox enough and charitable enough to say we agree with the prophet Jeremiah that the heart of everyone, everyone without exception, is “deceitful above all things and desperately corrupt, beyond understanding.” (Jer. 17:9) But even as we say we agree with the prophet do we quietly qualify the statement so as to suggest that the hearts of one nation in particular are especially corrupt and unusually ununderstandable? The last thing I want to do today is foster the myth of superiority; namely, that some of us are superior because our hearts are more benign than the hearts of others.

Yes, the two major wars of this century found Germany our enemy and France our ally. If we were to push back one century earlier, however, we’d find the situation reversed: France was the enemy and Germany the ally. Following the battle of Waterloo, where the Duke of Wellington defeated the French forces, Wellington remarked, “Never have I come so close to losing.” He would have lost for sure had the British troops not been supported by German forces. In other words, labels like “enemy” and “ally” change in a twinkling.

Think of the United States. We Canadians have been allies of the U.S. throughout this century, as have the British. But the British and the Americans haven’t always been allies. They warred in 1776 and 1812. The Citadel, that massive fortress in Quebec City, was constructed in the last century to protect you and me from the Americans. At the turn of the century British and American navies vied for superiority just in case the two countries went to war again. The United States had on file plans for war against Great Britain as late as 1932. When the Parti Quecbecois came to power in Quebec in 1976 and began talking about asserting sovereignty over the St.Lawrence Seaway and impeding American access to electricity and fresh water, the United States government moved an entire infantry division (10,000 men) to upstate New York opposite Kingston so as to be able to move immediately should American interests be threatened. We mustn’t assume that because America is Canada’s ally today it will always be Canada’s ally.

The expression “concentration camp” has been especially distasteful in the past one hundred years. Who invented the concentration camp? Not the Germans; the British developed concentration camps in their war against the Dutch in South Africa. The Dutch suffered more fatalities in the camps than they suffered through enemy fire. Jeremiah is correct. Human sinnership is universal.

At the same time, while all hearts are deceitful and corrupt, there do occur in history particular concentrations of evil that are to be resisted relentlessly. We can’t use our common sinnership as an excuse for not resisting the appearance of a particular evil, a concentration of evil. Nazism was such an appearance, such a concentration.

 

[2] While there are many aspects to the evil of Nazism that we could discuss today we are going to examine one in particular: Nazism’s victimization of the Jewish people. We mustn’t think that the holocaust was simply part of the war, or at least a consequence of the war, neither more nor less evil than war inevitably is. The holocaust was unprecedented as evil for the sake of evil. Acts of war are customarily undertaken for the sake of something else. A military invasion, for instance, is undertaken for the sake of acquiring territory. Acts of war are customarily viewed as evil (at least by victors) even as those acts of war are undertaken for the sake of garnering natural resources or restoring national reputation or expanding “living room.” The holocaust occurred for none of these reasons; it was evil for the sake of evil.

We should consider several respects in which the holocaust differs from acts of war. Wars are fought by competing parties where both parties have power. Both parties may not have equal power, but both parties have some power. The Jewish people had no power. They made up less than 1% of Germany’s population. They had no access to the armed forces or the government. They were never a threat to the Third Reich; they couldn’t be. Therefore the aggression visited on them can’t be called an act of war.

Neither should we regard the holocaust as another of those collateral “spillovers” of war. Wartime “spillovers” occur when passions are unleashed inadvertently and people are found behaving subhumanly. The holocaust, however, wasn’t the result of mindless passion loosed unintentionally. The holocaust, rather, was planned with utmost rationality, executed with utmost deliberation, perpetrated with utmost detachment. Passion is spent quickly. If the holocaust had been the result of passion loosed in the course of war, it wold have disappeared as quickly as it flared up. It didn’t disappear, however, in that it had never flared up. It was coolly conceived, rationally implemented, deliberately executed, dispassionately protracted. It wasn’t done as a result of collective loss of self-control; it was done with utmost self-control. It was evil for the sake of evil.

Neither should we regard the holocaust as yet another instance of racism. Needless to say, the Nazis were racists. But they weren’t anti-semites because they were racists; they were racists because they were anti-semites. The Nazis, we should remember, pronounced the Japanese to be honorary Aryans! Since the Japanese were honorary Aryans, the Nazis weren’t racist in principle. They were racist to the extent that they were anti-semitic in principle. Moreover, racism asserts that some races are humanly inferior. In North America black people have been deemed inferior to white people; in central Africa, brown people inferior to black people. The Jewish people weren’t deemed humanly inferior, however; they were deemed not human at all but rather verminous. The racially inferior are customarily enslaved; vermin is always exterminated.

Neither were the Jewish people mere scapegoats in the holocaust. To be sure, in the early stages of the Nazi movement they were used as scapegoats. Jews were blamed for all of Germany’s woes; they were blamed for Germany’s loss of international prestige, its financial collapse, it’s defeat and humiliation in World War I. Very quickly, however, the Jewish people ceased to be a scapegoat for anything. As long as any were to be found alive they were to be ferreted out, degraded, and then murdered. Now they were singled out as evil was done for the sake of evil. Auschwitz wasn’t the first time they had been singled out. They had been singled out at Sinai. There, however, they had been singled out for life and a task. Now they were singled out for torment and slaughter.

Let’s be sure we are clear on a point that most people confuse: the holocaust wasn’t an aspect of Germany’s war effort, however misguided. The holocaust wasn’t perpetrated because it was thought to advance Germany’s war effort. It was never going to advance the war effort. By 1943-44 the tide was turning against Germany. An all-out effort was needed if Germany was to regain military ascendancy. Freight trains were needed desperately to transport materials to troop-fronts and airfields and naval depots. These trains were diverted to other destinations and used to transport people to death camps. Zeal for the holocaust undermined the war effort. After D-Day it was obvious that Germany would be defeated. Allied leaders announced that those who were orchestrating the holocaust would be tried, at war’s end, as war criminals and punished. And still the zeal for the holocaust didn’t abate. The holocaust wasn’t an aspect of the war effort; it jeopardized the war effort. It was evil for the sake of evil.

 

[3] In light of such monstrosity we ought never to undervalue the sacrifice that so many Canadians made in the face of it. We ought never to undervalue it, even though we persist in downgrading it to a trifle, even denouncing it. If you think I invent or exaggerate let me refer you to several textbooks in Canadian history written by Canadians for use in Canadian university and highschool classrooms. Discounting the 30,000 men Canada lost in the last war; discounting the 10,000 air crew that were lost in defeating Germany the only way Germany could be defeated, the most recent textbooks on Canadian history discuss Canada’s contribution in only a paragraph or two if they discuss it at all. I consider all such Canadian writers of Canadian history to be violating the ninth commandment, the commandment that enjoins us not to bear false witness against our neighbour. I consider all such revisionism to be disgusting, as revisionism always is.

When the best-selling, two-volume History of the Canadian Peoples comes to discuss the different fronts on which Canadians fought in World War II, its entire discussion lasts one paragraph. Robert Martin, a law professor at the University of Western Ontario whose father perished in the last war, pointed out in a November, 1991 newspaper article that recent history textbooks in Canada had “airbrushed” off the page the sacrifice Canadians made. In a November, 1996 submission to the Globe and Mail a school vice-principal from Surrey, B.C., asked why, on Remembrance Day, her school should have “some veteran…come in and stand up there and bore us all to death with his medals.” When “Victory in Europe” Day was being highlighted overseas (particularly in Holland) Nova Scotia’s Ministry of Education provided no curriculum resources concerning the event of V-E Day and the anniversary celebration currently underway. One board of education in Nova Scotia, however, did hold a daylong training session for teachers on the topic of human rights. The irony would be laughable if it weren’t tragic. Had the Third Reich lasted 1000 years as planned, no teacher would be sitting around a coffee urn discussing human rights. In 1996 an attempt was made to provide curriculum resources for Remembrance Day in Ontario’s schools. The Ministry of Education at Queen’s Park stifled the attempt.

What occurs at the provincial level occurs at the federal as well. In 1992 the CBC and the National Film Board colluded to show on national television The Valour and the Horror. Brian and Terence McKenna, the two men who crafted the details and mood of the movie, implied that the RCAF was a clone of the Nazis. We should note that while the movie vilifying Canadian airmen had the support of the CBC, the CBC refused to air No Price Too High, the response of air force veterans. Canadians forget because Canadians are programmed to forget.

The Dutch, on the other hand; the Dutch don’t forget. The Dutch remember because they want to remember. In May, 1995, the Dutch people festooned their homes and streets with banners commemorating the Canadians’ liberation of Holland. The Dutch have never pretended that Canadian efforts were of the same order as those of the Nazis. The Dutch remember the brutality of the occupation. They know who Anne Frank and Corrie Ten Boom were. They remember the cold-blooded killing of underground resistors who were captured. They remember the treachery and ignominy of fellow-citizens who collaborated. Does this mean that the Dutch harbour an ever-festering hatred towards Germans? Of course not. Myself, I have found very few Dutch people who don’t speak some German and are glad to speak it. The border between Holland and Germany today isn’t armed; in fact, it isn’t even manned. There’s only a sign that tells travelers they are leaving one country and entering another. Dutch and German forces train together today in NATO exercises.

Still, the Dutch remember what Canadians did for them. They take entire schools to the cemeteries of Canadian servicemen and remind their schoolchildren that political freedom comes with price tag attached. On the anniversary of V-E Day in 1995, fifteen thousand Canadian veterans marched through the city of Apeldoorn. The parade was scheduled to last two hours; it lasted eight, so frequently did the Dutch people run into the parade to hug, bedeck and press gifts upon the veterans. Mothers still in their twenties held up their infants so that the baby might receive a veteran’s kiss. The Dutch remember because they have reason to remember. We Canadians have reason too. Yet the CBC refused to televise No Price Too High. PBS, an American network, aired the film in any case.

 

[4] Yet as fine as Canada’s contribution was in the last Great War, Christians can never pretend that war is glorious, let alone godly. General George Patton was never more wrong when he said, “War is humankind’s noblest effort.” What can be noble about the human activity that advertises our innermost depravity and outermost wretchedness? What can be noble about the spectacle of those created in the image and likeness of God sparing no effort to maim and kill others made in the image and likeness of God? So far from being glorious, war proves as nothing else proves what the church holds up as patently obvious: humankind needs saving, and humankind will never save itself. Humankind doesn’t need to be helped; it doesn’t need to be inspired; it doesn’t need to be “topped up” with tonics intellectual or moral. Humankind needs to be saved.

To be sure, on Remembrance Day Sunday we are “remembering” in church. At the same time, the church knows that war isn’t an aspect of the kingdom of God or a herald of the kingdom of God. George Orwell was surely correct when he said, “War has never been right; war has never been sane; but sometimes war has been necessary.” In order to gain proper perspective on the matter we should invert Orwell’s aphorism: war has sometimes been necessary, but war has never been sane, never been right. Never been right in the sense of never been righteous. Righteousness pertains to the kingdom of God, and war is a contradiction of the kingdom of God.

How unrighteous is war? Who knew war better than Ulysses S. Grant, and who waged war more masterfully? When Ulysses S. Grant was leader of the Union forces during the War of the Great Rebellion (its official title in the U.S.A.) Grant used to say, “The purpose of war (the purpose of the war he was waging) is to end war. Then war should be ended as quickly as possible. War is ended fastest when war is waged against civilians. Governments surrender much faster when their civilians are being slain. Therefore always endeavour to wage war against civilians.” War, however necessary, has never been right, righteous. Only the kingdom of God knows righteousness.

Then the church’s responsibility, especially on Remembrance Day, is to exalt the triumph of the Jesus Christ, the Righteous One. Our Lord has been raised from the dead; not merely raised from death, he’s been raised beyond death, beyond the reach of death. The powers of evil that overtook him once can never overtake him again. Raised from the dead and raised beyond death, he now bestrides the world as the guarantee of that new creation in which, says Peter, righteousness dwells. (2 Peter 3:13)

Unquestionably evil afflicts God’s creation at this moment. Then is evil to distort and disfigure forever what God created out of his goodness and pronounced good? Is evil to linger so long as slowly but surely to gain the upper hand and thereby submerge even the residual goodness of the creation? No! Our Lord has been raised from the dead. His victory can never be overturned. God’s decisive intervention has already occurred. The struggle between the righteousness of God’s kingdom and the unrighteousness of a fallen world is a struggle whose outcome can never be in doubt. Because of our Lord’s victory we who are called to resist evil can never be involved in a losing cause. In resisting evil, rather, we are bearing witness to that triumph whose irreversibility renders our resistance fruitful.

Yet we must be sure to understand that resistance to evil is more than mere defiance of evil. Defiance of evil is certainly necessary; yet defiance of evil is never sufficient. Defiance of evil leaves us locked in a stalemate, with evil always setting the agenda. Defiance of evil, then is essentially negative. Resistance to evil, on the other hand, is essentially positive. Positively, in the words of the prophet Isaiah, we are to “go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob, that he may teach us his ways and that we may walk in his paths.” (Isaiah 2:1-4)

For the Hebrew mind “mountain” always has to do with revelation, and revelation is God’s gift of himself accompanied by the illumination of his gift. “House of God” has to do with the venue of worship. The God who longs to give himself to us is apprehended – that is, both understood and grasped — only as he is worshipped. It is only as we worship that we know ourselves the recipients of God’s gift, find ourselves illumined as to the meaning of this gift, learn the ways of God and therefore, ultimately, walk in God’s paths.

Resistance to evil, essentially positive whereas defiance of evil (admittedly necessary) is only negative; resistance to evil always entails peacemaking. Here we should note carefully the difference between peacemaking and peacekeeping. Peacekeeping (once again necessary in our world) presupposes the capacity to wage war. All peacekeepers are armed. This point is surely significant: all peacekeepers are armed. In other words, peace is kept only as the threat of non-peace is a real threat. Peacemaking, however, is different. Peacemaking, so blessed that Jesus pronounces peacemakers “sons (daughters) of God”, those who mirror God’s nature; peacemaking has to do with shalom, and shalom is a synonym for salvation. God has made provision for us in the cross, his characteristic deed of sin-absorbing self-renunciation. We can make peace only as we “go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob”, and there “learn God’s ways and walk in his paths.” It’s plain that God’s way is the way of the cross; it’s plain that to walk in God’s paths is to walk the way of the crucified.

Ascending the mount of the Lord, worshipping in the house of the God of Jacob and learning his ways; all of this exists for one thing only: that we might walk in his paths. Walking in his paths happens to be most difficult of all. Ascending, worshipping, learning: all of this is easy compared to walking, for that walking which is the closest following of our Lord always entails crossbearing. Peacemaking, then, is every bit as arduous and dangerous as warwaging. Peacemaking entails as much hardship, discipline, self-renunciation – sacrifice – as warwaging.

Therefore we must always support those who pursue peace. We must never think that warriors are virile while peacemakers are “pantywaists.” We must never think that peacekeeping, necessary to be sure, is more important than peacemaking. We must always thank God for peacemaking wherever it occurs on however small or large a scale. The resurrection of our Lord from the dead (which resurrection is irreversible) means that the self-renunciation of peacemakers is never finally futile. Peacemaking, on whatever scale, is ultimately an anticipation of that God-appointed day, itself irreversible, when, in the words of the prophet Micah, all

shall beat their swords into plowshares, and their spears into pruning hooks;
nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more;
but they shall sit every man under his vine and under his fig tree, and none shall make them afraid;
for the mouth of the Lord of hosts has spoken. (Micah 4:4)

 

                                                                    Victor Shepherd
November 1998
 

Remembrance Day 1998

 

It Could Happen Here

Isaiah 6:1-8   Mark 4:13 -20

 

Yes, I’m aware that Sunday morning has almost passed and there isn’t much left of a rain-free weekend, one of the few we’ve had this summer. Perhaps, then, you want me to conclude the sermon and service as quickly as I can.  For this reason we may have come to this service with something on our mind besides the adoration of God.

Yes, I’m aware that this is the 33rd time I’ve preached in Knox Church . Many of you have heard me speak dozens of times. Since there are a finite number of synaptic firings in everyone’s grey matter, many of you have already figured out how my ‘noodle’ works. As soon as I announce the text you can outline the sermon.  As soon as I announce the text some of you can write the sermon.

Yes, Isaiah was sitting among fellow-worshippers in the Jerusalem temple, in yet another service, where he had worshipped for years.  What the clergy and congregation were doing that day — singing, praying, speaking, offering — they had done countless times before. He wasn’t expecting anything beyond doing it all one more time.

And then it happened. Precisely when Isaiah expected nothing. It happened to him at worship, as it has happened to me at worship and may happen to anyone at worship.  What happened? “I saw the Lord, seated on a throne, high and exalted, and the skirt of his robe billowed throughout Knox Church at Spadina and Harbord.

“But God is spirit”, someone wants to remind me, “and since God is spirit he doesn’t wear a robe with a swirling skirt”.   Let’s not be pedantic. Let’s not trivialize the episode in Isaiah’s life that left him forever different, as Jacob’s wrestling through the night at Peniel left him forever different, as Paul’s prostration on the way to Damascus left him forever different, as my stomach-churning recognition, during an evening service when I was fourteen years old, left me forever different, unable to deny what I knew loomed before me (the ministry of Word, sacrament and pastoral care) and unable to escape it.  It happened to Isaiah during worship.  Why shouldn’t it happen to anyone at St. Matthew’s By-The-Gas-Station on any worship occasion at all?

 

I: — What exactly happened to Isaiah? “I saw the Lord!” Almost.  He almost saw the Lord. The Hebrew bible insists that no one on earth can “see” God and live. Strictly speaking, Isaiah saw, in his life-altering vision, throne and robes and attendants. Throne and robe and attendants point to Him whom no one can see and live.

Isaiah was sitting in church for the thousandth time expecting nothing more than what had happened (or hadn’t happened) last week when inexplicably the incense-smoke used in worship to symbolize God’s presence suddenly symbolized nothing: it was the palpable presence of God. While the rest of the congrega­tion sat bored half-to-death wishing Rev. Drone would learn to stop when he was finished, Isaiah felt the foundations of the building tremble as though an earthquake were underway. With his Spirit-sensitised sight he saw the Seraphim, creatures who extol God’s holiness, surrounding the throne.

The Seraphim had three pairs of wings.  With one pair they flew around the throne of God, honouring the One whom only the spiritually quickened can approach.  With another pair they covered their eyes but not their ears, their task being always to hear what God utters, never to try to pry into the innermost recesses of God’s ineffableness.  With their third pair of wings they covered their “feet” (feet being a Hebrew circumlocution for genitals; their modesty constrained them to “cover up” before God.)

 

Each Seraph called to the other, “Holy, holy, holy”. To say “holy, holy, holy” of God, rather, is to say that God is uniquely holy, inexpressibly holy, unsurpassably holy, incomparably holy. That’s it — incomparably holy. When Isaiah overhears the Seraphim calling “holy, holy, holy” to each other as they surround the throne of God there is seared upon Isaiah forever the awareness that God is uniquely holy, solely holy, singular­ly holy.

It all adds up to one thing: God is incomparable.  God is not the “nth” degree of anything human.  God is not a projection of humankind at its best or humankind at its strongest or humankind at its most mysterious.  God is uniquely, irreducibly, self-existently GOD.

Vague? Abstract?    Ethereal? Hard-to-find?   Not for Isaiah. God is an evanescence we can’t locate?  God, rather, is the densest density we can’t avoid.   Never will I forget the day I went to see my favourite philosophy professor, Emil Fackenheim, about a term paper I had to write.   (Fackenheim, a world-class philosopher, was the crown jewel of the philosophy department of the University of Toronto . We talked about my essay for five minutes. Then he pushed his glasses up onto his forehead, tipped his chair back, put his feet on his desk, and fired up a big cigar.  “Philosophy”, he said to me, “we’ve talked enough about philosophy. Let’s talk about GOD. (I can’t pronounce the word properly. When Fackenheim said ‘God’ the whole room filled with the shekinah, the presence.) Shepherd, if modernity thinks about God at all, it thinks God is vague while we human beings are concrete. The truth is just the opposite. It’s God who is concrete and it’s we who are vague.  There’s no question mark hanging above Him; the question mark is hanging above us. There’s nothing problematic about Him; but in the wake of the depredations of the past 100 years there’s everything problematic about humankind.”  Puffing out a huge cloud of noxious cigar smoke (by now the cloud of cigar smoke was to me the incense in Isaiah’s temple), Fackenheim concluded, “Just remember, Shepherd, God is not the answer to our questions; God is forever the question to our ‘answers’.  And don’t forget: it’s we who are ‘iffy’ and insubstantial and dubious; but concerning him there is nothing ‘iffy’ or insubstantial or dubious at all.”

Whenever the Hebrew bible speaks of God as “The Holy One” the thrust of the passage is that God distances himself from every kind of human presumptuousness; God distances himself from every kind of human project and projection and prejudice and pet peeve.  God distances himself from all that is not worthy of him, not true of him, simply not him.   The Holy One is incomparable.  Hosea comes upon some Israelite people with vindictive hearts who are bent on retaliation. At that moment Hosea overhears God say, “I won’t do what you people are bent on doing, for I am God and not man, the Holy One in your midst.” (Hosea 11:9)

As Isaiah sat in church, doing whatever it was he had already done a thousand times over, he “saw the Lord, high and exalted”.  He heard the Seraphim magnifying the holiness of God as they called to each other, “There is none like Him!”   In that instant Isaiah knew that “the whole earth is full of God’s glory.” God’s glory is the outer expression of his innermost splendour.  God’s glory is the earthly manifestation of God’s unearthly Godness. And just when Isaiah knew the whole earth to be full of God’s glory, he felt the whole earth to be reeling as though it were breaking up.  Isaiah was threatened. He had nowhere to stand. Where can anyone stand in an earthquake? Every last security he possessed evaporated like a water droplet beneath a blowtorch.

 

II: — What did Isaiah do? He crumbled.   “Woe is me! For I am lost!” He didn’t say, as so much denominational literature says, “This is a meaningful worship-experience. Let’s write it up so others can see if it’s meaningful for them too.”         He crumbled.

Why did Isaiah crumble? “Woe is me. For I am lost; for I am a man of unclean lips and I dwell in the midst of a people of unclean lips; for my eyes have seen the king, the Lord of hosts.”  Plainly he is horrified. A man of unclean lips? Lips express what lies hidden in the heart. Unclean lips mean defiled heart.  Isaiah knows it of himself; and he knows it of everyone else.   Because his heart is defiled there’s no chance he can make his unclean lips clean, acceptable to God.  Then can his community do this for him, as the collectivists among us like to tell us? But every last person in his community is similarly defiled, corrupted, sin-riddled throughout. Then God is the one to make clean what is now filthy and putrid.   But Isaiah has apprehended God, and now he knows that before the Holy One defiled people aren’t cleansed; they are annihilated.  Intense heat doesn’t cleanse a moth’s wings; intense heat annihilates them. Ultra-intense light doesn’t improve the eye’s sensitivity to light; it annihilates it. “Woe is me!   For I am lost; for my eyes have seen the king, the Lord of hosts.” The horror is as unendurable as the annihilation is inescapable.

We must always be careful in speaking of God’s holiness.   We must never create the impression, in our experience-hungry era, that an experience of God’s holiness is something like an experience of the Toronto Symphony Orchestra playing our favourite Beethoven composition: a warm bath of aesthetic immediacy soaking us in pleasure, relaxation, sentiment — all of which finds us leaving the concert hall profoundly satisfied. Isaiah didn’t say of his experience of God’s holiness, “More delightful than a Mozart piano sonata, more satisfying than a good meal, more stimulating than an article in The New Yorker.”    Neither did Isaiah, prophet that he was, leave the temple thinking that as a result of his experience he now had enough sermon-material for the next three weeks.         Isaiah didn’t leave the temple.  He didn’t move. Why move when you are milliseconds from annihilation?

Goethe, the greatest of Germany ’s literary giants; Goethe said, “No one can contemplate sheer evil and remain sane.” Goethe may have been right; I think he was.  Isaiah knew, however, that no one can view pure holiness and remain.  It may be that we can’t behold sheer evil and exist sane.  It is certain that we can’t behold the Holy One and exist.  John the seer, the writer of the book of Revelation; John too was exposed for an instant to his Lord, risen, ascended, glorious, “whose eyes were like a flame of fire and whose voice was like the sound of many waters and whose face was like the sun shining in full strength.” (Revelation 1: 12-17) In that instant, John tells us, “I fell at his feet as though dead.”

The holiness of God is incarnated in the Son of God.   Then it’s readily understood why Peter, upon seeing Jesus on one occasion, fell at the feet of the master and cried, “Depart from me; just leave me!” Peter knew, as John the seer knew, and as Isaiah knew, that when we are face-to-face with the Holy One His departure is our only hope of survival.

 

III: — Or is it? Isaiah did survive the dreadful encounter. But not because God departed. “Then flew one of the seraphim to me, having in his hand a burning coal he had taken with tongs from the altar. And he touched my mouth and said, ‘Behold, this has touched your lips; your guilt is taken away, and your sin forgiven.’“

Can you imagine what it would be to be touched — anywhere — with a live coal? And to be touched on the lips, one of the most sensitive areas of the body?  It would be painful beyond telling. Yet even as the pain seared Isaiah and his knees shook from it he knew that the one thing needed had been done. He was now fit to face God and could endure God’s holy presence.

For our Hebrew parents the altar in the temple was the venue of sacrifice. Sacrifices were the God-ordained means whereby defiled people could approach the One who does not tolerate sin. Worshippers brought to the temple the very best animal they had, always a male; a ram, for instance. Why a male? Anyone connected with agriculture knows that the best male of a flock or herd is ever so much more than a good-quality animal; the best male of a flock or herd, used for breeding purposes, is the owner’s future.  When a superb racehorse like Northern Dancer wins the Kentucky Derby or the Queen’s Plate, the racehorse doesn’t keep racing (and winning) until he’s past his prime.         Every time he races he risks injury; an injured horse has to be shot. Once the horse has proven himself by winning two or three big races, he never races again; instead he breeds. Northern Dancer raced for two years and then impregnated mares for 25; Northern Dancer made millions for his owner.  He was his owner’s future.

The best of the flock or herd lent material prosperity to the owner and his family; material prosperity meant social superiority; it all added up to power. In other words, owning a prized animal meant the owner could “lord it over” his neighbours. To give up the animal meant no wealth, no social advantage, no power.  So far from “lording it over” others one could now only serve others. To give it up at worship meant that the worshipper was abandoning the future he had orchestrated for himself and was entrusting his future to God.   Specifically, in bringing the best of flock or herd to the temple as a sacrifice the worshipper was declaring that God was his future.

Isaiah was at worship that day.  He would have brought something to offer at worship.  He may have been “going through the motions”, as we say, aware in his head of what the temple-liturgy meant even as his heart was who knows where — when it happened.  In his vision he saw the seraph take a burning coal from the altar and touch his lips with it. As the coal seared his lips it remedied his heart.  His guilt was purged, his sin forgiven, his sacrifice sealed.         The God whom he couldn’t withstand only seconds ago was now his sole future.

 

As painful as it is to meet up with the holiness of God, we can survive it. We can survive it, however, only as the pain of it becomes a little more painful: the burning coal from the fire which is consuming the sacrifice we say we have brought in good faith, the burning coal from the fire which declares we say that God is our future; this coal has to scorch us. As it scorches us it forever alters the expression our life takes (our lips); it also alters the innermost essence of our life (our heart).  At this moment our profession that God is our future begins to be credible.

 

IV: — The result of it all for Isaiah was that he knew God to be calling him.  “Whom shall I send, and who will go for us?”         Isaiah could only reply, “Here am I!   Send me.”

Encounter with the Holy One leaves us neither merely prostrated nor merely pardoned. Encounter with the Holy One causes us to hear and quickens our response.   To be drawn into the life of the One who sends all sorts of people and whose sending culminates in the sending of his Son; to be drawn into God’s life is to be sent oneself.         And so Isaiah is sent out.

Will the people to whom Isaiah is sent hear him and heed him?  Will Isaiah’s mission be a howling success? It isn’t going to be a howling success. They will neither hear him nor heed him.  They will only plug their ears and harden their hearts.  Then has Isaiah been commissioned to a fruitless, useless task?   No. Not all of Israel will plug their ears and harden their hearts.  Some will hear and heed; some will respond eagerly and offer themselves as the vehicle whereby God’s purposes are forwarded for the world.

It’s no different with us.  Face-to-face with God we are neither merely prostrated nor merely pardoned. God calls us and commissions us to a work that frequently seems fruitless and largely appears useless. Ultimately, however, it isn’t fruitless or useless.

In his parable of the sower and the seed Jesus maintains that relatively little of the seed that is sown ever issues in a full-grown plant. But the little seed that does germinate and mature issues in a full-grown plant whose yield is staggering: up to 100-fold. (This is a yield of 10,000 %.) Much seed is sown, says Jesus; little seed germinates and thrives; but the little that germinates and thrives issues in a huge yield, far beyond what anyone could imagine.

Therefore the one thing we must never do is assume that the work to which God appoints us is fruitless.  We must never assume that because so much seed issues in nothing therefore all seed issues in nothing.  We must always know that the little seed that takes root and matures issues in what is beyond our knowing or telling.  We must put behind us all calculation as to how much fruit our work is going to bear and therefore whether we are going to serve. Our only response can be to say with Isaiah, and to keep on saying, “Here am I; send me” — and then leave the outcome in God’s hands.

This is where it ends. It begins in worship. Isaiah was at worship putting up with several old hymns and a highly repetitive sermon when his world overturned. Someone engulfed him and he knew that the whole earth was full of God’s glory.  Thereafter he never doubted what he was to do in the church, where God’s glory is known; thereafter he never doubted what he was to do in the world, which God’s glory will never abandon.

 

                                                                                                   Victor Shepherd  
August 2008                                                                                                                 

preached on 17th August 2008 at Knox Presbyterian Church, Toronto

HIS NAME WILL BE CALLED PRINCE OF PEACE

Isaiah 9:2-6                 Luke 2:21-32

 

Everyone (everyone, that is, except the manifestly unbalanced) craves peace.  We long for peace among nations, peace within our own nation, peace within our family, and, of course, peace within ourselves.  In our psychology-driven age it’s the lattermost, peace within ourselves, that’s the pre-eminent felt need. The pharmaceutical companies have profited immensely from our preoccupation with inner peace. Prominent preachers like Norman Vincent Peale and Robert Schuller have made a career and attracted a following through preaching the same sermon over and over for forty years; namely, how to acquire inner peace.

And yet a moment’s reflection reminds us there’s a peace we ought not to have. There’s a peace born not of inner contentment but rather of inertia.  Several years ago an Anglican bishop penned a greeting to all the parish clergy in the diocese wishing them peace.  One clergyman wrote back, “My parish doesn’t need peace; it needs an earthquake.”

There’s another kind of “peace” (so-called) that God doesn’t want for us and which he’s determined to take from us: that peace which is the bliss of ignorance, the bliss of indifference, the bliss of the deafened ear and the hardened heart in the face of suffering and deprivation, abuse and injustice. Our Lord himself cried to detractors, “You think I came to bring peace?   I have news for you. I came to bring a sword.”   We mustn’t forget that the metaphor of soldiering, of military conflict, is one of the commonest apostolic metaphors for discipleship: to follow Jesus is to follow him in his strife.

Nonetheless, he whose coming we celebrate at this season is called Prince of Peace.  He himself says, “My peace I give to you; not as the world gives, give I unto you.” Then what is the nature of the peace he longs for us to have?

 

I: — The first aspect of such peace is “peace with God.”    The apostle Paul writes to his fellow-Christians in Rome , “Since we are justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.” To be justified by faith is to be rightly related to God in a relationship of trust, love and obedience. To be rightly related to God is to have and enjoy peace with God.  Plainly, not to be rightly related to God is have enmity with God. Is it also to be aware of enmity with God? Not necessarily. Most people who lack peace with God and therefore live in enmity towards God remain unaware of it. When they are told of it they smile patronisingly and remark, “Enmity towards God?   I have nothing against him. I’ve never had anything against him.” Such people need to be corrected; they need to be told that even if they think they have nothing against God, he has much against them. He reacts to their indifference; he resists their disdain; he opposes their disobedience; he is angered by their recalcitrance.

Yet even as God rightly resists the indifference of ungodly people (indifference that is actually contempt of him), and even as God reacts as he must, it distresses him to do so.   He longs only to have the stand-off give way to intimacy, the frigidity to warmth, the defiance to obedience, the disdain to trust.  For this reason his broken heart was incarnated in the broken body of his Son at Calvary ; for this reason his Spirit has never ceased pleading.         Sometimes in the earthquake, wind and fire like that of his incursion at Sinai, at other times in the “still small voice” that Elijah heard, God has pleaded and prodded, whispered and shouted, shocked and soothed: anything to effect the surrender of those who think they have nothing against him but whose indifference in fact is enmity.

What God seeks in all of this, of course, is faith.  Not faith in the popular sense of “belief”; faith, rather, in the Hebrew sense of “faith-fulness”, faith’s fulness: faith’s full reliance upon his mercy, faith’s full welcome accorded his truth, faith’s full appropriation of his pardon, faith’s full love now quickened by his ceaseless love for us.  It all adds up to being rightly related to him.  With our hostility dispelled, ignorance gives way to intimacy and cavalierness to commitment. We simply abandon ourselves to him. “Since we are justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.” He who is the Prince of Peace effects our peace with God.

 

II: — Knowing and enjoying peace with God, Christ’s people are now blessed with the peace of God.  The peace of God is that peace which every last individual desires. The peace of God is that “eye” of rest at the centre of the hurricane, the oasis in the midst of the desert storm, the calm in the midst of convulsion, the tranquillity that no turbulence can overturn ultimately.   The peace of God is that peace which God grants to his people as they face life’s assaults. No one is surprised to hear that peace with God issues in the peace of God; a peace with God that didn’t issue in a peace deep inside us would be an exceedingly hollow peace.

The peace of God needs to be renewed moment-by-moment throughout life. The peace of God isn’t static, isn’t a state; the peace of God is dynamic, a constantly renewed gift blessing those constantly waiting upon God.  Why the emphasis on “moment-by-moment” and “dynamic”, on “constantly renewed” and “constantly waiting upon”?         Because disruption without us and disturbance within us; these unfold moment-by-moment too. The doctrine of creation reminds us that creation occurs as God suppresses chaos so as to allow life to arise.  In a fallen world, however, chaos always threatens to reassert itself; in a fallen world, chaos always laps at creation, always nudges it, sometimes jars it. A fallen world unfailingly reminds us that the political chaos of disorder, the biological chaos of disease, the mental chaos of unforeseen breakdown: these are ever-present door-knocks of a chaos that ceaselessly knocks at the door of everyone’s life.

Many of the assaults that leave us craving the peace of God are not merely unforeseen but even unforeseeable.         They resemble the “blind side hit” that leaves the football player momentarily stunned. The football player is running full-tilt down the field, looking back over his shoulder for the quarterback’s pass.  Just as the ball touches his outstretched fingertips an opponent, running full-tilt up the field towards him, levels him.  The collision is devastating physically because of the full-speed, head-on impact; it’s devastating psychologically because it wasn’t expected. The worst feature of the blind side hit isn’t the pain of the impact, or even the helplessness of temporary prostration; worse is the disorientation that accompanies it; worst of all is the fear that may arise from it, for if the player becomes fearful of the blind side hit he’ll never want to look back for the quarterback’s pass.  In other words, the fear of subsequent blind side hits has taken the player off the field; he no longer plays the game.

As life unfolds for you and me we are blind-sided again and again. We are clobbered by circumstances we couldn’t foresee and therefore didn’t expect.  Because we didn’t expect them we weren’t particularly armed and equipped to deal with them. Pain of some sort is inevitable; momentary disorientation is likely.  And fear? It would be unrealistic never to fear life’s blind side hits.  The ultimate issue here isn’t whether or not we fear; it’s whether or not our fear is allowed to take us off the field, induce us to quit. Plainly, the peace of God has everything to do with our ardour for life and our commitment to kingdom-work in the face of the clobbering we can’t avoid.

To his fellow-Christians in the city of Philippi Paul writes, “The peace of God which passes all understanding will keep your hearts and minds in Christ Jesus.”   The Greek word for “keep” (phulassein) is an expression drawn from the realm of military engagements.  “Keep”, in ancient military parlance, has two major thrusts.  In the first place it refers to the action of an army whereby the army repels attackers, holding attackers at bay so that while attackers may assault, even assault repeatedly, they never gain entry, never overrun, never triumph and therefore never annihilate.  In the second place phulassein, “keep”, refers to the protection an army renders inhabitants of a besieged city so as to prevent the city’s inhabitants from fleeing in panic. The apostle draws on both aspects of the military metaphor: the peace of God prevents life’s outer assaults from undoing us ultimately and thereby prevents us from fleeing life in inner panic.

The apostle says one thing more about this peace of God: it “passes understanding”. In fact, it passes “all understanding.” It passes understanding inasmuch as it isn’t natural; it isn’t generated by anything the sociologist or psychologist or neurologist can account for; it isn’t circumstantial. In a word, there’s no earthly explanation for it.         Peace of mind that arose in the midst of peaceful circumstances would be entirely understandable and therefore entirely explicable.  On the other hand, innermost peace in the midst of turbulence and treachery and topsy-turvyness; this is peace that occurs for no apparent reason.

There are parallels, of course, everywhere in the Christian life.  Jesus says to his disciples, “In the world you are going to have tribulation; but be of good cheer, I have overcome the world.”  Our good cheer arises in the midst of tribulation just because Jesus Christ has triumphed over everything that doesn’t make for good cheer, even as he gathers his people into his triumph. In exactly the same way peace arises in the midst of turbulence and treachery just because Jesus Christ has triumphed over everything that doesn’t make for peace, even as he includes his people in his triumph.

It is the prince of peace who gives us that peace of God which passes all understanding.

 

III: — The one dimension of peace that remains for us to discuss this morning is peace among men and women. Once more there is a logical connexion with the dimensions of peace that we have probed so far: those who know and enjoy peace with God and who are beneficiaries of the peace of God are commissioned to work indefatigably for peace on earth. Jesus maintains that his people are ever to be peacemakers; peacemakers, we should note, not peacewishers or peacehopers or pseudo-peace manipulators.

There are several pretenders to peace among men and women that are just that: pretenders. Pretend-peace, make-believe peace, is simply a matter of pretending that injustice and exploitation, savagery and enforced wretchedness don’t exist.  Pretend-peace, make-believe peace; Jesus says he has come to expose this; expose it and eradicate it.

And of course there’s another form of pretend-peace; it arises not from pretending that injustice and abuse don’t exist; it arises from the deliberate lie, the cleverly-couched deception, intentional duplicity, even out-and-out propaganda.

I am told that those used car dealers who are unscrupulous are adept at a technique known as “paperhanging.”         A used car has a rust-hole in the fender.  The hole isn’t fixed properly.  Instead, paper is glued over the hole and the paper is painted the same colour as the rest of the car.  Anyone could poke her finger through the paper, of course, but it’s hoped that the paper deception will hold up long enough to get the car off the lot.

Paper-hanging abounds everywhere in life.  Much peacemaking, so called, is little more than a smooth tongue smoothing over a jagged wound. Paperhanging peacemaking never works in the long run, of course, but it’s used all the time in the short run to get us quickly past conflicts that will otherwise be publicly visible (and therefore embarrassing) in a family or a group or a meeting. In six weeks paperhanging peacemaking gives way to worse conflict than ever, conflict now marinated in bitterness and frustration; it then gives way to worse conflict still six weeks after that.

When Paul writes, “Let us pursue what makes for peace”; when the author of Hebrews counsels, “Strive for peace with everyone”; when Jesus urges his people to make peace; in all of this we can’t fail to hear the note of urgent doing even as in all of this there’s no suggestion at all of paperhanging.

Then how are we to make peace among our fellows?  In the first place we must always be concerned to see that justice is done. The Hebrew prophets denounce anything else not only as ineffective but as an attempt at magic. God himself castigates the religious leaders of Israel as he accuses them, according to Jeremiah, “They have healed the wound of my people lightly, saying, ‘Peace, peace,’ when there is no peace.” It’s often assumed that naming something thus and so makes it thus and so. It’s assumed that pronouncing “peace” over glaring injustice will yield peace. But it never does.  Peace cannot be made unless injustice is dealt with first.

Please don’t think I am suggesting something impossible for most people, such as ensuring justice in the Middle East or in Latin America or in war-torn countries of Africa . I’m speaking of situations much closer to home. And in this regard I’m convinced that we fail to name injustice for what it is out of fear: we’re afraid that to identify injustice or abuse or exploitation is to worsen conflict.  Likely it will worsen conflict, in the short run. But often conflict has to worsen if any genuine peace is to be made eventually. To expect anything else is to want magic. There’s no shortcut here. The psalmist cries, “Righteousness and justice are the foundation of God’s throne.” There’s more to God’s throne than righteousness and justice, to be sure, but without them, the foundation, there would be no throne at all.

In our efforts at peacemaking it’s important for us to examine carefully the earthly ministry of our Lord.         Whenever he himself is made to suffer, he simply absorbs it.  On the other hand, wherever he sees other people made to suffer unjustly, he acts without hesitation. He will go to any lengths to redress the suffering of those who are victimised.  He will stop at nothing to defend the defenceless and protect the vulnerable and vindicate the vilified.         Yet whenever he is made to suffer himself he simply absorbs it.

You and I will be the peacemakers he ordains us to be if we can forget ourselves and our minor miseries long enough to be moved at someone else’s victimisation. But if we are going to remain preoccupied with every petty jab and petty insult and petty putdown, most of which are half-imagined in any case, then so far from promoting peace we are going to be forever rationalising our own vindictiveness.

Remember: when our Lord sees other people abused he’s mobilised, acting instantly on their behalf; when he’s abused himself, however, he pleads for his benighted tormentors.  We are always a better judge of that injustice which afflicts others than we are of that injustice which we think we are suffering ourselves. We retain an objectivity in the former that we abysmally lack in the latter.  Peacemaking requires more than a little wisdom.

 

We are told that he whose coming we celebrate at this season has a unique name: “Prince of Peace.” As we are bound to him in faith we are rightly related to God and therein know peace with God.  Secure in our peace with God, we are the beneficiaries of the peace of God. Possessed of the peace of God, we are freed from our self-preoccupations to work for peace among men and women.

The prophet Isaiah anticipated Jesus of Nazareth as the “Prince of peace.” Centuries after Isaiah our Lord’s birth constrained angels to cry, “Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace among those with whom he is pleased.”

 

                                                                                      The Reverend Dr Victor Shepherd              

14th December 2008  

Advent II
Church of St. Bride, Anglican, Mississauga

Waiting, but not Loitering

Isaiah 25:6-10         Psalm 40:1-3           Hebrews 10:11-18  Luke 2:22-38

 

Loitering is illegal. Loiterers can be jailed. Why?   What harm can there be in standing around?   Police departments are quick to tell us how much harm there is in standing around. Police departments know that the person who stands around for no reason, with nothing in mind, is someone who won’t be merely “standing around” for long.  Someone merely standing around is someone who is readily drawn into whatever disturbance might boil up around him.  Idleness is readily co-opted by evil.  The empty-handed, empty-headed loiterer who claims he’s only standing around readily becomes an accomplice of whatever evil is lurking.

Advent is a time of waiting, but not a time of waiting around, not a time of loitering.  To wait, in scripture, is always to wait for, to anticipate, to expect. To wait, in scripture, is always to be on the edge of your seat in anticipation of something that God has promised.

The Hebrew verb “to wait (for)” is derived from two Hebrew words meaning tension and endurance.  If we are waiting for something momentous, waiting eagerly, longingly, expectantly, then we live in a tension as great as our endurance is long.

I am always moved at the people in the Christmas story who wait in such tension with endurance.

Elizabeth , for instance; she had been childless for two decades.  In Israel childlessness was the worst misfortune that could befall husband and wife. Each year’s barrenness found Elizabeth waiting, her endurance tested.

Zechariah, Elizabeth ’s husband; he was unable to speak from the time he learned of his wife’s pregnancy until their son, Yochan, “gift of God”, was born.  Nine months may not strike us as a long time to wait for speech to return, but it’s unimaginably long when you don’t know if your speech is ever going to return.

Simeon had spent years looking for, longing for, the Messiah of Israel.

Anna had been married only seven years when she was widowed. Now, at 84 years of age, she lived on the temple precincts, “worshiping with prayer and fasting, night and day,” Luke tells us.  When she finally beheld the infant Jesus she knew that what she had waited for for 60 years had appeared at last.

These were godly men and women.  And like all godly folk they knew how difficult it is to wait; how difficult it is to wait for God. It is difficult. No wonder the psalmist exhorts us, “Wait for the Lord.  Be strong, and let your heart take courage.  Yes, wait for the Lord.”

At the same time we must remember that to wait, in scripture, is never to “wait around.”   To wait is never to loiter, doing nothing, available for whatever evil looms up. To wait, in scripture, is to wait knowing that we don’t wait alone; God waits too.  God waits for us, his people.  The prophet Isaiah tells us that God waits for Israel to bear fruit. When God waits, and waits specifically for his people, it’s never the case that God is “waiting around,” doing nothing.         God always waits for Israel by working in Israel . God waits by doing.

Think of the diverse pictures scripture paints of God’s involvement with Israel , God’s working among his people.

–          a mother nursing her infant.  The mother nursing her infant is waiting in one sense; she isn’t doing anything else, can’t be washing the kitchen floor.  Yet in nursing her infant she isn’t “doing nothing.”  What could be more important than the wellbeing of her babe?

–          a father helping a young child to walk.  The father is waiting for the child to grow up even as he does something about it.

–          a heartbroken husband (we’re still talking about how the bible portrays the waiting God) resolving not to leave the wife who has disgraced herself and humiliated him.   Such waiting, replete with resolution, is a long way from doing nothing.

In none of this could God be said to be waiting around, loitering, up to no good at all. As a matter of fact, the one word that characterizes God’s involvement with Israel is passion. And since God waits for Israel to bear fruit by doing whatever he can with Israel , it’s plain that God’s waiting for us is his impassioned involvement with us. God waits by hastening.

Then our Advent-waiting must never be waiting around, loitering. Our Advent-waiting must be marked by impassioned involvement.

But impassioned involvement with what?   What exactly are we waiting for?

 

I: — The apostle Paul says that the entire creation is “waiting with eager longing for the revealing of the children of God.”   In other words, the entire creation is waiting for, longing for God’s deliverance from anything and everything that stands in the way of its fulfilment. Right now the entire creation is frustrated; it doesn’t unambiguously serve the purpose for which God fashioned it.

[a]         For instance, the earth was created to sustain all of humankind.  To be sure, bodily good isn’t the only good. There are also an intellectual good and a cultural good and an emotional good and a spiritual good. At the same time, unless the bodily good is maintained; that is, unless physical need is met, the remaining goods never arise.         No intellectual good or cultural good or spiritual good is going to appear in the person who is starving to death or merely malnourished.  For centuries the earth yielded enough food to feed the world’s population many times over, even as malnutrition and starvation consumed millions of people. So far as feeding people is concerned, the earth has been frustrated in serving the purpose for which God created it.

And then in the twinkling of an eye a corner was turned. In the twinkling of an eye a new situation has arisen: as of today, for the first time in human history, more people will die prematurely from overeating than will die prematurely from undereating.   Once again so far as sustaining people is concerned, the earth is frustrated in serving the purpose for which God created it.

[b]         Physicians tell me that the most sophisticated aspect of all the growing edges in medicine (and medical science has many growing edges) pertains to fertility. For decades infertility was deemed a female problem.  The new growing edge pertains to male fertility.  Huge advances are underway here.  Good. Millions of couples will conceive otherwise never could have.  And right next door to the fertility clinic, in any hospital, we can find the abortuary. The contradiction here leaves me speechless.

[c]         Billions of tax-payer dollars are spent each year on public education. The end result is that the level of adult illiteracy in Canada has slowly risen from 35% to 47%. Yes, as much as is spent on public education, it can always be argued that not enough is spent, since other jurisdictions spend more than we do.  At the same time, social problems are never remedied simply by throwing more money at them. Trillions of dollars have been poured into slum areas of American cities, and the slums are no closer to disappearing.

[d]         And then there are the people who continue to approach me; the chronically mentally ill. Twenty-five years ago the development of neuroleptic drugs was heralded as a breakthrough inasmuch as the new drugs would permit ill people to live outside of institutions. Undoubtedly some ill people have benefited. A great many, however, have not. Many defenceless people were put on the street with a bottle of pills.  In two days they had lost their pills, or traded them for something else, or had forgotten how frequently to take them.  They couldn’t return to the institutions from which they had been discharged, because these institutions had been replaced by carriage-trade condominiums. Many of these people are in worse condition than ever they were when they were institutionalized. When Maureen and I were in Washington four weeks ago we were startled at the number of psychotic people found in downtown Washington . It’s the same in every major North American city.

The entire creation is frustrated, says the apostle. It waits – and we who are part of it wait too – for its restoration.

But waiting never means waiting around.   Waiting for God’s deliverance of the creation entails our impassioned involvement with it, entails our zealous doing on behalf of it, wherever it is frustrated and for whatever reason.         Unless we are doing something about the world’s frustration we aren’t waiting for God at all; we’re merely waiting around, loitering, soon to be part of the problem instead of its alleviation.

Remember: God waits for Israel to bear fruit by spending himself unreservedly for Israel .

 

II:         In the second place, says the apostle, we ourselves wait for adoption as daughters and sons of God, “the redemption of our bodies”, as he puts it.   But aren’t we sons and daughters of God by faith now?   To be sure, scripture insists on the distinction between creature of God and child of God. Every human being is a creature of God, made in God’s image, loved and cherished by him. Children of God, however, are those who have heard and heeded the gospel invitation, and who now cling in faith to the Incarnate One, Jesus Christ, their elder brother. Believing people are God’s children now. We are born of God and have been granted a new nature from God.

Then why is it said that we are waiting for adoption as God’s sons and daughters?   The apostle’s point is this: while we have been made new at God’s hand, we don’t appear very new.  To be sure, sin no longer rules us; Jesus Christ does.  But while sin no longer rules us, sin continues to reside in us.  Martin Luther used to say, “Yes, we are new people in Christ; but the old man, the old woman, won’t die quietly. The corpse twitches.”

The apostle is puzzled about the gap, the undeniable gap, between his new life in Christ and his contradiction of it every day. On the one hand he knows that all whom Jesus Christ draws to himself are made new in him; on the other hand he’s surprised at how much of the “old” man seems to hang on in him. Listen to Paul as he speaks of himself in Romans 7.   “I don’t understand my own actions.  For I don’t do what I want, but rather I do the very thing I hate.   Wretched man that I am, who will deliver me from this body of death?”   Still, he knows that his ultimate deliverance is guaranteed: “Thanks be to God through our Lord Jesus Christ.”

When Paul speaks of himself as ‘wretched’ he doesn’t mean primarily that he feels wretched.  He’s not telling us how he feels; he’s telling us what he is.  No doubt he didn’t feel good about it; still, he’s telling us primarily of his condition, not of his feeling.  His condition is this: there’s a dreadful contradiction within him. He recognizes that his practice falls abysmally short of his profession.  Until he was apprehended by Christ he wasn’t aware of any contradiction within him; now he knows that Christ has rendered him new even as everyone around him finds him entirely too ‘old’.  It’s his condition that’s wretched.  “Wretched man that I am, who will deliver me from this body of death?”

The ancient Romans devised a terrible punishment for criminals; namely, strapping a corpse onto a criminal’s back. Imagine the sheer weight of it. Imagine the odour, the leaks, the overall hideousness.  It must have been ghastly beyond description.

Did I say “ghastly beyond description”?  But such ghastliness is my spiritual condition; such ghastliness is my outward life compared to my inward truth and my Christian profession. Who will deliver me from this hideous contradiction, this body of death?

In our sober discussion of this topic we must be sure to notice something profound.  The apostle dares to admit his own innermost contradiction, dares to raise the question, only because he already has the answer.  “Thanks be to God through our Lord Jesus Christ.”  He’s going to be delivered from the walking contradiction he is. The burden of the ‘old’ man that seems strapped to him is going to be lifted.  He knows it. He’s waiting for it. We wait for it too.

But we don’t wait around.  We don’t loiter. We genuinely wait for our deliverance only if we are doing something about our self-contradicted discipleship, only if we are doing something about the inconsistencies in us that are so glaring that many people wonder if there aren’t two of us.

We must remember, in this season of Advent-waiting, that God waits for Israel to bear fruit by sparing nothing of himself to have Israel bear fruit. We wait for the final, full manifestation of our adoption as God’s sons and daughters by sparing nothing of ourselves to shed that corpse, repudiate it, which renders us grotesque at this moment.         And “thanks to God through our Lord Jesus Christ”, we shall one day be rid of the burden on our back and perfectly reflect that image of God in which we were created, which image our Lord is now, and which image we cannot fail to display.

 

III: — Lastly, we wait with our Lord as he waits himself. We stand by him in his waiting.   The book of Hebrews tells us that after Jesus Christ had offered up himself for us, “he sat down at the right hand of God, and since then has been waiting until his enemies should be made a footstool for his feet.”

The reference to footstool in Hebrews 10 is borrowed from Psalm 110. Psalm 110 – about footstool and enemies – is the most frequently quoted psalm in the New Testament. This fact alone tells us that the apostles, and all Christians after them, know that enemies abound. Enemies are enemies; that is, enemies can do enormous harm.

When I was a youngster I couldn’t grasp why the psalmist spoke so very often of enemies. Was he unusually nervous, even paranoid?   Now I understand. Enemies are anything that hammers us, anything that threatens to undo us, anything that assails us from without or wells up from within.

Enemies from without are easy to identify.   Jesus had enemies in the religious hierarchy of Jerusalem ; he had enemies in the civil government of Rome ; enemies in the dark depths of the spirit-world; enemies among his followers (Judas, traitor), even enemies among his closest friends (Peter, whom Jesus described as satanic, on at least one occasion.)   As I have read church history, I have learned that every forthright Christian spokesperson has been flayed at some point by all the enemies just mentioned.

In addition there is one enemy which you and I must contend with that our Lord never had to contend with; namely, himself. Of all the enemies who might assault us, there seems to be one who always assaults us: our very own self. More often than not we are our own worst enemy.  For this reason a principal enemy, always lurking, is the enemy within.

Whether our enemy exists inside us or outside us, however, enemies are enemies. We need to identify them and resist them.

But we never have to resist them alone.  Even now our Lord is at work, resisting those enemies who molest his people. To be sure, even our Lord is waiting for that day when all the enemies of his people are made his footstool. But until that day, he isn’t waiting around, loitering.  On our behalf he resists those enemies he has already defeated, waiting for that day when defeated enemies are dispersed forever.  We genuinely wait for our Lord only as we wait with him as he continues to resist everything that molests his people, and all of this in anticipation of that day when his enemies (ours too) have been dispersed.

 

Elizabeth waited during that first Advent, as well as Zechariah, Simeon and Anna. They all waited for the one who was to be the Messiah of Israel and the ruler of the cosmos. But they didn’t wait around, loiter. They were as impassionedly engaged as the God of Israel whom they knew.  Therefore the only form our waiting can take is an impassioned doing of the truth.

 

In Advent we wait for him who came once for the world’s redemption.  We wait for him who continues to come to us unfailingly day after day. We wait for him who will come again to vindicate all who are about his business now.

 

                                                                                                               Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                               

Advent 2006

 

Crucial Words in the Christian Vocabulary: Repentance (4)

 Isaiah 30:15       Jeremiah 24:7       Mark 1:14-15       Romans 2:4

 

Some words in the Christian vocabulary have acquired a “bad press.” As soon as such a word is mentioned negative associations surround it. “Repentance” is such a word. For many people the word is off-putting because of the images that accompany it: breast-beating, tears, self-accusation, self-rejection. Repentance is commonly thought to be a matter of fishing around in the hidden depths of spiritual sludge, dredging up whatever might be there and staring at it unhelpfully. And to be sure, among some people whose zeal outstripped their wisdom it’s been thought that the worse we can appear to ourselves (at least) the more virtuous we are supposed to be.

“Repentance” has a bad press, again, in that it’s frequently linked to an exaggerated feeling of guilt. We’ve all heard preaching that attempts to precipitate a crisis of repentance (so-called) by artificially magnifying guilt. The fires of guilt are stoked until repentance is seized to extinguish them. Coincidentally I have noticed that mental health experts tend to be suspicious of “religion” if not downright hostile to it. I have long thought too that their anti-religious sentiment appears to be fed by the distressed people who seek them professionally, the distress of these people quickened by religiously fanned emotional torment. If repentance presupposes emotional shipwreck, who needs it?

Repentance is often confused, in the third place, with remorse. Unquestionably the remorseful person feels dreadful. Remorse, however, is depression-ridden regret over what one has done or over the consequences of what one has done. Remorse, depression-riddled regret, is never the same as repentance (as we shall shortly see.)

It’s easy to understand that “repentance” is a word our society prefers to forget. No one is going to be helped by anything that rubs our nose in our personal garbage pail or artificially magnifies guilt or soaks us in depression.

Nevertheless, we Christians can never delete the word from our vocabulary. After all, we know that Jesus Christ comes only to impart wholeness, healing, helpfulness, and yet he summons people to repentance every day of his earthly ministry. Not only is the summons to repent always on our Lord’s lips; it’s always an urgent summons. “Don’t put it off,” he insists; “What are you waiting for? Can’t you see this is what the physician prescribes? Can’t you see that you need this as you need nothing else?” The summons to repentance is one of the major building blocks of our Lord’s ministry. If we pull it out, his ministry becomes unrecognizable.

 

I: — Repentance, at bottom, isn’t garbage-pail picking. It is a change of mind with an attendant change in life. Both are needed. If there’s only a change in our thinking then we are racing our motor with the gears in neutral: lots of impressive-sounding noise pouring forth (from under the hood) but no advance. I remember sitting with a suffering man, an alcoholic still a long way from contented sobriety, at 3:00 a.m.    He knew he had a problem. His pain was intense and unrelieved. He knew the progression of the ailment, the consequences for himself and his family. He had also been told time and again what help was available. Sitting alongside us was another habituated fellow who had been sober for several years. As our suffering friend insisted (utterly unrealistically) that he had his situation turned around in his mind, the sober fellow kept asking him, “But what are going to do about it?” Racing the motor with the gears in neutral gets us nowhere. A change of mind without a change in life-direction falls short of repentance.

On the other hand if there’s a change in behaviour without a profound transformation of mind and heart then we have merely conformed outwardly to peer pressure. Inwardly we are no different. As soon as a changed environment changes the peer pressure our behaviour will alter again – even as we remain the same inwardly. This chameleon-likeness is obviously not the repentance Jesus urges. He insists on both a change in how we are thinking, how we understand ourselves before him, and a change in the course we are pursuing.

Foundationally, repentance is a turning toward God. The Hebrew mind understands such turning to be a returning to God, an about-face. When the Israelite people heard the prophets summon them to repentance they immediately saw three vivid pictures that the prophets were forever holding up before the people.

[i] The first is that of an unfaithful wife returning to her husband. She has violated their marriage covenant. She has disgraced herself and humiliated her spouse. She has rendered their marriage the butt of cruel snickering and bad jokes. If she isn’t publicly ridiculed, she is privately whispered to be treacherous. Yet her husband’s love for her, however wounded, remains undiminished and his patience unexhausted. As she turns to him she returns to longstanding love.

[ii] The second picture the Hebrew prophets paint is that of idol-worshippers returning to the worship of the true God. In the Hebrew language, the word for “the idols” is “the nothings.” Idols are literally nothing: vacuous, insubstantial. Yet nothing is never merely nothing. In some sense nothing is always something. Nothing, never merely nothing, is always something; paradoxically, something with terrific power. Think of a vacuum. By definition a vacuum is nothing and yet is possessed of such power that it sucks everything around it into it.

Think of a lie. By definition a lie is nothing. A lie is a statement that corresponds to nothing. Yet a lie has immense power. Think of slander. Slander is a statement that ruins someone’s reputation, ruins her future, ruins her earthly fortunes when in fact the statement is wholly insubstantial, vacuous, nothing. But the damage nothing does isn’t nothing; the damage that nothing does is everything: ruinous.

Or think of a statement that isn’t slanderous but is merely untrue. If I were to say, in the course of this sermon, that a huge snowstorm was on the way most people would stop listening to the sermon and begin plotting how they were going to get home. Some would get up and leave right now. Others would move their car from the parking lot to the street so as not to be ploughed in. All would lament that we hadn’t worn our winter boots to worship and would make a note to purchase another pair tomorrow. In other words all of us would be orienting our lives around the statement that record snowfall is imminent – when the statement is a lie. Nothing, our Hebrew foreparents knew, is never merely nothing. Nothing – vacuity, hollowness – it’s oddly ‘something’ with destructive power.

When idol-worshippers turn from idols to the true and living God they return to truth, reality, substance, solidity; in a word they return to blessing so weighty that nothing can inhibit it or frustrate it or dissipate it.

[iii] The third picture from the Hebrew bible is that of rebel subjects returning to their rightful ruler. To rebel against rightful rule, fitting rule, appropriate rule, is always to move from order to chaos. We must be sure to understand that groundless rebellion is revolt against legitimate authority, not against arbitrary authoritarianism. Authoritarianism is no more than a bully’s coercion, enforced by gun or club. Authority, on the other hand, is that which ensures our greatest good. When rebel subjects rebel not against authoritarianism but against proper authority they plunge themselves into disorder and chaos. When they return to their rightful ruler they return to trustworthy wisdom, to that which ensures their blessing, their greatest good.

To repent, then, is to return to longstanding love, to truth, to legitimate authority.

We can know all of this, at least be aware of it in our head, and yet remain unaware of specific areas of our lives where (re)turning is needed. Since we are unaware of what’s needed now no amount of looking in upon ourselves will tell us what’s needed. We need someone else to tell us, someone whom we trust, someone from whom we can hear the truth about ourselves without exploding or denying or “retaliating.”

For years I assumed that I had privileged access to myself. In other words, I assumed that not only did I know more about myself than anyone else knew about me, I necessarily knew more about myself, knew more about myself in all circumstances without exception, than anyone else could know about me. I clung to this illusion and folly for years, Little by little, amidst much pain and no less public embarrassment, I came to see that while there are certainly some situations where I know more about myself than others do, there are many situations where anyone at all has better insight into me than I have into myself. There are situations where a five-year old has better insight into me than I have into myself. Finally I surrendered my illusion: I don’t have privileged access to myself. None of us has.

For this reason we need someone we trust to hold the mirror up to us, someone whose gentle word we know isn’t an attack upon us; we need some such person to help us see what we are never going to see by ourselves. Such a person says to us, “Why do you keep putting your wife down when in fact she needs affirmation?” “Why are you so harsh with your children at home but pretend such affection in public?” Because the mirror has been held up by someone we trust we aren’t going to “fly off the handle” and flee into our fort with all guns blazing. Instead we shall soberly admit what the mirror reflects: we must turn to face the truth about ourselves and the claim of our Lord upon us, even as the face of longstanding love shines upon us ceaselessly.

 

II: — What moves us to repentance? Why would anyone gladly make a “u-turn”, eagerly turn around? One thing above everything else moves us to repent: the mercy and kindness of God. Paul writes to the Christians in Rome , “Do you not know that God’s kindness is meant to lead you to repentance?”

John the Baptist spoke much of repentance. His motive for it was fear, sheer fear. “The axe is laid to the root of the tree. The chaff is being burned in the fire. Repentance is the only route to survival.” It’s the big threat.

Yet we falsify Jesus if we pretend that he never threatened. He did. And besides, didn’t Jesus say he endorsed cousin John’s ministry without reservation? Yet Jesus differs from John the Baptist in one important regard: for Jesus the decisive motive for repentance is the overwhelming, all-encompassing, incomprehensible mercy of God. We joyfully repent as God’s mercy floods us. Jesus speaks three unforgettable parables in Luke 15 of the lost coin, lost sheep and lost son. Each parable concludes with a repentance throbbing with joy.

I think that our foreparents (or at least some of them) may have erred in thinking that the big threat engineered repentance. The big threat, however, doesn’t change the human heart. To be sure it does coerce tolerable conduct, even as people hate the one who threatens them. How many adults are there who were emotionally bludgeoned into being models of middle-class convention and hated their parents for it? And how many adults, for the same reason, have grown up feeling the same way about God?

Before we write off our foreparents we should understand that our contemporaries (particularly our religious contemporaries) err in thinking that repentance is genuine only if we first disparage ourselves or purge ourselves or induce an unusual mental state. But to think we have to undergo a technique-ridden, psycho-religious initiation is to cast aspersion on God’s mercy and soak ourselves in anxiety: “I can’t seem to get into the right spiritual space.” Nowhere does Jesus prescribe self-disparagement or psycho-religious self-preparation. He simply stands before us and assures us that his arms, the arms of the crucified, embrace everyone without exception, without condition and without hesitation. His mercy is simple, profound, transparent, effectual.

Repentance, says Jesus, is coming to our senses, as the son in the far country came to his senses when he thought of the waiting father. Repentance, says Jesus, is to become a child again, because for a child everything is received as gift. Repentance, says, Jesus, is so far from anything miserable that it calls for a party, for celebration, for dancing.

 

III: — I want to conclude the sermon today with a glance into history at three of our foreparents who did get it right, who did know what scripture means by “repentance.”

First is Martin Luther (1483-1546.) On Hallowe’en, 1517, Luther nailed his Ninety-Five Theses to the door of the church in Wittenberg . In those days it was the custom to post publicly any item on which you were inviting public debate. Luther had much in mind that he thought should be debated publicly; he had ninety-five matters (at least) in mind. And the first? “When scripture says ‘Repent’ it means that the life of the Christian is daily, lifelong repentance.” To say that the life of the Christian is daily, lifelong repentance is to say that every morning when our feet hit the cold floor we orient ourselves afresh to the truth that is before us. Every morning we re-check our course to ensure that we are on course. Every morning we resolve that this day we are going to live as those who are re-orienting themselves to persistent love, to truth and substance, to rightful rule and authority. The life of the Christian is a daily, lifelong reaffirmation of this.

The second person I want us to think about is John Calvin (1509-1864), another Sixteenth Century Reformer. In his Commentary on Deuteronomy, in the course of discussing the Ten Commandments, Calvin argued cogently that the form in which God’s command comes to us is invitation. On the one hand the command to repent is just that: a command. On the other hand, in light of God’s all-embracing mercy, the form of the command isn’t a sergeant-major’s bark but a winsome invitation: “Why don’t you repent? Isn’t it better to re-orient your life than not to? Your Father is waiting for you to RSVP the invitation.”

The third person is really a cluster of persons: Seventeenth Century Puritans. The Puritans insisted that all God’s commands are covered promises. All God’s commands are promises in disguise. To be sure, God does command us to repent, return. At the same time, by his Spirit God guarantees the fulfilment of his command. If ever we doubt that we can repent, can repent adequately, all we need do is look to our Lord who submitted to John’s baptism of repentance not because he, Jesus, needed to repent but because we need to. In other words, if we doubt the adequacy of our own repentance we must cling afresh to Jesus Christ in faith, for in clinging to him we are one with him who gathers our defective repentance into his sufficient, effectual repentance and thereby ensures that ours is adequate. All the commands of God are covered promises.

 

Mark tells us that Jesus came into Galilee with a very simply message: “The Kingdom of God , the reign of God’s mercy, is on your doorstep. So why not repent, turn into it, and cast yourselves upon the best news you will ever hear?”

Why not?

                                                                                                   Victor Shepherd                                                                                            

 February 2004

 

ON REMAINING GOD’S FAITHFUL PEOPLE IN EXILE

Isaiah 40:27-31

 

Do you ever feel yourself to be an alien in Canada even though you have lived here most or all of your life? Do you ever feel that the current culture has exiled you, left you feeling you don’t belong any longer, left you feeling you are a stranger precisely where you had always thought you would feel at home?

One of my friends, a vice-principal in Scarborough, was telling a grade eight class about the popular musical, Joseph and the Amazing Technicolour Dreamcoat. Not one child knew it was based on a biblical story. Amazed, my friend took his discovery to the staffroom and told his fellow-teachers there, only to find that not one teacher knew the musical was based on a biblical story. With the erosion of the Judaeo-Christian tradition my friend has observed the erosion of other matters which we have always taken for granted: punctuality, honesty, diligence. One grade eight youngster came to school late, sat down sulkily and informed the teacher that he was going to do no work at all. The youngster would not open a book, pick up a pen, or think a thought. He was determined to do nothing except frustrate the teacher and encourage other students to follow him in his defiance. When my v.p.-friend informed the boy’s mother that her son was going to be suspended she accused him of picking on her boy: “Why should he be suspended? He hasn’t done anything wrong. How could he have done anything wrong if he hasn’t done anything at all? He doesn’t have to do schoolwork if he doesn’t feel like it.”

I often feel like an exile, an alien, a stranger who will be forever out-of-step. In the wake of mushrooming AIDS in India an Indian physician, an epidemiologist, has concluded that all government attempts at informing people of the ways and means and consequences of infection are useless; utterly ineffective. Only one thing has any chance of bringing people to their senses, says this MD, fear. When he says “fear” he means sheer terror, he tells us. The AIDS picture is be painted so horrifically that people will be terrified. It’s odd, isn’t it, that whenever a preacher has said that God is to be feared the preacher has been accused immediately of emotional blackmail, manipulation, psychological assault, anything else bad you might wish to add. We are not permitted to say that God is to be feared, even as God is characteristically merciful, even though what is at stake is nothing less than our eternal wellbeing. We are, however, permitted, even urged, to say that AIDS is to be feared when what is at stake is our temporal longevity. Where the salvation of God is the issue fear is deemed deplorable; where infectious disease is the issue fear is deemed commendable. Am I in exile? I feel I must be living on another planet!

To say the least I am amused when I read the rhetoric that boards of education spout concerning pluralism. Since we live in a pluralistic age, we are told, religious bias will be tolerated nowhere in the educational enterprise. And so when a Muslim speaks about Islam his contribution is welcomed as an instance of pluralism; but when a Christian speaks about the gospel his contribution is rejected as sectarian religion. Islam is culture, Christianity is religion. A Muslim youngster informed the class about Islamic festivals. My wife informed the class about Easter — and in turn was informed by board-authorities that what she had done was unacceptable. Do you ever feel yourself an alien precisely where you used to think you belonged?

Yet there are reasons why people feel themselves exiled, far from home. They don’t feel “at home” with life, with themselves, ultimately with God, inasmuch as too many negativities have piled up too quickly. Recently I have endeavoured to support a family whose mother, much younger than I, has had to undergo very extensive surgery for life-threatening disease. Her husband is on permanent Long Term Disability benefits, having undergone head-injury in an automobile accident and is now chronically impaired.

A few weeks ago I was interviewing a couple who wish to get married. As I always do I asked them if either had been married before. The fellow had. “Do you currently possess a decree absolute?” (In other words, are you legally divorced, and thus legally free to marry again?) “I’m not divorced”, he replied slowly, “I’m a widower. My wife died of a brain haemorrhage. I have one child, a boy fifteen, and he has Downs’ Syndrome.” I understand that these people may feel exiled from something or someone when they long to feel “at home”.

The first thirty-nine chapters of the book labelled Isaiah were written by the prophet Isaiah who lived eight hundred years before our Lord. The remaining chapters of the book (plus chapter thirty-five) were written two-hundred years later, during the Babylonian exile, by an unnamed prophet or school of prophets. The Israelite people have been carried off into exile, Their captors, the Babylonians, make fun of them, taunt them, humiliate them, despise them. The Israelite people feel themselves so far from home they couldn’t feel stranger. What compounds their strangeness in the midst of the Babylonians is their feeling that God has abandoned them. It’s bad enough to be a non-citizen in a land where you don’t belong and have no rights; how much worse it is to endure this plus the haunting impression that God has forgotten you. They couldn’t help asking themselves, “Would anything ever jog his memory? Was he ever going to return to them?” The Israelite people knew that they had been appointed a light to the nations. A light to the nations? — most of the time they now groped in the dark themselves. All too soon they became dispirited, demoralized, weary. They wanted only to lament, “What is the point of going on? Why struggle to be God’s faithful people? Why not give up and yield to the pressure of Babylonian paganism? We are weary beyond telling.”

I understand. I understand that God’s people in exile felt bone-weary; I understand because I know how weary God’s people in exile feel today.

 

II: — Then it is all the more important that we listen to this unnamed prophet whose invigoration at God’s hand has given us our text this morning. To us weary people he cries,

HAVE YOU NOT KNOWN? HAVE YOU NOT HEARD?
THE LORD IS THE EVERLASTING GOD…
HE DOES NOT FAINT OR GROW WEARY,
HIS UNDERSTANDING IS UNSEARCHABLE.

This prophet does not begin by telling people, “Just be patient”. He doesn’t say, “Cheer up now, nothing is as bad as it appears”. He doesn’t insult them by reminding them that they would feel better if only they stopped bellyaching. Instead he directs their attention away from themselves to GOD. “Do you not know? HE doesn’t grow weary, never. And HIS understanding is unsearchable” — which is to say, God’s grasp of our situation is wider, deeper, more comprehensive, more thorough than our fragmentary, distorted grasp can ever be. It’s as though we are standing before a huge painting. The painting is immensely detailed, yet not chaotic or even cluttered; the painting has balance and coherence and unity. Nevertheless, we are standing so close to it, with our faces hard up against it, that we see nothing of the balance and coherence and unity. In fact we are so close to the welter of detail that we can’t even recognize it as detail; to us it looks like a smudge, a smear, a blot. From a range of half-an-inch we can see only a fuzzy daub which means nothing and whose colour we can’t even recognize.

Instead of imagining yourself with your nose against a painting imagine yourself looking up at the underside of a rug. From the underside of the rug we can see splashes of colour, bits of this and that, and unaccounted for threads dangling here and there. If we could only see from above, looking down on the rug, then we should see that the million-and-one threads have, by the artistry of the weaver, been formed into a pattern which is nothing less than breathtaking. HIS UNDERSTANDING IS UNSEARCHABLE. God is the weaver. He sees what he weaves. For now we can only the underside, and must trust him with the topside. For not only is his understanding unfathomable, his persistence is undeflectable just because HE NEVER GROWS WEARY. The prophet comforts his people not by pretending that exile is less onerous than they know it to be (no comfort in such an insensitive bit of patronizing) but rather by directing them to the God whose unsearchable understanding and undeflectable persistence comprehend their situation now and will weave something glorious from it which they will one day see themselves and for which they will praise him.

In the meantime, says this unnamed prophet, we are to WAIT FOR THE LORD. Not wait around, not linger aimlessly, not loiter mindlessly; we are to wait for the Lord in that we have set our hope on this our God and we have entrusted our future to him. We are to hang on to him for the present and wait for him for the future. He sees our situation whose where we can see it only fragmentarily and with more than a little distortion. He can weave from the jumble of irruptions what leaves us agape if not aghast. He can comprehend at once in his “eternal now” what we see only piecemeal with each passing instant. Not even those developments in our lives which we find now to be unrelieved negativity are going to frustrate him. Then wait for him we must.

 

II: — Yet even as we wait for him we do not find ourselves waiting around, nothing going on. As we wait for him eversomuch is going on since, says the prophet, as we wait for him our strength is renewed, we share in one or another characteristic of eagles, we run without giving up in weariness, and we walk without falling down faint.

 

[i] Those who wait for the Lord shall renew their strength. Believers of every era have found God to be as good as his promise. Centuries before the unnamed prophet wrote our text another of God’s people, Joshua, spoke God’s message to a fearful people: “Be strong and of good courage; be not frightened, neither be dismayed; for the Lord your God is with you wherever you go.”

“Be strong! Be of good courage!” It’s a command, isn’t it; it’s a command, not a promise. The spiritual giants of Puritanism (don’t tell me you are tired of hearing about my love of the Puritans; if you aren’t acquainted with their experience or God consider yourself underprivileged) used to say, “All God’s commands are covered promises”. They meant that every command of God is a veiled promise of God. What God commands us to do he first promises us what we need to do it. Every command of God, in other words, is just another form of the promise of God. It is the command of God that we be strong. It is the promise of God that if we wait for him we shall find our strength renewed. Believers without number can testify that this promise God has fulfilled time and again in their own life. If we feel we have not yet proved it in our life then we should listen to the testimony of those who have — like the poor black woman whom Jean Vanier was visiting in the slums of Cleveland. He was taken aback at this woman’s medical condition, surrounded by her economic condition, and didn’t know what comfort to offer. He simply placed his hand on her forehead and said, “Jesus”. “I been walking with him forty years”, she whispered. Years earlier still John Paton, missionary to the pacific island of Tonga, went with his wife on the mission field knowing that God had commissioned them both to this ministry. Shortly after arriving on the island he had to bury his wife, and then his daughter a few days later. He wrote in his journal that there were moments when he felt he was on the edge of irremedial blackness, yet always came to know afresh that he was sustained, strengthened for that vocation which he also knew had not been rescinded.

It would not be difficult to multiply the testimonies of men and women who knew that the command, “Be strong and of good courage”, is the covered promise, “Those who wait for the Lord will renew their strength”, and who proved the promise fulfilled. It would not be difficult. Nevertheless I want to bring forward the testimony of someone whose experience or God must surely help us all. The apostle Paul writes to the Christians in Philippi, “I have learned to be content, whatever the circumstances may be. I know how to live when things are difficult and how to live when things are prosperous… I have learned the secret of eating well or going hungry, of facing either plenty or poverty. I AM READY FOR ANYTHING THROUGH THE STRENGTH OF THE ONE WHO LIVES WITHIN ME.

Six hundred years before Paul wrote a word of this his ancestors, powerless in the face of the Babylonian captivity and exile, had also proved the promise. Just because they waited for God and were strengthened they were able to live — not pine or whine or decline — even in exile.

 

[ii] In the second place those who wait for the Lord are going to mount up with wings like eagles. Our Hebrew foreparents had noted that the eagle nested in inaccessible places. The eagle lived where only other eagles lived. But live there other eagles did. Fellow-believers — and only fellow-believers — know where I live, because only fellow-believers can live where I live. There is a profound sense in which the Christian lives in an inaccessible place. The Christian lives where those not yet born of the Spirit do not live simply because the realm of the Spirit is accessible only to those who surrender to the Spirit. All of this is to say that there is a struggle peculiar to the Christian which only other Christians know about; it is also to say that there is a comfort for the Christian which only other Christians can give, just because only other Christians profoundly have access to us. I cannot tell you how often I have been helped by the spiritually sensitive among us who know the temptations, frustrations, discouragements and pitfalls peculiar to a minister — and who have lent me that comfort, encouragement and even safety which only other eagle-nesters can. I needn’t supply you with the specifics. It is enough for us all to know that the eagle lives in places accessible only to other eagles.

We Christians who are in assorted exiles in our secularized, pluralistic age know that to wait for the Lord is to comfort others and to be comforted ourselves with a comfort that is uniquely ours in the midst of our unique difficulty.

 

[iii] In the third place those who wait for the Lord are going to run without becoming weary; so weary, that is, as to quit running. In the ancient Hebrew world jogging was unheard of and the Olympic Games centuries away. People never ran for leisure. They ran for two serious reasons: to deliver good news and to save life. Both purposes coalesce in the gospel, for the gospel is good news which saves. However much you and I may feel alienated in our culture; however much we may feel alienated in our denomination (whose national office has defended the witchcraft of Wicca); however much we may feel exiled in a milieu which disdains hard-edged truth and prefers sentimental illusion; however much any of this is current we remain charged with the responsibility of running without growing weary to the point of not running. We remain charged with exemplifying and commending that good news which, vivified by God himself, saves from death, destruction and damnation. The fact that the gospel seems to evaporate before it has chance to soak in is not our responsibility. The hearing it receives in an alien culture is not our concern. All that matters is that we continue to exemplify and commend what we know to have brought us life in God. The prophet tells us that as we wait for the Lord we shall continue to do just this.

 

[iv] Lastly, those who wait for the Lord are going to walk and not faith, walk and not collapse. Walking is the common Hebrew metaphor for obedience. Throughout scripture we are told to walk worthily of God, walk worthily of our calling, walk as children of light, walk in newness of life. The walk we walk is simply the ethical shape which faith lends our lives. To walk worthily, to walk as children of the light, is to obey him who insists that where there is no obedience there is no faith, even as he maintains that the gate which admits us to the walk is narrow and the walk itself rigorous. To say that the gate which admits us is narrow and the walk itself rigorous is to say that discipleship is not a cakewalk, not a saunter; it doesn’t meander. And above all, the walk of discipleship is always and everywhere walking against the flow of the shufflers and strollers all around us.

From the standpoint of that ethical shape to our lives which faith imparts Christians in exile today feel they are living on a different planet. When Maureen caught a grade four girl stealing Explorer money out of our home in Toronto the girl’s mother exclaimed, “Why was my daughter so stupid as to let herself be caught!” The disparity between what God requires of his people sexually and what our society endorses I won’t even comment on. But it is disturbing when theology students regularly approach me for essays they can crib and turn in as their own for an “A” grade when in fact they are ignorant, lazy, dishonest and soon to occupy our pulpits.

The one thing about the Israelites which first amazed and then angered their Babylonian captors was the Israelite refusal to capitulate. They refused to conform. They told their Babylonian exilers straight out, “If we conform to you outwardly we won’t know who we are inwardly, for in fact we shall have ceased to be God’s people”.

To walk without fainting means that you and I are going to behave as followers of Jesus without apology in the midst of a social exile which regards our discipleship as ridiculous. But walk without fainting we must, and walk without fainting we shall, just because to walk worthily is promised all who wait for the Lord.

We exiles are sustained in all this just because God’s understanding is unsearchable; which is to say, even our exile (in whatever form it takes) God not only sustains us in now but will use in ways we have not yet seen for our edification, our neighbour’s encouragement, and his own glory.

Then wait for him we shall until that day when faith gives way to sight, our exile ended, our pilgrimage over, and we are lost in wonder, love and praise.d

 

F I N I S

 Victor Shepherd

What It is to Remember (and to Forget)

Isaiah 43:25

1st Chronicles 16:8-13             Galatians 2:1-10            Luke 22:14-23

 

At least once a week I tell my seminary students that of all the subjects in the theological curriculum the most important, unquestionably, is Old Testament. For it’s through studying the Old(er) Testament that we come to know the specific Hebrew meanings of common English words.

Today we are going to probe the Hebrew meaning of “remember”.  We shall be helped to understand “remember” if we first learn the meaning of “forget”. To forget, in modern discourse, is simply to have an idea or notion slip out of the mind. To forget a person is simply no longer to have the idea of that person in one’s consciousness. But in the Hebrew bible to forget someone is much more serious: to forget someone is to annihilate that person, obliterate him, destroy him.  When the Israelites cried to God not to forget them they didn’t mean, “Be sure to think of us once in a while.” They meant, “Don’t annihilate us, don’t blot us out.”   It’s obvious that to forget, in Hebrew, has to do not with ideas but with living realities. In the same manner to remember has to do not with recollecting notions but with living realities. In a word, to remember, Hebraically, is to bring a past event up into the present so that what happened back then continues to happen right now — and is therefore the operative reality of our existence.  What unfolded back then, altering forever those whom it touched then, continues to be operative now, altering forever those who “remember” it now. When the Israelites are urged to remember the deliverance from slavery of their foreparents centuries earlier they aren’t being urged merely to recollect a historical fact; rather they are being urged to live the same reality themselves, the reality of deliverance, seven hundred years later. Just as their foreparents knew most intimately a great deliverance at God’s hand, together with the gratitude and the obedience which that deliverance quickened, so they are now to know most intimately a similar deliverance at God’s hand, together with a similar gratitude and a similar obedience.

This is very different from the way we speak of remembering today. When we remember we merely bring to mind the idea or notion of an event.  But when our Hebrew foreparents spoke of remembering they meant something far stronger; they meant that what had happened in the past continued to be a present, operative, life-altering reality.

 

I: — Over and over the Hebrew bible insists that God remembers.  God remembers his covenant; God remembers his holy promise; God remembers his steadfast love; God remembers his mercy.  All of these items amount to the same thing.  God’s covenant is his bond with us.  Of his own grace and truth God has bound himself to his people.  He will never quit on us out of weariness or give up on us out of frustration or desert us out of disgust.  He has pledged himself to us.   To be sure, his gracious pledge to us aims at forging in us our grateful pledge to him; as he binds himself to us we are to bind ourselves to him. Nevertheless, even though we break our covenant with him he never breaks his with us.   Our gratitude to him may be — is — as fitful as our moods; nonetheless, his graciousness towards us is unvarying.

The psalmist tells us that God remembers his holy promise.  His covenant is his promise, and because he “remembers” it his promise remains operative no matter what.

And since the God whose promise is forever operative is the God whose nature is a fountain of effervescing love, the psalmist maintains that God remembers his steadfast love.

And when this love meets our sin, this love takes the form of mercy; God remembers his mercy. In a word, the operative reality permeating the entire universe at this moment is God’s remembered covenant, promise, steadfast love and mercy.

 

Since God is God his memory must be exceedingly good; in fact, is there anything God doesn’t remember?         Does God have a photographic memory, remembering everything forever? The truth is, God is supremely good at forgetting; he loves to forget, literally “loves” to forget. A minute ago I said that to forget, in Hebrew, doesn’t mean to let slip out of one’s mind accidentally; to forget is to annihilate deliberately, blot out, obliterate.  To God’s people who humble themselves penitently before him, says the prophet Isaiah, God declares, “I, I am he who blots out your transgressions for my sake, and I will not remember your sins.”   The prophet doesn’t mean that God has absentmindedly lost track of human sin. He means that God has blotted out the sins of repentant people; their sin is no longer operative, it no longer determines their standing before God or impedes their access to God. God is marvellously adept at forgetting whenever he beholds repentant people.

But of course there is always that throbbing mercy of God which we want God to remember, for we want such mercy to remain the operative truth, the final truth, the ultimate reality of our lives.  For this reason the dying criminal, crucified alongside our Lord, gasped with his last gasp, “Lord, remember me when you come into your kingdom.” The dying criminal, profoundly repentant, had just rebuked the unrepentant criminal strung up on the other side of Jesus, “Don’t you fear God?  You and I are under the same sentence of condemnation, and we deserve it.” It is a wise person who knows that her sentence of condemnation is precisely what she deserves, wise again when her plea which pushes aside all frivolous requests is simply, “Jesus, remember me”.  This plea is a plea that the mercy which was wrought at the cross become now and remain eternally the operative truth and reality of our womb-to-tomb existence. “Jesus, remember me.” “I, I am the God who blots out your transgressions for my sake, and I will not remember your sins.”

 

II: — Those men and women whom our Lord remembers in this way; a peculiar remembering is required of them as well.  In the sermon on the mount Jesus says to his disciples, “If you are offering your gift at the altar, and there remember that your brother has something against you, leave your gift at the altar and go; first, be reconciled to your brother, and then come and offer your gift.” Jesus insists that as we gather with others for worship our own spiritual affairs must be put in order. To think we can worship the holy God and cavalierly overlook the unholy corruption of our hearts and the spiritual disorder of our lives is to dishonour God. Jesus speaks, in the Sermon on the Mount, of the futility of attempting to worship God while our heart and our brother’s heart are estranged.  By extension, Jesus speaks of the futility of attempting to worship God while any spiritual disorder about us is unaddressed.   This is not to counsel scrupulosity, a perfectionism which leaves people nervous, self-rejecting, and despairing.   But it is to get serious about putting right what we know not to be right in our lives.

You see, to overlook or regard as trivial what we know to be out of order within us is only to find it getting worse.   What is spiritually corrupt will never get better by itself.   Hatred will never re-nature itself as love; it will only become more hateful until it consumes and controls us.  Lust will never alchemize itself into non-exploitative affection; lust will only disguise itself as affection as it worsens until it fills the horizon of our life. When are we going to learn that the person found lying can be forgiven (and should be forgiven) but cannot be trusted?   I am dismayed when I come upon people who are indifferent to truth-telling and transparency. Don’t they know that they will not be trusted (at least by me)?   They have advertised themselves as devious and bent on deceiving others. Plainly they are untrustworthy.

Whatever our spiritual disorder is, says Jesus, we should first “remember” it; then we should be sure to “forget” it.         He means we should acknowledge our spiritual disorder as operative right now in order that it might be obliterated and we ourselves be healed.

The Christians who characteristically have had the best perspective on such matters are my old friends, the 17th century Puritans. The Puritans (who have been maligned with a reputation they don’t deserve) are the master diagnosticians of the human heart.  On the one hand the Puritans knew that people who are always taking their temperature are neurotic fusspots.  On the other hand, the Puritans knew that people who never take themselves to a physician, even when the symptoms of illness are glaring, are simply fools. The Puritans had read our Lord’s word, “If you are bringing your gift to the altar and you remember whatever spiritual corruption lurks within you, do something about it immediately — otherwise your worship is phoney, and your declared love for God pretence.”

Thomas Watson, my favourite Puritan thinker, states pithily, “Christ is never loved till sin be loathed.”   At the same time Watson is careful to leave with us that word which will spare us self-rejection but will rather comfort us as it redirects us to our Lord himself: “Do not rest upon this, that your heart has been wounded for sin, but rather that your Saviour has been wounded for sin.” His final pronouncement takes us back to the God who remembers his own steadfast love and promised mercy: “Are they not fools who will believe a temptation before they believe a promise?”    God remembers his promise of mercy, and we must remember the selfsame promise as often as we remember the disorder within us.

 

III: — We are not yet finished with our Hebrew lesson in remembering.  Paul tells the Christians in Galatia that they must remember the poor.  To remember the poor, everyone knows by now, isn’t to recall them to mind, or even to think charitably about them.  To remember the poor is to make the reality of their poverty an operative ingredient in our discipleship.

Next question: who are the poor?  I do not dispute that there are economically disadvantaged people in our midst. At the same time, virtually no one in Canada is economically destitute. The social welfare system in Canada virtually guarantees that no one is destitute; no one is economically resourceless. In Canada there are two ways of contributing to the financial needs of the needy: voluntary and involuntary. The voluntary way is to make a donation when someone knocks at your door.  The involuntary way is income tax.  The income tax which we pay supports those who cannot maintain themselves elsehow. When Maureen’s father was accommodated in a nursing home, Maureen became aware of the large government subsidy required to keep her father there.  Maureen also figured out that what it cost the taxpayer to accommodate her dad in the nursing home was precisely what she herself paid in income tax. When other schoolteachers complained in the staffroom about having to pay income tax, Maureen gently told them she was glad to “remember” her father.

In ancient Israel the poor were commonly gathered up in the expression, “widows and orphans and sojourners”. The sojourner was a resident alien. As an alien the sojourner was uncommonly vulnerable.  Widows were bereft of income (in a society where wage-earners were exclusively male). Orphans were bereft of everything. They were vulnerable too. In other words, the meaning of “poor” in Israel was unusually vulnerable”; the poor were those who are especially defenceless.

When Paul urges us to “remember the poor” he means that we are to be fused to those who are extraordinarily vulnerable.  These people may not be financially poor at all.  Nonetheless, we are surrounded on all sides with people who are extraordinarily vulnerable, defenceless, even though they may be wealthier than we. It’s not difficult to find people who are financially adequate yet who are emotionally vulnerable, psychiatrically vulnerable, racially vulnerable, ethnically vulnerable, physically vulnerable, intellectually vulnerable.  And of course those who are spiritually vulnerable are legion — everyone, in fact. Then what exactly are we to do as we “remember” such people?         There is no pre-packaged formula; there is no sure-fire, step-by-step program of remembering the poor.  One thing we must do, surely, is scatter ourselves among those who are vulnerable, defenceless, in any respect.

Because of my responsibilities on Sunday morning I rarely socialize on a Saturday evening (no more than once or twice a year.)   On one such occasion, however, I was to go to a brass band concert in which one of my friends was playing.  I was about to back my car out of the driveway when a car drove up furiously into the driveway of the house next door.  A young woman emerged, ran up onto the front steps, and began pounding the door, kicking the door, and banging on the kitchen window, all the while shouting for the occupant to come out.  (Plainly she was bent on harming the occupant.)   It so happened that the occupants were a very elderly, infirm couple of Polish extraction with limited English facility.  They refused to open the door, and were cursed all the more loudly, as the furious attacker kept pounding on the kitchen window until it broke. (It turned out the furious woman was looking for the woman who was a tenant in the house’s basement apartment.) I can’t describe the terror that overtook the elderly couple upstairs.  They were beside themselves.  I telephoned the police, then sat with the shaken couple until the police arrived; I gave the police the licence number of the car and a description of the miscreant, and did what I could to comfort the distraught old folks until I had to leave for my social engagement.         My point is this: at the moment of the assault, the aged couple were poor in the biblical sense of “poor”; that is, they were extraordinarily vulnerable, defenceless.   They were not financially underprivileged; obviously they could afford to live on my street. Still, they were “poor” at that moment.  To remember the poor in this context is to do what the moment requires.

Who are the poor for us? The single mother whose husband has gone to jail?   The child who is intellectually challenged and is tormented by other children? The elderly man who gets flustered and confused every time he goes to the bank and cannot pay a bill without unravelling?   The unmarried person who finds living in an exclusively couple-oriented society almost a form of solitary confinement?  The spiritual groper who doesn’t know whether to try the New Age Movement or Old Age Atheism or Jesus Christ or Kung Fu — and who wonders if there is even any difference?  Whom do you and I know to be especially vulnerable, defenceless?  These are the people whom our lives must intersect, for only as their vulnerability becomes an aspect of our lives are the poor remembered.

 

IV: — And then there is another aspect of “remembering” that we must mention in view of the season that is upon us.         On Remembrance Day we shall remember.  Many who remember on that occasion will remember in the popular sense of recalling to consciousness the idea of war, plus the idea of service rendered by relatively few on behalf of many.  Even such remembering is certainly better than no remembering.  But because you and I have gone to school in Israel , we are going to remember in a much profounder sense.  We know that to remember is to make a past event the operative reality, the determining truth, of our lives now.

What was the past event? It was sacrifice, enormous sacrifice, the costliest sacrifice imaginable, for the sake of justice and peace. The circumstances in world-occurrence at the time of our foreparents required that they bear arms to secure justice and peace.  The circumstances in world-occurrence at this moment do not require that Canadians as a whole bear arms.  But this is not to say that the sacrifice required of us is any less. Justice and peace have never been obtained without sacrifice, and never will be.  After all, that justice which is our justification before God, and that peace (shalom) which is our salvation before God; these were obtained only by the sacrifice of the cross. Then we must understand that to redress the slightest injustice anywhere in life; to supplant hostility with peace anywhere in life; this requires sacrifice of some sort, however undramatic — and always will.

Today is Remembrance Day Sunday.  We remember the sacrifice our foreparents made years ago.  To remember such sacrifice is to have all that they gave and gave up become the operative reality of our lives now.  Then it remains only for you and me to decide what this gospel-vocation for justice and peace requires of us now.  To be sure, such a vocation will require something different from each of us. In “remembering” in the sense in which we must remember, we must ever keep in mind the Remembrance Day statement, “Lest we forget.”   “Lest we forget” doesn’t mean, “Lest a recollection of something decades old fade from consciousness”; “Lest we forget” means “Lest the sacrifice our foreparents made be blotted out, annihilated, rendered of no account.”  In a fallen world where injustice and savagery are the order of the day, justice and peace arise only as sacrifice is made; which is to say, only as the sacrifice made on our behalf is remembered, and thereby made the operative reality of our lives now.         To remember a sacrifice made for us is simply to make our own sacrifice on behalf of others.

 

When we remember on Remembrance Day, we remember (in the biblical sense) those who were poor (vulnerable) in a special sense.  But this is surely to remember those who are poor in the widest biblical sense. And we remember these people just because God first remembers us.  He remembers his covenant with us, his promise to us, his steadfast love and mercy for us. He doesn’t forget. Which is to say, so far from being blotted out, believing and repentant people are held dear in the heart of God, and will be for ever and ever.

 

                                                                                                       Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           November 2006

 

Terror and Tragedy: A Comment on 11th September 2001

Isaiah 49:13-18

 

I: — Like you I watched the World Trade Centre tower burn in NYC, smoke billowing out of the windows on upper floors as people hung out of the windows knowing that torment and death awaited them if they didn’t jump, while torment and death awaited them if they did. I watched the airplane flying into the second tower, setting it ablaze too. Like you I watched both towers crumble, trapping 5,000 people inside. We all watched it many times over.

As often as I have watched I have tried to imagine what it would be like to be inside the burning or crumbling tower: the terror in one’s heart, the convulsion in one’s psyche, the sheer physical torment of glass and concrete breaking one’s bones, as well as the panic of asphyxiation. The suffering endured by any one person who died in Tuesday’s tragedy is incomprehensible.

[a] Many who ponder such suffering find themselves asking, “Why does God permit people to suffer like this?'” When we ask the question, “Why suffering?”, we may be assuming that anyone half as good and half as mighty as God is supposed to be would be able to program a universe and design human beings in such a way that suffering would never occur. In asking the question we are assuming that we human beings who are asking the question at this moment could remain who and what we are — persons (not animals or things) whose intellectual nature is what we know it to be — even if we were redesigned so as to be unable to suffer. But is this the case? To ask the question, “Why suffering? Why does God permit suffering?”; to ask this question requires a high level of abstract thought. The capacity for a high level of abstract thought presupposes a very sophisticated brain and neural structure. After all, a toad doesn’t ask questions like the question in our minds today; neither does a robin. A robin isn’t distressed over the matter of slaying a worm, when all the while the writhing of the worm indicates that the worm resists being stretched and slain and eaten. The robin merely kills and eats instinctually, as instinctually as the worm itself does whatever worms need to do to stay alive. We human beings, however, are different. We don’t act instinctually; we ask questions. To ask the question, “Why suffering in a world ruled by God?”; simply to understand that there’s a problem, simply to be able to formulate the question: all of this requires an exceedingly complex neural structure. The complex neural structure that allows us to understand the problem and formulate the question is the same complex neural structure that gives us our extraordinary capacity for pain.

In asking the question we are assuming that we can have the extraordinary privilege, as it were, of being able to reflect as we do without our extraordinary vulnerability to suffering. But – let me say it again – the neural complexity that supports advanced thinking is the same neural complexity that supports increased suffering. Whenever we ask the question, “Why does God allow us to suffer?”, we are asking, in effect, “Why doesn’t God create us so that we can think profoundly enough to ask the question about suffering even as he creates us so that we have no capacity for suffering itself?” In asking for this has it ever occurred to us that we might be asking for something that is logically self-contradictory? If we were to ask, “Why doesn’t God make a square circle?”, we’d recognise immediately the silliness of what we’ve proposed and we’d never fault God for not making a square circle, since a square circle is a logical impossibility, an instance of nonsense, non-sense. No one faults God for not creating non-sense. When we ask the question that has motivated today’s sermon we should pause; we might be asking for non-sense; we might be asking for a logical impossibility.

[2] In the second place, since we are creatures with enormous sensitivity to suffering, we must admit that some sensitivity to pain is essential to our self-preservation. Sensitivity to physical pain is essential if we are going to survive in a physical world. The elderly person who has lost sensitivity in her hand places her hand on a stove element to steady herself. She burns her hand. Then the burn infects. Now she has blood poisoning in her arm. Because she has diminished sensitivity to pain she can’t protect herself; unable to protect herself, she can’t preserve herself.

[3] In the third place, our capacity for suffering is also our capacity for pleasure. To be without any vulnerability to pain would mean that we were also incapable of experiencing pleasure. Everyone knows that the parts of the body that are most capable of pleasure are also those most capable of pain. In the same way those aspects of our mental existence and our emotional existence that are most vulnerable to pain are the same aspects through which we experience the most profound and the most intense mental and emotional delight. Once more, to fault God for not making us able to experience pleasure without exposure to pain might be faulting him for not creating a logical impossibility, non-sense.

[4] In the fourth place, when we think beyond our private vulnerability to suffering to our capacity to cause others to suffer, the question then becomes, “Why is the universe so arranged that people can be made to suffer terribly on account of someone else’s cruelty?” When we ask this question we forget that that arrangement of the universe which makes it possible for others to harm us also makes it possible for others to help us. Human existence is much more interconnected than we commonly think. We are connected — intertwined with, even — our spouse. Marriage makes it possible for our spouse to lend us a comfort and consolation that no other human being can. Marriage also makes it possible for our spouse to make us suffer as no other human being can. Our lives are interconnected with our family, with neighbours, with colleagues at work. Politically we are connected with fellow-citizens. Economically we are connected with people throughout the world whom we have never seen and never shall. Human existence entails pervasive, inescapable interconnectedness. The interconnectedness that makes it possible for others to help us also makes it possible for others to harm us. If we couldn’t be hated we couldn’t be loved.

“Why does God allow people to suffer, and suffer dreadfully?” I trust that what I have said so far helps us understand that some suffering, at least, is inevitable.

II: — At the same time, I am aware that while what I’ve said discusses the small-scale question — how and why it is that we have a capacity for pain, and in our universe at least, must have some capacity for pain — what I’ve said doesn’t discuss the large-scale question: how and why is it that enormities like the enormity of last week occur in a world ruled by the God “whose love is as great as his power, and neither knows measure nor end”, in the words of the old hymn?

One reason we were horrified as we were this week is that we saw the event in which 5,000 people died through the deliberate, wanton cruelty of fellow humans. The truth is, there are other events where far more people die through deliberate, wanton cruelty, but we are much less affected by these events just because we don’t see them — unless we have access to film.

One of the most hideous instances of gratuitous suffering, in my opinion, concerns the children who were annihilated en masse between 1939 and 1945. The parents of these children were gassed first; gassed, that is before their remains were burnt. The children, however, were never gassed: they were thrown live into huge incinerators. I don’t become unravelled easily, but I’m close to unravelling every time I see film-footage of the event. You too have seen the pictures of the children huddled behind barbed wire at the railway stations, waiting for the train that was soon to take them to the place of execution; 1.5 million children. Can you imagine the terror, the torment, in the nine year old’s heart as he was separated from his parents, packed into a windowless boxcar, jolted for several days, only to be let out at Theresienstadt or Auschwitz? Why does God allow this?

III: — In light of what I’ve just said I have to tell you how unhappy I am with Harold Kushner’s best-selling book, When Bad Things Happen To Good People. I’m disappointed in the book for several reasons. In the first place there’s virtually no discussion of God’s love in Kushner’s discussion of God. In view of the fact that God is love, that God’s nature is to love, the book is woefully deficient right here. In the second place, because God’s love isn’t discussed, the rest of the book is skewed. Kushner writes, “Let me suggest that the bad things that happen to us in our lives do not have a meaning when they happen to us. [I’ve no problem with this.] They do not happen for any good reason which would cause us to accept them willingly. [No problem here either.] We can redeem these tragedies from senselessness by imposing meaning on them.” I do object to this statement! We redeem them by imposing meaning on them? Any meaning that is imposed can only be arbitrary. An arbitrary meaning is no genuine meaning; something imposed is just another form of “make-believe”, and no less “make-believe” for being adult “make-believe.” Those who perished amidst the terror of holocaust or hijacked airplane; what meaning were they supposed to impose on the event? And why impose that meaning rather than another? And how would the imposition of such arbitrary meaning redeem the tragedy?

Harold Kushner’s book is yet another attempt at theodicy. Theodicy is the justification of God’s ways with humankind, the justification of God’s ways in the face of human suffering. All attempts at theodicy left-handedly put God on trial, so to speak, and then develop arguments that acquit God, allowing us to believe in him after all, allowing us to believe that he really is kind and good despite so much that appears to contradict this. All theodicies assume that we know what should happen in the world; as long as there continues to happen what shouldn’t, God (we think) is on trial; we have to develop arguments and marshal evidence that will acquit him if we are to go on believing in him.

IV: — All of which brings me to my next point; namely, our assumption that the questions we think to be obvious and obviously correct are the right questions. The question, for instance, “If God is all-good, he must want to rectify the dreadful state of affairs so often found in the world; if God is all-powerful, he must be able to rectify such a state of affairs. Since such a state seems not to be rectified, then either God isn’t all-good or he isn’t all-powerful, is he?” Next we set about trying to remove the suspicion that surrounds either God’s goodness or his might. We think our question to be the right question, even the only question. But in fact the question we’ve just posed didn’t loom large until the 18th century, specifically the 18th century Enlightenment. The question we’ve just posed was raised by Enlightenment thinkers who weren’t even Christians. Eighteenth century Enlightenment atheists raised the question, and Christians took it over in that they thought it to be a profound question. But this question didn’t loom large in the Middle Ages where physical suffering, at least, was worse than it is today. This question wasn’t pre-eminent in the ancient world; neither was it front-and-centre in the biblical era. The pre-eminent question in the biblical era wasn’t “Why?” because those people already knew why: the entire creation is molested by the evil one. It won’t be molested for ever, but it is for now. Therefore the pre-eminent question in the biblical era was “How long? How long before God terminates this state of affairs? What’s taking him so long?”

Think for a minute of the biblical era; think of John the Baptist. John and Jesus were cousins. Not only were they related by blood, they were related by vocation. John began his public ministry ahead of Jesus. John’s ministry ended abruptly when a wicked woman had him slain. What did Jesus do when he learned of John’s death and the circumstances of John’s death? Did Jesus say, “We need a theodicy! We need a justification of the ways of God! We need an explanation of how John’s terrible death could occur in a world ruled by a God whose love is mighty. And if no explanation is forthcoming, then perhaps we can’t believe in God?” Did Jesus say this? He said no such thing. When John’s arteries and windpipe were sliced open Jesus didn’t cry to heaven, “You expect me to trust you as my Father. But how can I believe you’re my Father, for what Father allows his child to be beheaded? In view of what happened to cousin John, I can’t be expected to think that I’m dear to you!” Jesus said no such thing. When he was informed of the grisly death of John, Jesus said, “It’s time I got to work.” Whereupon he began his public ministry, and began it knowing that what had befallen John would befall him too, and did it all with his trust in his Father unimpaired.

My point is this: that question which we suppose to be a perennial question, “How can we continue to believe in a mighty, loving God when terrible things keep happening in our world?” — wasn’t the most pressing question in the biblical era or the ancient church or the mediaeval church. It was shouted only in the 18th century Enlightenment, and was shouted by atheists. Having heard the atheists’ question, the church took it over thinking it to be the soul of profundity.

Inasmuch as I teach a course in the thought of John Wesley at Tyndale Seminary I speak often about the Wesley family. Susannah Wesley, mother of John and Charles, had 19 children. Ten of them survived. As the other nine died (eight of them in infancy), Susannah’s heart broke. Never think that she was unaffected; never think that her heart wasn’t as torn as anyone’s heart would be torn today. Read her diary the day after a domestic helper accidentally smothered Susannah’s three-week old baby. Infant death was as grievous to parents then as it is now. What was different, however, is this: even as Susannah pleaded with God for her babes while they died in her arms she never concluded that God wasn’t to be trusted or loved or obeyed or simply clung to; she never concluded that as a result of her heartbreak God could only be denounced and abandoned.

Until the 18th century Enlightenment there was no expectation of living in a world other than a world riddled with accident, misfortune, sickness, disease, unrelievable suffering, untimely death, terror. There was no expectation of anything else. It was recognized that the world, in its fallen state, molested as it is by the evil one, is shot through with unfairness, injustice, inevitable inequities, unforeseeable tragedies. When John the Baptist was executed Jesus didn’t say, “If honouring God’s will entails that then I need a different Father!” Instead Jesus said, “I’ve got work to do and I’d better get started!” Susannah Wesley didn’t say, “If I bear children only to have half of them succumb to pneumonia and diphtheria, I should stop having them.” Instead she had twice as many. If today our expectation is so very different on account of the Enlightenment, then what did the Enlightenment cause us to expect?

[V] — We were brought to expect that humankind can control, control entirely, the world and everything about it. The Enlightenment brought us to expect that we are or can be in control of every last aspect of our existence. Think, for instance, of the practice of medicine. The Enlightenment brought us to expect that the practice of medicine would smooth out our lives. And with the new expectation of physicians there arose as well a new agenda for physicians. Whereas physicians had always been expected to care for patients, now physicians were expected to cure patients. Until the Enlightenment physicians were expected to care: they were to alleviate pain wherever they could, they were expected to ease the patient in every way possible, and above all they were expected to ease the patient through death, which death everyone knew to be unavoidable in any case. But cure? No one expected physicians to cure, at least to cure very much. Nowadays physicians are expected to cure everything. I’m convinced that people unconsciously expect physicians to cure them of their mortality. When physicians can’t cure people of their vulnerability to death, blame for such failure is unconsciously transferred from medicine to God.

In the same way I’m convinced that people today expect leaders on every front in our society to be able to control. In the wake of the Enlightenment we assume that our political leaders ought to be able to control all potential problems with our society; our military leaders ought to be able to control all potential problems with national security; our financial wizards ought to be able to control all potential problems concerning money. Prior to the Enlightenment we expected all such leaders to care; now we expect them to cure. But they can’t; they can’t cure our world. Blame for such inability is unconsciously transferred to God.

“Why do such events as last Tuesday occur in our world?” This question isn’t as old as humankind. In fact it’s very recent. Furthermore, it wasn’t posed first by people who were steeped in the nature and purpose and way of God. It was posed — even as related expectations were fostered — by atheists who, at the time of the Enlightenment, came to think there was nothing humankind couldn’t control.

 

VI: — The question, “Why does God allow…?”; we raise the question expecting an answer. But scripture already announces the answer: the world lies in the grip of the evil one. The evil one, we are told is the prince of this world. Note: he is prince, but he is not king; Christ is king. Then we need to look to the king. We need the king’s confidence and encouragement. We need the king’s assurance that one day we are going to be delivered.

A good place to begin is the book of Hebrews. Hebrews speaks of Jesus as the pioneer of our faith. It’s not that Jesus is the pathfinder; he doesn’t find a path. Rather, he forges a way through life’s suffering and life’s terrors for us. Having forged a way through this himself, he comes back for us and beckons us to follow him. His life wasn’t immune from suffering, even terror; therefore, the way through that he has forged for us will never give us immunity from suffering or terror. A careful reading of the written gospels convinces us that our Lord knew physical torment, mental torment, spiritual torment; knew it every day, and knew it with unutterable intensity particularly in the last week of his life. Yet in the light of his resurrection we know that he has been through it all ahead of us, and because he’s been through it ahead of us we have confidence that there is a way through. We aren’t going to get part way through our journey with him only to have him turn to us and say, “I thought there was a way through, but it appears there isn’t; I’m stymied; we’re all in the same ‘fix’ together; your situation is therefore as hopeless as mine.” In his resurrection he has gone through it all ahead of us.

We have just spoken of our Lord’s resurrection. His resurrection enables us to interpret his cross rightly. Plainly the cross indicates there’s no limit to the vulnerability our Lord will expose himself to for us; there’s no limit to his identification with us in our terrors; there’s nothing he will stop short of in standing with us in life and in death and in everything dreadful in both. Then his resurrection means too there is no impediment to our inheriting that victory, his victory, which finally relieves us of our predicament. For this reason there’s a glorious text from the book of Hebrews that we should tape to our refrigerator door and our bathroom mirror: “For since Jesus Christ himself has passed through the test of suffering, he is able to help those who are meeting their test now.” (Heb. 2:18, NEB) We must memorise this and repeat it until we shall remember it for as long as we shall remember our own name.

As long as we remember? What if we don’t remember? What if, from time to time, tragedy or terror renders us unable to remember? Then what matters above all else is that God remembers. His promise to his people through the prophet Isaiah must sink into us: “I have graven you on the palms of my hands.” (Isaiah 49:16) We need to learn the context of the promise. During their exile at the hands of Babylonian captors God’s people feel that God has forgotten them. Through the prophet Isaiah God asks them, “Can a woman forget her sucking child, that she should have no compassion on the son of her womb? Even these may forget, yet I will not forget you. Behold, I have graven you on the palms of my hands.” Can a mother neglect, even abandon, the child she has borne and nursed? She can. We read of this in the newspaper every day. But there’s no chance at all that God is going to neglect or abandon those to whom he has given birth. If you find these verses from Isaiah too much to memorise for now, then memorise the little paraphrase I learned as a youngster:

    “My name from the palms of his hands
Eternity cannot erase;
Impressed on his heart it remains
In marks of indelible grace.”

 

                                                                         Victor Shepherd
16 September 2001

 

Dietrich Bonhoeffer 1906-1945 His Life

Jeremiah 1:4-8

 

Dietrich Bonhoeffer’s foreparents were people of much courage and much ability. In 1933, when his paternal grandmother was 91 years old, she walked defiantly through the cordon which nasty stormtroopers had thrown up around Jewish shops as part of the anti-Jewish boycott. His maternal grandmother was a gifted pianist; in fact, she had been a pupil of the incomparable Franz Liszt. Bonhoeffer’s mother was the daughter of a world-renowned historian. His father, a neurologist, was a professor in the University of Berlin, and chief of Neurology and Psychiatry at Berlin’s major hospital.

Bonhoeffer himself was born on 4th February, 1906, in Breslau, then part of Germany, now part of Poland. He and his twin sister, Sabine, were the last of seven children. By age 10 his own musical talent appeared (he was now playing Mozart piano sonatas) as well as his proclivity to do the unusual. (For instance, a special treat on his birthday was an egg beaten with sugar. It tasted so good that the ten year old gathered up his pocket money and bought himself a hen!)

The family was religiously indifferent, the father being an agnostic. Bonhoeffer therefore startled the family when he announced, at age 14, that he was going to be a pastor and a theologian. The response was incomprehension. His older brother, Karl-Friedrich (who later distinguished himself as a physicist) tried to deflect him from this course, arguing that the church was weak, silly, irrelevant, unworthy of any young man’s lifelong commitment. “If the church really is what you say it is”, replied the youngster, “then I shall have to reform it.” Soon he began his university studies in theology in Tuebingen and completed then in Berlin. His doctoral dissertation exposed his brilliance on a wider front and introduced him to internationally-known scholars.

Following ordination Bonhoeffer moved to Barcelona, Spain, where he was the assistant minister to the German-speaking Lutheran congregation there. While he had been born to the aristocracy and therefore knew a social privilege denied most German people (especially the 25% who lived on the edge of starvation) Bonhoeffer yet displayed a remarkable ability to relate genuinely to all sorts and classes and types of people.

In 1930 he went to the United States as a guest of Union Theological Seminary, NYC. There he was dismayed at seeing how frivolous American seminarians were concerning the study of theology. His dismay peaked the day a most moving passage from Luther’s writing on the subject of sin and forgiveness was greeted with derisive laughter. Bonhoeffer retorted, “You students at this liberal seminary sneer at the fundamentalists in America, when all the while the fundamentalists know far more of the truth and grace, mercy and judgement of God than do you.” Quickly he recognized the plight of black people in the US, worked among impoverished blacks in the city, and worshipped regularly at a Baptist church in Harlem. In 1931 he returned to Berlin and resumed his university teaching.

While he was certainly a gifted scholar and professor, Bonhoeffer was always a pastor at heart. Not surprisingly, then, at the same time that he lectured he also instructed a confirmation class of 50 rowdy boys in one of the worst slums of Berlin. His first day with the boys was remarkable. As he walked up the stairs to the second floor room the boys at the top of the stair-well pelted him with garbage and began chanting repeatedly the first syllable of his name, “Bon, Bon, Bon…” He let them continue until they wearied of it. Then he quietly began telling the boys of what he had known in Harlem; how there existed another group of people whose material prospects were as bleak as theirs; how it was that Jesus Christ neither disdained nor abandoned anyone; that no human being, however bleak his circumstances, is ever God-forsaken. Bonhoeffer moved into the boys’ neighbourhood and lived among them until the instruction was over. Many of the youngsters remained his friends for life.

In 1933 Bonhoeffer took a leave of absence from the university and moved to London, England, where he pastored two German-speaking congregations. By now he was immersed in the ecumenical movement, assisted, of course, by his facility in French, Spanish and English (he spoke English flawlessly). The life-and-death struggle for the church in Germany was underway. Did the church live from the gospel only, or could the church lend itself to the state in order to reinforce the ideology of the state? Bonhoeffer argued that the latter would render the church no church at all. An older professor of theology, who conformed to nazi ideology in order to keep his job, commented, “It is a great pity that our best hope in the faculty is being wasted on the church struggle.” As the struggle intensified it was noticed that Bonhoeffer’s sermons became more comforting, more confident of God’s victory, and more defiant. The struggle was between the national church (which supported Hitler) and the confessing church, called such because it confessed that there could be only one Fuehrer or leader for Christians, and it wasn’t Hitler. Lutheran bishops remained silent in the hope of preserving institutional unity. Most ministers refused to support the confessing church, whispering that there was no need to play at being confessing heroes. In the face of such ministerial cowardice Bonhoeffer warned his colleagues that there was no chance of converting Hitler; what they had to ensure was that they were converted themselves. An Anglican bishop who knew him well in England was later to write of him, “He was crystal clear in his convictions; and young as he was, and humble-minded as he was, he saw the truth and spoke it with complete absence of fear.” Bonhoeffer himself wrote to a friend at this time, “Christ is looking down at us and asking whether there is anyone who still confesses him.”

Bonhoeffer was much taken with Gandhi’s non-violent resistance, and planned to go to India to learn more of Gandhi’s pacifism. Before he could get to India, however, he was urged to return to Germany in order to lead an underground seminary at Finkenwald. (This seminary aimed at supplying pastors for the confessing church, since not one of the university faculties of theology sided with the confessing church.) In no time Nazi authorities withdrew his Berlin professorship. Bonhoeffer calmly replied, “I have long ceased to believe in the universities.”

While instructing his students at Finkenwald he became engaged to Maria von Wedemeyer. He was 35 years old, she, 18. (Maria von Wedemeyer married after the war and lives in Germany today.) During the long days of Bonhoeffer’s imprisonment the two were to correspond as often as authorities and censors permitted them. She visited him once a week. He always wanted her to let him know when she was coming. If she surprised him, said Bonhoeffer, he was deprived of the joy of anticipating her visit.

At this time North American and British church leaders were impatient with any discussion of theology, preferring to concentrate on the church’s politics. Bonhoeffer irked them by insisting that they were preoccupied with symptoms only. While the political compromises were dreadful indeed, the root problem, the disease, was theological: the church was infested with heresy. For this reason Bonhoeffer tirelessly addressed the issue of heresy, maintaining that the church can live only by its confession of Jesus Christ as the one Word of God which it must hear and heed and proclaim.

Two American professors coaxed him into returning to the US and to a teaching position in NYC. As soon as the boat docked Bonhoeffer knew he had made a mistake. He knew that Germany would shortly be at war, knew that the devastation of his native land would be indescribable. He was convinced he would have no credibility in assisting with its recovery and restoration unless he himself endured the devastation first-hand. He was in the US only four weeks.

By this time he was forbidden to speak anywhere in the Reich. Visser’t Hooft, the General Secretary of The World Council of Churches, asked him, “What do you pray for in these days?” “If you want to know the truth”, replied Bonhoeffer, “I pray for the defeat of my nation.”

While he had been a pacifist only a few years earlier, Bonhoeffer’s pacifist convictions were receding. He saw that untold suffering among the German people (especially civilians), as well as among the allies, would swell unless Hitler were removed. He quietly met with several high-ranking officers of German military intelligence who were secretly opposed to Hitler. Together they conspired to assassinate Hitler. Unbeknown to them, the intelligence arm of the secret police was spying on the intelligence arm of the army. The conspiracy was discovered. Bonhoeffer was arrested and assigned to a prison in Berlin. It was April, 1943. He was to be in prison for two years. He was allowed to read, and naturally enough spent most of his time perusing literature, science, philosophy, theology, and history. Much of his reading had to do with the 19th century cultural heritage of Germany. He also managed to reread the Bible 2.5 times

In July, 1944, the hidden bomb which was meant for Hitler did explode, but exploded while he was out of the room. The incriminating files which the secret police turned up pointed to Bonhoeffer directly, as well as others like General Oster and Admiral Canaris. Underground plans were being made to help Bonhoeffer escape when it was learned that his brother Klaus, a lawyer, had been arrested. Bonhoeffer declined to escape lest his family be punished. (He was never to know that Klaus was to be executed in any case, along with a brother-in-law, Hans von Dohnanyi.) It was at this time particularly that Bonhoeffer ministered to his fellow-prisoners awaiting execution, among whom was Payne Best, an office in the British Army. His tribute to Bonhoeffer deserves to be heard.

“Bonhoeffer was different, just quite calm and normal, seemingly
perfectly at his ease… his soul really shone in the dark desperation
of our prison. He was one of the very few men I have ever met to whom God was
real and ever close to him.”

Bonhoeffer was removed from prison and taken to Flossenburg, an extermination camp in the Bavarian forest. On the 9th of April, three weeks before American forces liberated Flossenburg, he was executed. The tree from which he was hanged bears a plaque today with only ten words inscribed on it: Dietrich Bonhoeffer, a witness to Jesus Christ among his brethren.

The physician who signed his death certificate, Dr. Fischer-Huellstrung, was profoundly impressed by Bonhoeffer, and later wrote of his impression. It is only fitting that we have a physician read such a tribute, and I have asked Dr. Robert Bates of our congregation to acquaint us with Dr. Fischer-Huellstrung’s testimony.

 

 

THEMES FROM BONHOEFFER’S WRITING

I have read Bonhoeffer for years and have profited from him unmeasurably. Many themes recur in his writings, and I want to introduce three of them to you at this time.

(i) First the cost of discipleship. In 1937 Bonhoeffer wrote a book with just this title:

COST OF DISCIPLESHIP. It is an extended discussion of the sermon on the mount. The first chapter is called “Costly Grace”. It begins, “Cheap grace is the deadly enemy of the church. We are fighting today for costly grace. Bonhoeffer goes on to say, “Cheap grace is the preaching of forgiveness without requiring repentance, baptism without church discipline, communion without confession… . Costly grace is…the kingly rule of Christ, for whose sake a man will pluck out the eye which causes him to stumble; it is the call of Jesus Christ at which the disciple leaves his nets and follows him.”

Bonhoeffer was always rendered angry and sad upon hearing Luther’s discernment of the gospel falsified and perverted. Such perversion riddled the doctrine of justification. “The justification of the sinner in the world”, said Bonhoeffer, “degenerated into the justification of sin and the world. … The only person who has the right to say he is justified by grace alone is the person who has left all to follow Christ.”

Bonhoeffer knew something that we often prefer not to know, that Jesus Christ certainly invites us to become his follower and companion, even as our Lord insists that we can be a companion of him, the crucified one, only as we willingly shoulder our own cross. In other words, the rewards of the kingdom are for those and those only who embrace the rigours of the kingdom. We are disciples ourselves, and the fellowship we belong to is Christian, only as suffering and sacrifice are gladly taken up for the sake of the kingdom.

(ii) The second theme: Christian community. I have already spoken of the underground seminary which Bonhoeffer operated in Finkenwald. While it was indeed a seminary, ie, a school for the training of ministers, it was also more than a school, since all of the students lived on the premises, eating and sleeping and relaxing together. Not surprisingly the students, under Bonhoeffer’s leadership, learned what it is to exist as a community. His wisdom and insight are available to us through his little book, LIFE TOGETHER.

The book is studded with gems. Bonhoeffer notes on the opening page that the physical presence of other Christians is a source of incomparable joy and strength to all. It was so in NT times when people like Paul and John craved seeing the faces of those to whom they were writing; it is so today. In fact, says Bonhoeffer, the physical presence of one Christian to another is a sign of the presence of Jesus Christ himself.

Bonhoeffer maintained that in any Christian fellowship we belong to each other only because we first belong to Jesus Christ. We are united to Christ in faith, and because united to him, we are united through him to one another. God has ordained that we be united to one another through Christ inasmuch as every Christian needs other Christians to speak and reflect the Word of God to the Christian herself. None of us is so thoroughly possessed of Christian wisdom and maturity that we no longer need our fellow Christians. I need my sister Christian as a proclaimer and bearer of God’s word. And why do I need her in this way? Bluntly Bonhoeffer states that the Christ in my own heart is never as strong as the Christ in my sister’s presence or my sister’s word. Therefore within the Christian community we shall always need each other as the embodiment of God’s word of grace.

What’s more, since all of us have feet of clay and sin-riddled hearts, it is only as I see my bother or sister through Christ that I am no longer impeded by hear faults, nor she by mine. Bonhoeffer had in his bloodstream Paul’s word to the Christians in Rome: “Welcome one another as Christ has welcomed you.”

Perhaps the pithiest comment Bonhoeffer made on the matter of community is this: “he who can no longer listen to his brother will soon be no longer listening to God either; he will be doing nothing more than prattle in the presence of God too.”

 

(iii) The last theme I am going to discuss pertains more to me and Joan than to you: it concerns the work of the pastor. Bonhoeffer was a university professor who wanted nothing more than to be a pastor. He esteemed the work of the pastor even as he recognized the spiritual discipline which must surround all pastoral activity. “No pastoral conversation is possible without constant prayer”, he wrote; “other people must know that the pastor stands before God as the pastor stands before them.”

Bonhoeffer, sophisticated as he was in many branches of learning, yet knew that the ministry of the Word is just that: the ministry of the gospel of the crucified one. The pastor may certainly draw on whatever insights he gains from his learning; yet he must never forget that he is spokesperson for that word which is ultimate. For this reason Bonhoeffer never hesitated to say, for instance, “We do not understand sin through our experience of life or the world, but rather through our knowledge of the cross of Christ. The most experienced observer of humanity knows less of the human heart than the Christian who lives at the foot of the cross. No psychology knows that people perish only through sin and are saved only through the cross of Christ.”

Bonhoeffer recognized that the pastor slakes the thirst of his congregation only as the well within the pastor is deep. He wrote, “A parishioner must be able to sense that the pastor’s words overflow out of the fullness of his heart. They can tell if our proclamation is a spiritual reality for us.”

 

Today is Remembrance Day, a day when we commemorate the departed in a special way. As expected, Bonhoeffer had something to say about commemoration and cemeteries. “The cemetery surrounds the church to show that the place of worship is simultaneously the place of burial. The whole congregation is gathered here, the church militant and the church triumphant, those who are still being tested and those whose trials are over.”

The trials of Dietrich Bonhoeffer are over. May you and I be found as faithful in the midst of ours. Then we, like him, shall move from the church militant to the church triumphant.

 

A M E N

Victor Shepherd

 

 

YOU ASKED FOR A SERMON ON ARE THERE MODERN PROPHETS AND SAINTS?

Jeremiah 1:4-10

 

[1] “Are there modern prophets and saints?” Is God alive? Does God speak? Does God continue to call and equip and commission and appoint? Of course there are modern prophets and saints.

Let’s think first about prophets, the prophets of the biblical era. The Hebrew prophet is summoned before God, addressed by God, and appointed by God to a specific task. When the prophet is singled out by God (Amos said he was singled out when he was a mature adult, a shepherd in Tekoa; Jeremiah said he was singled out in his mother’s womb before he was even born) the prophet is brought before the “heavenly council”, as it is called. (If we were British monarchists we’d say, “summoned to the throne room”; if we were American republicans we’d say, “summoned to the oval office”.) The prophet is admitted to God’s deliberations with God himself. Once admitted to the heavenly council, the prophet is allowed to overhear God talking to himself out loud; or the prophet is addressed by God directly. Now the prophet has been given (burdened with) a specific word reflecting the mind and heart, the will and way and purpose of God.

But haven’t all God’s people been made aware of the mind and heart of God? Yes. All God’s people know that God has disclosed his will and way and purpose for his people at Red Sea and Sinai, at Calvary and empty tomb. This being the case, who needs a prophet? To be sure, Red Sea and Sinai, Calvary and empty tomb form the people of God and inform them after God’s heart; yet in the pilgrimage of God’s people, in the course of their venturing from deliverance to promised land, they need specific directions for specific crises or opportunities in the midst of specific developments. Sometimes the prophet’s word is directed to the people as a whole, as was the case when the Israelites were exiled in Babylon and they floundered in the midst of foreigners who both taunted them and tempted them. At other times the prophet’s word is addressed to an individual, as was the case when the prophet Nathan told David, after David’s violation of Bathsheba and murder of Uriah, that David, Israel’s greatest king, was also Israel’s greatest “creep.”

In all of this the prophet is different from the teacher. The teacher expounds and interprets the whole body of the truth of God; the teacher articulates the substance of the faith; the teacher mines the rich deposits in the goldmine of the gospel. A modern teacher will expound the Sermon on the Mount or the Ten Commandments or the message of the Psalms or the parables of Jesus.

The prophet, however, is different. The prophet is certainly aware of the whole body of the truth of God, and must never contradict it. (If he does, he’s known instantly as a false prophet.) Still, the prophet has been called and equipped to speak God’s special word to a special crisis or opportunity in the life of God’s people.

Since life is punctured only occasionally by crises, since life unfolds ordinarily most of the time, it’s obvious that teachers have to be many while prophets are few. Teaching is common while prophecy is unusual. Yet both are essential. The teacher acquaints God’s people with their identity and self-understanding as God’s people; the prophet, on the other hand, imparts specific direction in the midst of unique developments. Teachers and prophets are alike essential.

Are there modern prophets? Of course there are.

 

[2] Then what about saints? Are there modern saints? The English word “saint” translates the Greek word hagios, “holy”. In the New Testament church holy people aren’t unusual Christians, super-spiritual Christians, extraordinary Christians. In the New Testament church all Christians, without exception, are called “holy”, “saints”. Even weak Christians, immature Christians, sin-riddled Christians are still called “holy”, “saints”.

The root meaning of “holy” is simply “set apart”. Christians are those whom God has set apart through their faith in Jesus Christ. Set apart for what? Set apart to attest the presence of the kingdom in the person of king Jesus, to be sure; set apart to do the kingdom-work that obedient subjects of the king are eager to do; set apart to labour and struggle while it is still day, aware that the night is coming. Yes! But before any of this, Christians are set apart simply to be. Jesus says his people are to be salt, be light, just be. Before we are set apart to do anything we are set apart to be; to be a people whose existence honours God.

Yet whenever I reflect upon what it means to be set apart, a saint, I think of those graphic images that the apostle Paul uses to speak of Christians in his Corinthian correspondence.

 

(i) Paul says that Christians, saints, are an aroma, the fragrance of God. (2 Cor. 2:15) I am exceedingly fond of perfume. I’ll even stop on the sidewalk and keep sniffing after a woman fragrant with perfume has walked on down the street. To the extent that I love perfume I loathe stenches. How much more I should ever hate to be a stench. I won’t be, for Christians have been set apart to be an aroma, the fragrance of God. The fragrance of God renders God himself attractive.

 

(ii) Paul says too that Christians, saints, are God’s letter. (2 Cor. 3:2-3) We are the letter that God sends to others. The purpose of a letter is to convey information; the purpose of a love-letter is to convey information and disclose the letter-writer’s heart. We are God’s letter, says the apostle, written not with pen and ink but “with the Spirit of the living God … on the tablets of the human heart.”

 

(iii) Paul says too that Christians, saints, are God’s garden, God’s plantation. (1 Cor. 3:9) We have been set apart as God’s garden. The purpose of a garden is to feed people; the purpose of God’s garden is to feed people ultimately with the one who is the bread of life.

In the New Testament all Christians, without exception, are alike designated “saints”, holy ones whose holiness consists first in the fact that they have been set apart. As God’s fragrance we render him attractive; as God’s letter we inform others of his truth and his heart; as God’s garden we are the means whereby others are fed the bread of life.

Are there saints today? Of course there are. No doubt you have your own list of favourite saints, people who have been especially helpful to you in your pilgrimage. I have my own list, too. It’s very long. Still, I want to acquaint you with three men who have meant more to me than I can say. Two of them I have called saints, and the third a prophet. But of course prophets are always saints as well.

 

[3](i) The first is Anthony Bloom. Bloom was born of Russian parents in 1914. His parents, members of the Czarist Diplomatic Corps, took him to Iran where his father was Russian ambassador. After the communist revolution in 1917, his parents couldn’t return to Russia. They moved to France, together with three year-old Anthony.

Bloom speaks of his early years as years of out-and-out unbelief. He affirmed nothing of the gospel and wasn’t even interested in investigating it. In his mid-teens he joined a boy’s club in Paris. The club happened to meet in a church. Out of idle curiosity he picked up a pamphlet containing Mark’s gospel that he had found lying around, and began to read it in contemptuous amusement. Expecting nothing but silly entertainment, he began to sense a presence; the presence of him of whom the gospel speaks. But let Bloom tell you about this in his own words:

“I knew that Christ was standing on the other side of the desk, and the impression was so clear and so certain that I looked up the way one looks round in the street when one has the impression that someone is looking at your back. I saw nothing, perceived nothing with my senses, but the certainty was so great that I knew I had met Christ alive; and if I had met Christ alive, then all the gospel was true.”

Bloom finished his undergraduate education and enrolled in the faculty of medicine. Lacking money for his medical education, he tutored students every night in physics, chemistry, mathematics and Latin — tutored them, that is until 11:00 pm. Then he opened his medical textbooks and began his own homework, working almost until dawn. Bloom says that throughout his four years of medical school he averaged three hours of sleep per night. Upon graduation he qualified as a surgeon.

Then World War II broke out and France was invaded. One day, in the course of the German occupation, a German soldier with a shattered forefinger was brought to him. A senior surgeon looking over Bloom’s shoulder said that the finger would have to be amputated. Bloom asked the young soldier what he had done for a living in civilian life. “I”m a watchmaker”, the young man replied, “and if I lose my forefinger I’ll be jobless.” Bloom disregarded the senior surgeon and spent the next five weeks reconstructing the finger.

Bloom continued to practise medicine until 1948 when he was ordained a priest of the Russian Orthodox Church in France, subsequently becoming bishop and archbishop, and finally Orthodox archbishop in England. Until his death a year or two ago he frequently went to a working-class pub for lunch, “for a pie and a pint”, as he put it. He has written much, including two very fine books on prayer. Twice he has been interviewed on Roy Bonisteel’s former CBC program, “Man Alive”, and his presence has elicited more correspondence than anyone Bonisteel has ever interviewed.

Bloom has always known that the gospel strikes the world as foolish. Therefore Christians strike the world as foolish. What the world counts folly, of course, is precisely what the church knows to be the wisdom of God. Bloom spent five weeks reconstructing the shattered forefinger of a man whose forefinger had been a trigger finger, used against Bloom’s fellow-citizens, until the moment of injury.

Bloom was always aware that life unfolds amidst difficulty. Bloom himself knew much difficulty throughout his life. Among other things he had medical problems that hounded him all his adult years. Still, he remained radiant and encouraged fellow-sufferers (all of us) to remain radiant too. In this context Bloom said,

“In present-day medicine people turn to a physician to alleviate the slightest pain because they assume they should never be in pain. The result is that they can face pain less and less; and when there is no pain, they can’t face the fear. In the end they live in pain although there is no real pain yet.”

As often as I read Bloom I recall Psalm 34: “I will bless the Lord at all times. Let the afflicted hear and be glad. Look to him and be radiant.” (If you are trying to demystify the matter of prayer and you need help, read his little book, School for Prayer.)

 

(ii) The next person I want to speak of is a modern prophet, Jacques Ellul. Ellul was born in France in 1912 to parents who cared nothing about the Christian faith. His father especially was a sceptic in the spirit of Voltaire, not only a sceptic but a mocker. Yet since there is no communication-gap the Holy Spirit can’t bridge or frozen heart he can’t thaw, Ellul came to faith when still a young man. He refused to discuss the details of this development since he always found religious exhibitionism distasteful. He did say, however, that since he was seized and subdued by the God he was ardently trying to flee, his conversion was necessarily violent.

Soon Ellul was studying law at university, then teaching it as he was appointed professor of law at the University of Bordeaux. When France was overrun and occupied during the war Ellul became a member of the Resistance. One of his law-students reported him to the Gestapo, the German secret police. The Resistance people immediately hid him in the French countryside where he was disguised as a farmer. For the rest of the war Ellul was an underground fighter in the French Resistance.

After the war Ellul became upset at the treatment accorded those accused of wartime collaboration. French citizens were now howling for the scalps of those French men and women who had collaborated with German forces in hope of saving their own skin. Ellul found the French government treating these people brutally, acceding to the popular howl, denying them the most rudimentary due process of the justice system. Whereupon Ellul stepped out of his law-school professorial robes and became the lawyer representing the collaborationists. In other words, he now defended the very people who would have tortured and killed him had they found him a year or two earlier. Overnight Ellul went from being a wartime hero (brave Resistance fighter) to peacetime bum (public defender of French scum.) He did what he did, he says, because he knew that in Jesus Christ the kingdom of God has come; as a citizen of that kingdom he knew he lived in a new order where assumptions and expectations were entirely different from those of the old order. He noted that virtually everyone clings to the old order even though God’s judgement has condemned it, while very few dwell in the new order even though God’s blessing has established it.

Soon Ellul became professor of the history of institutions as well as professor of law. Now he began the work that has made him famous around the world. He insisted that the threat to our humanness, in the latter half of the 20th century, is technology. By technology he doesn’t mean mechanization or automation. (He has never suggested that a horse is preferable to an automobile or a tractor.) By “technology”, rather, he means the uncritical exaltation of efficiency. If something can be done efficiently, then it will be done, regardless of the truth of God or the human good. Once the technology of the atom bomb had been developed (the atom bomb being the most efficient weapon the world had seen to date), then of course the bomb was going to be dropped. As soon as abortion-techniques were refined and made vastly more efficient, then of course abortions proliferated, without concern for the status of the creature being slain. As soon as electronic surveillance techniques were developed, then of course they were used by governments and others to violate the privacy of citizens who remain unaware of being violated.

Ellul has written 40 books and 400 articles on a variety of topics. One of his major books concerns propaganda. He argues convincingly that propaganda is deployed everywhere in life to seduce people into consenting unthinkingly to the exaltation of efficiency. At the same time propaganda is deployed to blind people to the dangers of whatever is put forward as more efficient. Concerning the generating of electricity, for instance, we’ve been told that coal-fired generators pollute the environment. And so they do, to some extent. We are told that nuclear generators don’t pollute. Ellul points out that propaganda keeps people ignorant of one crucial fact: every year there are approximately 500 major nuclear accidents throughout the world, with results that are simply horrific — even as very little of this is heard in the news.

Then do you want to learn how the news is managed and who manages it? Read him. Do you know the social techniques that are used to make people feel they are free and creative when in fact they are mindnumbingly controlled and conformed and enslaved? Read him.

Ellul insists that only the God of the gospel can free us. Only the God of the gospel highlights the world for what it is and thereby calls us to a new existence in Jesus Christ. Apart from the God of the gospel and what he does now there is no future, says Ellul, no genuine future. There is only a dreary repetition of the past. Not surprisingly Ellul too has written a startling book on prayer, contending that it is only as we pray that we are given something that isn’t the past recycled; only as we pray do we have a genuine future at God’s hand.

Ellul died in Lyon, France, in 1995.

 

(iii) The last person I shall speak of is Ronald Ward, British Anglican clergyman, classics scholar-turned-New Testament scholar. Ward was awarded his Ph.D degree for his thesis, “The Aristotelian Element in the Philosophical Vocabulary of the New Testament.” Emigrating to Canada he was professor of New Testament at Wycliffe College, University of Toronto, from 1952-1963. He has written a dozen books. Long before I knew him, long before I began my own studies in theology, I heard my father speak admiringly of him. In the late 1950s Ward had preached at a noon-hour Lenten service held in St. James Anglican Cathedral, Toronto, for downtown business people. My father came home astonished at both Ward’s scholarship and the authenticity with which Ward spoke of his most intimate life in his Lord. On my 24th birthday my mother (now a widow) gave me one of his books, Hidden Meaning in the New Testament. The book explored the theological significance of Greek grammar. Dull? Does grammar have to be dull? I read his discussion of verb-tenses, imperative and subjunctive moods, prepositions, compound verbs, his discussion illustrating the truth and power of the gospel on page after page. Greek grammar now glinted and gleamed with the radiance of God himself. Insights startling and electrifying illuminated different aspects of Christian discipleship and left me glowing inside every time I thought about them.

One such gem had to do with the two ways in which the Greek language expresses an imperative. (The two ways are the present tense and the aorist subjunctive.) If I utter the English imperative, “Don’t run!” I can mean “You are running now and you must stop” or I can mean “You aren’t running now and you mustn’t start.” When two different gospel-writers refer to the Ten Commandments, one gospel-writer uses one form of the Greek imperative to express “Thou shalt not”, while the other gospel-writer uses the other form. One says, “You are constantly violating the command of God and you must stop.” The other says, “You aren’t violating the command of God now, and don’t even think of starting.” Both truths are needed in the Christian life; both are highlighted by means of grammatical precision.

Ward left the University of Toronto and found his way to a small Anglican congregation in Saint John, N.B. By now (1970) I was in Tabusintac, a 400-mile roundtrip away. Several times I sat before him, Greek testament in hand, asking him about grammatical points that had me “stumped”. What did I gain from my visits? Vastly more than lessons in grammar; I gained an exposure to a godliness I had seen nowhere else, a godliness that was natural, unaffected, unselfconscious, real.

Any point in grammar Ward illustrated from the Christian life. One day I asked him about two verses in Mark’s gospel where Jesus says, “If your hand causes you to stumble, cut it off; if your eye causes you to stumble, pluck it out.” The verb is skandalizein, to cause to stumble. But in the space of a few verses Mark uses two different tenses: one tense suggests completed action in the past, one occurrence only; the other tense suggests an ongoing phenomenon. When I asked Ward about it he said, “Victor, in a moment of carelessness or spiritual inattentiveness or outright folly the Christian can be overtaken by sin. Horrified, he says, `Never again!’, and it’s done with. And then there’s the Christian’s besetting temptation with which he has to struggle every day.”

As often as I spoke with him I knew I was in the presence of a simple man, a humble man, an erudite scholar, and a spiritual giant. Yet his gigantic stature never dismayed me. On the contrary, I was only encouraged. He frequently prefaced what he had to say to me with, “As you know, Victor,…”, as if I were his spiritual equal. I wasn’t and I knew it. He continued to assume I was. “As you know, Victor, the worst consequence of prayerlessness is the inability to pray; as you know, Victor, if we fear God we shall never have to be afraid of him.”

While Ward spent most of his time either as professor or as pastor of a small congregation, he was always an evangelist at heart. Before he died (only a few years ago) he had conducted preaching missions to large crowds on every continent. Despite his exposure to large crowds he always knew of the need to sound the note of the gospel-summons to first-time faith within the local congregation.

I have come to appreciate the need for this myself. And so I wish conclude the sermon today by reading the concluding paragraph of his book, Royal Theology. In this paragraph Ward speaks of the conscientious minister who prepares throughout the week that utterance which is given him to declare on Sunday. Such a minister, says Ward,

“should find that his responsive congregation is not only literally sitting in front of him but is figuratively behind him. When he proclaims Christ there will be an answering note in the hearts of those who have tasted that the Lord is gracious. When he mentions the wrath of God they will be with him in remembering that they too were once under wrath and by the mercy of God have been delivered. When he speaks of the Holy Spirit they will rejoice in Him Who has brought Christ to their hearts with His fruit of joy. When he speaks of the church they will dwell on that vast company of the redeemed which has responded to God’s call and has received Christ, the multitude which no man can number of those who are His peculiar treasure. When he speaks of the word of the cross they will welcome the open secret of the means of their salvation. And when he gives an invitation to sinners to come to Christ, they will create the warm and loving atmosphere which is the fitting welcome for one who is coming home.”

 

                                                                          Victor Shepherd
February 1998          

                          

Of Braggarts and Boasters

Jeremiah 9:23-34            2nd Corinthians 12:1-10               Matthew 20:20-28

 

I: — We do our best to avoid them just because we find them obnoxious. The boasters, I mean; the braggarts, the blowers. They are always blowing. We are in the middle of a worthwhile conversation when the blower spots the group and swaggers over, uninvited. (Offense #1) He “horns in” and eavesdrops on what is simply none of his business. (Offense #2) Then he butts into the conversation and takes it over, monopolizes it. Now the conversation is merely a monologue that features him. (Offense #3) You’ve been to South America ? He’s been farther south than that: Antarctica . In July, no less. (July is the dead of winter in Antarctica , in case you didn’t know.) Your daughter is graduating from university? His daughter has just been awarded a post-doctoral fellowship at a real university. You have spoken to the local bank manager about a household loan? Only yesterday he was speaking to the president of True Blue Securities – “Just to check up on the off-shore portion of my medium risk part of my investment portfolio.”

The man is a pain-in-the-neck. We find him to be an irritant. Disciples of Jesus, however, regard him much more seriously and see him as much more sinister. Disciples of Jesus, we understand, have grasped how serious and sinister boasting is and why.

In Romans 1 the apostle Paul lists the human vices evident in men and women who share in the world’s corruption. He speaks of fallen humankind as envious, murderous, quarrelsome, heartless, faithless, ruthless, abusive of parents, slanderous (it sounds dreadful, doesn’t it) and boastful.   Is boasting really in the same league as cruelty and slander and faithlessness and parent-abuse? The apostle thinks it is.

In his second letter to Timothy Paul does it again: “Lovers of self, lovers of money, lovers of pleasure rather than lovers of God, boasters – holding the form of religion but denying the power of it.” Then he adds the clincher: “Avoid such people.” We are to avoid them before they corrupt us. Lest we think Paul is ridiculous in being upset over bragging we should hear from James, brother of our Lord himself. James says, “You boast in your arrogance. All such boasting is evil.”

Evil? To be sure, boasting is annoying; it’s offensive. But evil? It’s evil just because it ruins discipleship. Jesus insisted that his disciples reject all titles of honour and all positions of privilege. Titles of honour and positions of privilege twist our thinking and shrivel our heart. Titles of honour and positions of privilege invariably lead to bragging, to inflated superiority, to pomposity. Titles of honour and positions of privilege invariably cause us to disdain those who don’t have titles of honour and positions of privilege. Quite simply, the disciple who has begun to brag is making herself useless to the kingdom of God . After all, Jesus washed feet. John Wesley ate with the poorest people he knew and ate the same food as they. Robert McClure, missionary surgeon all his working life, told a highschool graduating class in Mississauga (I had been asked to go along to pray) that throughout his missionary service in India he’d ridden the Third Class section of the train. He laughingly told the teenagers and their parents that he’d done this for two reasons: one, there wasn’t a Fourth Class; two, he had noticed that the Third Class section of the train travelled at the same speed as the First Class.

Scripture includes bragging in its recitation of wickedness for one reason: bragging is the self-advertisement of the person who has come to despise the way of discipleship, since discipleship entails foot washing and other forms of uncomplaining service. Bragging is the self-advertisement of someone who prefers the company of the self-important, the so-called superior. Jesus insists we are to walk the Way of discipleship with him. Boasters don’t like to walk; they prefer to strut.

The apostles, not merely James and Paul whom we’ve mentioned today but all of them together; the apostles, like the Lord they love, see a stark “either/or” where we prefer to see gradations. The either/or they put before us is as stark as any: either we follow Jesus on the Way of self-forgetful service or we brag. Is there nothing in between? They think not. Our Lord thinks not.

 

II: — Then why does Paul, who condemns boasting, also speak of a kind of boasting, a different sort of boasting, that he believes to be good? Translators of the bible, aware that we might be confused to read of both a boasting that is condemned because evil and a boasting that is commended because good, often translate boasting in the good sense by the English word “glorying.” Where the Greek text tells us that Paul boasts of the congregations under his care, modern English translations tell us that he glories in these congregations. He glories in these congregations for one reason: God is manifestly at work in them. God is doing something in them. Paul glories not in himself (this would be boasting in the reprehensible sense) but in God’s work among the people Paul loves.

On another occasion Paul cries, “It’s necessary that I boast; I must boast.” But then he doesn’t start blowing about himself. Just the opposite. So moved is he at the manifest working of God in the people he cherishes that he must glory in, he’s impelled to glory in, the goodness and grace of God. He feels he must publicly extol God and praise God for God’s patience with fractious people; praise God for God’s perseverance amidst obstreperous people; praise God for God’s penetration of stony hearts otherwise impenetrable – all of which eventually redounds to the praise of God’s glory. This is what the apostle means when he speaks of boasting in the good sense, “boasting in the Lord.”

Then he brings it closer to home. He must boast of, glory in, where God is most at work in his own life. And where is God most at work in his own life?   In Paul’s weakness. It is Paul’s weakness that God has taken up and used most wonderfully. “If I’m going to boast at all,” he says, “I’m going to boast of, glory in, my weakness, for it’s precisely here that God works most effectively.”

If we were asked right now where we thought God was most at work in our life or had been most at work, where we thought we could most clearly see the hand of God tellingly at work, almost certainly we’d mention something positive: the new job we landed with a large raise, the scholarship our teenager won, the international athletic recognition our daughter finally gained, the good fortune (as it were) that turned up when we least expected it. Would it ever occur to any of us to name something negative, something painful, something confusing, even un-understandable? Would it occur to us to name a “downer,” a real “downer,” adding that we were certain God was especially effective here, in the “pits” of our life?

Paul tells us he boasts of his weakness, glories in his weakness. What’s his weakness? We don’t know for sure. We do know that he was a poor public speaker. He was so very ineloquent, in fact, that the congregation in Corinth laughed at him. His public addresses were devoid of rhetorical smoothness and polish and flourishes. Hearers snickered. As for his physique, not even the costliest fitness club could have done anything for him. When the Corinthian Christians saw the bow-legged, pint-sized man from Tarsus they laughed. (As Christians, of course, they shouldn’t have been laughing at any human being. But then the Corinthian Christians, we all know, were immature and shallow.) Paul, needless to say, would never be called to a prominent pulpit today. In fact he wouldn’t be called to any pulpit.)

Even though his speech and physique were laughable, there was something about Paul that the Corinthian Christians didn’t laugh at just because they craved it for themselves: his vivid, ever-so-vivid, psychedelic religious experience. It had been graphic, intense, striking. It had stamped itself upon him so memorably that he would never be able to forget it. “Caught up to the third heaven” is how he speaks of it. It had been an experience of such consummate intensity and intimacy and weight that no word could describe it or come close to it. When asked about it Paul could barely croak, “I heard things that cannot be told; I saw what may not be uttered.”

Myself, I have had a psychedelic experience only once. It was drug-induced. After I had been given a narcotic several times to reduce pain (this on a physician’s order,) the cumulative effect of the narcotic overtook me. Not only was I in no pain, on this particular night in hospital I was euphoric. I floated. Better than that, I flew. Better still, I soared; I soared to regions and reaches that I haven’t visited since. (Obviously I’ve never forgotten the experience.) As a result of his apprehension at the hand of Jesus Christ Paul had undergone something even more vivid – without narcotics. He could have bragged about it before the congregation in Corinth , since those people admired anyone who had been on such a “trip.” Yet before these shallow people the apostle glories in one matter only: his weakness. He knows it’s at the point of his weakness – whatever it is – that the power of the Spirit rests upon him. As he continues to glory in his weakness (boast of this) he continues to hear God speak to him, “My grace is sufficient for you, since my power is made perfect in your weakness.”

 

III: — Then it’s at precisely the point of your weakness and mine that God is going to work most effectively. But this shouldn’t surprise us. After all, we Christians are aware that God did his most effective work precisely where, from a human perspective, he couldn’t do anything. God did his mightiest work, his “all-mightiest” work (he reconciled a wayward world to himself) precisely where, in the person of his Son, he was utterly helpless. Who, we must consider soberly, who is weaker, more helpless, and therefore more useless apparently, than a beaten-up man unable so much as to wriggle while he dies between two terrorists at the edge of the city garbage dump? In the days prior to this event Jesus had insisted that the moment of his glory – his glory, no less – (I’m speaking still of the cross) was upon him. Then we too must learn to glory in our weakness, for it is here that the power of Christ rests upon us.

When you had that nervous breakdown and your family (understandably) tried to protect you, and tried to cover up their own embarrassment by calling it something else; when you had that breakdown (I know, the mere memory of it is hideous,) it wasn’t an episode in which God deserted you or you had fallen out of his favour. It wasn’t a sign of unbelief or diminished faith. It was a period of weakness in which the power of Christ continued to rest upon you regardless of how you felt. What’s more, at the point of your weakness (hideous as it was to you then) others saw a vulnerability in you, even a humanness, that they hadn’t seen before. Seeing it in you freed them to admit their own vulnerability and fragility and frailty and weakness. Being freed to admit it in themselves (that is, freed from their illusion of superiority) was a work of grace. And no longer feeling guilty about their own weakness was another work of grace.

A minister told me he went to sit with parishioners whose child had just been crushed by an automobile. As soon as he was admitted to the home his carefully rehearsed palaver deserted him. He found himself crying uncontrollably. That was all he could do. He had nothing to say. (Of course a minister who finds himself with nothing to say feels useless, since ministers often think they make their living with their mouth.) He told me he felt stupid crying like that; felt inept, and felt most unprofessional. After all, aren’t ministers accustomed to dealing with this sort of thing? Months later the parents told him his very helplessness was their greatest consolation. (In fact, had he uttered his carefully worked out palaver, from a position of strength, he would have been asked to leave.)

At one time a friend of mine was the chaplain at Maplehurst Prison, in Milton . Maplehurst, like all medium-security jails in Ontario , has been upgraded to maximum security. More electronic locks and more razor wire. It houses 400 convicts. Their average age? Twenty-two. My friend was leading a workshop aimed at equipping church people as prison visitors. She was relating the suffering servant motif of Isaiah 53 to the men she sees every day in prison. You recall Isaiah 53: “He was despised and rejected, one from whom people hide their faces…we esteemed him not.” My friend isn’t naïve: she doesn’t pretend that men are in prison for no reason at all. They have offended, and the society-at-large has recognized their offence and reacted to it. These men have rent the social fabric; many have wounded others. The point my friend was trying to have church visitor-trainees understand was this: before the convict lands in prison for damaging something or someone, he is a frightfully wounded person himself. Long before he violates someone else, he’s been violated repeatedly himself. My friend was trying to have church folk see that in drawing near to these convicts who are despised and rejected and unesteemed we ourselves become acquainted with the presence and power and healing of God.

When she had concluded her workshop she felt she had failed. She wandered off into a corner of the church hall by herself, overcome. (Subsequently she told me that for years she has felt futile, unable to convey adequately to people like you and me the extent to which convicts, dear to her, are victims themselves before they ever victimize anyone else.) Weeks later, when we leaders of the event read the evaluation sheets, we discovered that her presentation had been moving, effective, beyond all appearances. It is always upon our weakness (or what we perceive to be our weakness) that the power of Christ rests.

 

Today I have mentioned several instances where people who were embarrassed by their weakness, even humiliated by it, were yet able eventually to see how, and how fruitfully, the power of Christ rested upon their weakness. What about those instances where no less weakness is evident in us but we haven’t seen how, let alone how fruitfully, Christ’s power rests upon us? Here all we can do is trust God for what we haven’t yet seen as surely as we cannot deny what we have already seen.

And so when our teenager runs off the rails and we are powerless over the development, and powerless again over our humiliation arising from it; when we are given the pink slip and the not-so-golden handshake at work and all we can do is rage uselessly about it; when…. You fill in the rest from your own experience. Even then we are going to trust the God who did his most effective work precisely when his own son was most helpless, most humiliated, most useless and most in pain.

 

We began today by recalling not merely how offensive bragging is, but also how dangerous it is. For bragging or boasting is the self-advertisement of those who scorn the self-forgetfulness of discipleship. In addition, braggarts always deny their own weakness and despise the weakness they see in others.

And yet Paul says we are to boast. We are to “boast in the Lord.” We are to glory in God’s activity within us and his power attending us. We are even to boast of or glory in our weakness, for it is here that God will use us more effectively than we have ever imagined. So reads the gospel of the Crucified One.

 

                                                                                                 Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                

September 2004

 

TO WRESTLE AND TO DANCE

Jeremiah 31:2-3    Exodus 15:13-21     Romans 8:31-39     Luke 15:25-32

 

1]         “Nothing can separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord”, exults the apostle Paul at the climax of his weightiest theological treatise, “nothing.”   The apostle does not say this lightly.  He is painfully aware of what seems to separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord, what aims at separating us.  Certainly it often leaves us feeling that we have been separated.  “It” can be any one of the deadly things which afflict us, some of which Paul lists: distress, persecution, homelessness, war, hunger, relentless danger. I understand why he says these appear to drive a wedge between us and God’s love. Who among us wouldn’t feel (at least occasionally feel) separated from God’s love if we were homeless, or hungry, or disease-ridden?  Nonetheless, it is the apostle’s conviction that God’s love for us in Christ Jesus our Lord is so relentless, so penetrating, that laser-like it gets through to us and sustains us regardless of what is coming down on top of us. More than sustain us, it can even get us to sing and dance and rejoice.

There is one ground for all of this, and one ground only: Jesus Christ has been raised from the dead.  Because he has, his triumph can never be undone.  Death could not crush him ultimately.  The strong love of God which raised him from the dead has made you and me beneficiaries of the same strong love.  This love is strong enough to get past and overturn whatever jars us, creeps up on us, or threatens to crumble us.

For this reason scripture insists that God’s people are always rendered able to dance. God’s people have already tasted a deliverance fashioned through God’s triumph. Then of course we shall dance. The psalmist says of the worshippers in the temple, “Let them praise God’s name with dancing, making melody to him with timbrel and lyre”.         As Miriam and her women-friends looked back on their people’s deliverance through the Red Sea , Miriam led her friends in dancing, exulting, “Sing to the Lord, for he has triumphed gloriously”. When the Ark of the Covenant, signifying God’s presence, was wrested out of the hands of the Philistines and returned to Jerusalem , David “danced before the Lord with all his might”.  I often imagine Israel ’s greatest king, outfitted in his regal splendour, cavorting in utter unself-consciousness: he didn’t know how he looked, and he didn’t care. After all, if you are going to dance with all your might, you can’t care how you look.  When God’s people are impelled to dance, self-consciousness gives way to new awareness of God’s triumph and God’s deliverance.

 

2]         And yet God’s people don’t merely dance.   We also struggle. We have to contend. We even have to fight. In one of his last writings Paul says pithily, “I have fought the good fight, I have finished the race, I have kept the faith.”         It’s plain that we “keep the faith” only as we also “fight the fight”. There is a fight we have to fight if we are genuinely possessed of faith in God.

Why? Because God fights too. God fights in advance of us. God fights for us. The people of Israel are on their way out of slavery in Egypt when they look up and see Pharaoh’s forces close behind.  They begin to panic and shout at Moses, “Have you brought us out to die in the wilderness? We told you back in Egypt that we would rather be slaves to the Egyptians than die in the wilderness.” Moses replies, “Fear not. See the salvation of the Lord. God will fight for us. So hold your peace.”

Most people maintain that they are afraid of fighting, and therefore they avoid fights. I think, however, that people are not afraid of fighting; they are afraid of losing. And not merely afraid of losing; they are afraid of being licked; and having been licked, they are afraid of being humiliated.  What we really fear, at bottom, is devastating defeat which leaves us publicly humiliated. This is what we actually fear when we say we are afraid of fighting. If we knew that ultimately we couldn’t be defeated at all, let alone licked; if we knew that so far from being humiliated we should one day be vindicated, then we would rise to fight as God’s people are called to do.

As a matter of fact God’s people are called to wrestle and to dance at the same time.  We are called to wrestle in a way we shall discuss in a moment; we are called to dance inasmuch as we are the beneficiaries of God’s triumph and have tasted that love from which none of our struggles can separate us. Then dance we shall.

It’s obvious, isn’t it, from what I said a minute ago that we fight properly and fight persistently only as we first dance and continue to dance. We can contend where we should contend only as we are first soaked in God’s strong love and continue to be soaked in it.

If we attempted to wrestle only, we should soon become grim, then exhausted, and finally despairing. But if God’s triumph and God’s love surround us and seep into us, we shall keep on contending without succumbing to futility or frenzy.

 

3]         As a pastor it is my privilege to be nourished constantly by people who wrestle and dance every day.  At one time I sat on the Board of Directors of the Peel Mental Health Housing Coalition. (The PMHHC seeks to find or construct accommodation for chronically mentally ill adults.) One of our board-members was also a consumer of our services; that is, she was afflicted with schizophrenia herself.  One of her worst episodes overtook her while she was worshipping in church. The police had to be called to remove her from the service.  Her illness follows a pattern: she is fine for several months, and then psychotic, hallucinatory, hospitalized for four or five months, and then better again. Yet she does not hide in false shame, does not give up but rather speaks to community groups when she is well. Recently she was honoured for her community work by means of an award conferred through the Canadian Mental Health Association.  She wrestles without quitting, but also without falling into “poor meism” or “why meism?” or raging resentment at those of us whose good fortune it would be so easy for her to envy and resent.

Several years ago a man fell in love with her.   He knew of her condition. There were no secrets. Yet he loved her, and they decided to marry. A psychiatrist from the local hospital carefully explained to the fellow what schizophrenia is, how bizarrely schizophrenic people think and behave, how frequent the episodes are, the nature of treatment required, and so on. The man took it all in and said he loved this woman and would cherish her, illness and all. They married.

Now what we can understand with our head (understand entirely with our head) we cannot anticipate at all in our heart.  And so when my friend’s illness overtook her again, her husband was aghast. He thought he had come to terms with it; and so he had, at the level of thought.  When it happened, however, it was something else.   Now he had to wrestle — with himself, with her illness, with the commitment he had made to her. The two of them have been married for several years now, and they wrestle conjointly. Courage.  Resilience. Persistence.  But no whining. Their attitude to it all is, “Why should we surrender to this intruder?  Why should we cower before or step around this usurper?”

In their attitude they remind me of young David (he was only a teenager) in his encounter with Goliath.         David comes down from tending sheep in the hills only to find the men of Israel drooping. The so-called men of valour are fearful, dispirited, licked.  What chance would any of them have against the seven-foot Goliath? David looks around him and says, “Who is this uncircumcised Philistine that he should defy the armies of the living God?”         “Who is this self-important bully?   Why do you allow this ungodly ruffian to deflect you from what God has appointed you to do?” We all know the rest of the story.

As a pastor I marvel at the courage and persistence I see in people every day. The person with severe arthritis: getting up a step of eight inches is like climbing Everest. But these people do it, don’t they. My physician in New Brunswick had five children and a wife who was incurably incapacitated through neurological disease. He had a large practice to maintain, five children to sort out, a wife whose condition was heartbreaking. Still he was diligent in his work, patient with people who complained petulantly of minor matters, eager to spend fifteen minutes with me (after he had diagnosed my bladder infection) telling me that there weren’t twenty-five hours in the day and the sooner I grasped this the sooner I’d recover. In it all he remained ardently, gloriously life-affirming. “I will fight for you”, says the Lord God to the people of Israel , “I will fight for you.” That doesn’t mean that we can now do nothing; it means that our doing, our fighting, will never be in vain. And therefore we do not give up.

Never. Even if the struggle is fierce. In his first letter to the congregation in Corinth Paul writes, “I fought with beasts at Ephesus ”. The Greek word he uses for “fight” means to be engaged in gladiatorial combat.  But Paul was a Roman citizen, and no citizen could be forced into gladiatorial combat. Clearly he is using the word metaphorically.         “I fought with beasts at Ephesus .” He means that he wrestled there with opponents who were bent on submerging the gospel.  Plainly the struggle was intense; and initially, at least, he seemed to have no chance of succeeding.         Yet wrestle he had to and so wrestle he did.

Make no mistake. To speak of wrestling with beasts is no exaggeration.  On one occasion a twenty-six year old man came to see me.  He had just been released from an alcohol-treatment centre; was now working part-time (thirty hours per week) for $8 per hour; had been to prison several times for breaking-and-entering and theft.  He hated prison, simply hated it, and had been badly beaten during his last imprisonment. He sat in my office and told me with transparent genuineness how fierce a struggle it is for him to stay on the street.  He told me that when he gets “down” on himself and loses his confidence and resilience and hope; when he gets “down” on himself what bubbles up is what has been ingrained in him for years and is now second nature: theft. Minutes before he dropped in to talk with me he was walking past the church in Mississauga, hungry, when he looked through the glass front doors, saw the baskets of food the congregation had collected for the food bank, and immediately wondered how he was going to steal it. Finally he walked around to the back door of the church (it was open) and sat in the choir room until I returned from lunch.  “You don’t have to steal food here”, I told him; “we will give you food.” I gave him what was in the baskets. You and I have no idea how fierce the struggle is for this young man; how fierce it is, and what will surely befall him if he ever gives up the struggle. “I fought with beasts at Ephesus ”. Some people fight with beasts in Schomberg.

Few people in this service, if any, struggle with criminality.  Our areas of wrestling are different.  In some cases it is an “Achilles Heel” which arose through psychological wounding incurred who knows how and who knows when.         Yet wrestle we must, for not to wrestle would be to spend the rest of our lives looking like David’s countrymen who resembled whipped dogs in allowing an uncircumcised Philistine to defy the armies of the living God. Or we wrestle with a besetting temptation which has harried us for years.  Capitulation would be sin; we know this, and know that our capitulation would be without excuse.  And of course capitulation would mean more sin.

At the end of the day Paul says we wrestle not against flesh and blood; that is, we don’t wrestle against merely human adversaries. All wrestling, finally, is spiritual conflict. And so it is all the more important to know that God will fight for us.

 

4]         Yet wrestling isn’t the only thing we do.  We dance as well. There is celebration of little victories gained already and greater victories to come; celebration above all of him who fights for us and never forsakes us. I am moved every time I read Jeremiah’s joyful exclamation at God’s faithfulness and God’s never-failing love.  Listen to the prophet:

Thus says the Lord:

“The people who survived the sword found grace in the wilderness

I have loved you with an everlasting love; therefore I have continued

my faithfulness to you.

Again you shall adorn yourself with timbrels, and shall go forth

in the dance of the merrymakers.”

Listen again to the very first line of Jeremiah’s exclamation: “The people who survived the sword found grace in the wilderness”.  To be alive, to be functioning at all, is to have survived the sword in some sense. So you and I have survived the sword. It is certainly better than not having survived it, but it still sounds bleak. Jeremiah tells us, however, there is also grace in whatever wilderness we happen to inhabit. We don’t all inhabit the same wilderness; but we do inhabit a wilderness of some kind, even a wilderness peculiar to us. Yet it is in the wilderness that grace is promised us and grace is found.

Why is there grace in the wilderness?   How does there come to be grace in the wilderness?   The prophet again: “(Says the Lord) “I have loved you with an everlasting love; therefore I have continued my faithfulness to you.”           The bottom line is this: “Again you shall go forth in the dance of the merrymakers.”

 

There is one thing I want for myself above everything else.  I want my demeanour, my appearance, my body-language; I want my uncontrived face and physique to exude one message: there is always grace in the wilderness, and because there is, anyone at all may join in the dance of the merrymakers.

 

                                                                            Rev.Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                 

July 2006

 

 

Questions People Ask: “How Is Faith Kept Strong?”

Daniel 3:13-18   Luke 17:1-6   1 Peter 1:3-9

 

[1] I am asked constantly how faith can be kept strong. The person seeking my help assumes that there’s such a thing as faith. But of course there isn’t, is there. There’s no such thing as faith. There’s no such thing as faith precisely in the sense that there’s no such thing as marriage and no such thing as sin. For the same reason there’s no such thing as love.

No such thing as love? Exactly! No such thing as love. Love isn’t a thing; love isn’t something. Love is a relationship; specifically, love is the relationship of self-giving; love can never be a thing!

In the same way sin isn’t something, a thing. Sin is the violation of a relationship; specifically the violation of our relationship with God. Strictly speaking, sin doesn’t exist and never will; sinners alone exist. Love doesn’t exist and never will; a person who loves is what exists.

In the same way there’s no such thing as marriage. Marriage isn’t a thing; marriage is a relationship; marriage is the unconditional commitment of a man and a woman to each other, which commitment tolerates no rivals and is meant to be terminated only by death.

There’s no such thing as marriage, sin or love. There’s only a relationship of one sort or another.

Faith isn’t a thing that we are to keep strong. What’s to be kept strong is a relationship, the most significant relationship that can occur in anyone’s life.

[2] People ask me all the time how faith is to be kept strong. The request assumes that faith is strong now and needs only to be kept strong. But is it? Whose faith is strong? The disciples, those most intimately related to our Lord, cry to him, “Lord, increase our faith!” (Luke 17:5) Why do they speak like this? Because they know that their faith is weak; they know that their relationship to Jesus Christ is anything but invincible. Jesus replies, “If you had faith as a grain of mustard seed…”. Plainly, the faith they have is less than a smidgen!

Peter cries to Jesus, “I’m ready to go with you to prison and to death!” (Luke 22:33) Peter feels his faith to be as resilient as spring-steel. Much more realistically Jesus rejoins, “Peter, Satan is going to sift you like wheat, but I have prayed for you that your faith (indisputably weak) won’t disappear. When you have turned again, strengthen your brethren.” Plainly Jesus feels Peter’s grasp of him, Jesus, to be only fingernail-deep, and that of Peter’s fellow-disciples to be no deeper.

It’s no wonder the book of Hebrews exhorts us, “Look to Jesus, the author and trail-blazer of your faith; look to him — lift your drooping hands and strengthen your weak knees”. (Heb. 12:1,12) Who among us, then, wishes to boast of strong faith? At the end of the day all of us can only plead, “Lord, increase our faith.”

In it all we must remember that faith is a relationship, not a thing; to plead for stronger faith, then, is to plead for a firmer grasp of our Lord himself. To be sure, he strengthens our faith in him; he fortifies our grasp of him. At the same time, in response to him we must exercise the faith whereby he binds us to himself. How do we do this? How do we exercise this faith so as to strengthen our intimacy with him?

[3] (i) First of all we must treasure the truth (i.e., the truth of God) we have come to recognise; we must treasure truth and never surrender it. To be sure, none of us grasps the totality of the truth of God. And those who are setting out on the Christian venture may grasp relatively little of the truth of God. Still, truth is truth, however small may be that aspect of the truth which has stamped itself upon us. Then whatever aspect of the truth we know to be true we must treasure. As we do we find the sphere of truth growing larger and larger and our confidence in God’s truth growing greater and greater.

One of my friends tells me that when he was only a teenager he came to disbelieve virtually all he had heard in church and Sunday School. He came to disbelieve it all because he was becoming convinced that very little in life, very little in world-occurrence, is as it seems. When still a teenager he came to understand that appearance isn’t actuality. What is commonly perceived has little to do with what actually is. In the same vein my friend came to see, as a thoughtful teenager, that life is riddled with deception, subterfuge, misrepresentation, out-and-out disinformation, corruption of every kind. Individuals traffic in this insidious duplicity; so do institutions; so do governments. Almost despairing now, almost without an anchor, almost without any solidity on which to stand as he looked at until mesmerised by the quicksand all around him in life (i.e., almost without hope), there remained one matter that my friend couldn’t disbelieve; he couldn’t deny evil, couldn’t deny the existence and efficacy of radical evil. Radical evil abounds; radical evil disguises itself and preys upon the naive and unsuspecting. Radical evil insinuates itself everywhere, deploying every tactic from the most frontal bullying to the most subtle seduction. My friend was left with disbelieving everything; everything, that is, except the ubiquity of evil and the militancy of evil. Negative as his one certainty was, however, it was his anchor in reality. Negative as his anchor was, it was incomparably better than illusion (no anchor at all). My friend clung tenaciously to this anchor and kept clinging to it until the one aspect of truth that he treasured was joined by other aspects of truth as the sphere of truth swelled for him.

William Sloan Coffin jr., for 17 years the chaplain at Yale University; Coffin came from a family that was religiously indifferent. As a young man he had to attend the funeral for a friend. At the funeral he heard it said over and over how dreadful it was — as it is dreadful — that someone so young died when so full of promise; heard it lamented over and over that life is unfair, that so much of life is nonsensical, that the young man’s life had ended so soon, and so on. Suddenly Coffin found himself protesting — for reasons he doesn’t know yet — “‘Not fair’? What’s the measure of fairness? ‘Nonsensical’? What’s the criterion for meaning? ‘His life ended so soon!’? Whose life is it, anyway?” That was the clincher for Coffin: “Whose life is it?” It occurred to Coffin, despite his religiously indifferent upbringing, that no one’s life is her own; everyone’s life belongs to another, the Other. Coffin treasured the truth that had just stamped itself upon him as truth; very quickly the sphere of truth in which he had resolved to live grew and grew and grew some more.

We may be able to articulate relatively little of the inexhaustible significance of Christ’s resurrection from the dead. But if we know deep-down (despite all nay-sayers) that he has been raised and therefore he himself and his way have been vindicated as true even though countless others deny it; if we know even this much we know enough of the truth to keep us oriented to the truth and keep us moving deeper into the truth.

To treasure whatever truth we know is to find the sphere of truth looming ever larger for us. On the other hand, not to treasure the truth we have is to find, in the words of Jesus, that even the little we have is being taken away from us. Faith as slight as the proverbial mustard seed grows as truth as slight as a candleflame moves toward truth as bright-shining as the sun.

(ii) In the second place there is yet more for us to exercise if faith is to be strengthened: we must resolutely obey whenever we are aware that we are to obey. To obey in lesser matters (what we, in our shortsightedness, call “lesser” matters) is to find a solidity on the basis of which we can then obey in greater matters. Victory over temptation now is a bridgehead from which greater victories can be gained. Conversely, defeats today can only spell greater defeats tomorrow. In other words, disobedience in lesser matters lands us in a swamp wherein we can only wallow in greater disobedience.

Hockey players sitting in the dressing room before a game may exhort one another with much bravado, “We can win this game! Let’s go!” But anyone who has played hockey knows that bravado wins nothing; furthermore, no hockey team wins a game, wins the game as a whole. Games are won when the first six players playing the first shift win the first shift on the ice. Then the second shift wins the second shift — and before long, the team has won the first period. On it goes. Win the game? Nobody ever plays a game at a time; what’s played is a shift at a time.

I am always disturbed by people who speak of life as if life were an entity to be lived well (or lived poorly) all at once. But life isn’t this. Life is a series of daily matters; and not merely a series, but an accumulation of daily matters, a swelling snowball of daily matters. Since what is snowballing is crucial (what is snowballing is our life, after all), and since daily events, habits, opportunities, decisions, deeds are what the snowball gathers up, then daily events, habits, opportunities, decisions and deeds are crucial themselves — for good, to be sure, but also for ill. George MacDonald, the Scottish novelist and poet who was the single most important human factor in C.S. Lewis’s coming to faith; MacDonald writes, concerning those who complain that their faith is weak and never seems to get stronger, “It is simply absurd to say you believe in Him, or even want to believe in Him, if you do not do what He tells you.” Obedience where obedience is challenged invariably strengthens faith, as disobedience invariably weakens it.

There’s no point in our saying that all this talk about obedience is too abstract to be helpful, since no mention has been made yet as to the substance of our obedience, the details of it all. There’s no point in our saying that we have never heard a dramatic Damascus Road voice we cannot deny summoning us to an obedience we cannot doubt. There’s no point in our saying we don’t know where to begin in this matter of faith-quickened obedience. All we need do is re-read the Ten Commandments or the Sermon on the Mount or the second half of any of the epistles. What is required of us isn’t in doubt.

Even if we know what we are to do in obedience to Jesus Christ, what moves us to obey him? Positively, our gratitude to our Lord who has been to hell and back for us; our gratitude moves us to obey him. Negatively, our fear of the consequences of not obeying moves us to obey him. If you tell me that fear of consequences is a shabby motive for stifling the temptation to disobey, I shall agree with you: it is an inferior motive. But it’s infinitely better than no motive at all; what’s more, inferior as it is compared to gratitude, our fear is God-appointed. Why else the solemn warnings that scripture addresses to God’s people? Years ago, wrote a wise Christian minister, a crow was feeding on carrion (as crows customarily do); specifically, the crow was feeding on carrion that was itself floating in the Niagara River in winter. The crow continued pecking away until it heard the rumble of the falls — whereupon the crow flew away; rather, it tried to fly away, only to find that river-spray had frozen its feet fast to what it had been feeding on.

As a spiritual counsellor I have spoken with dozens of people who have foolishly turned away from that obedience which they knew in their heart to be required of them; turned away for any number of reasons, none of which can excuse the disobedience that then occurred, and none of which can undo the consequences that then followed. Thereafter, I have noticed, they found God problematic; they found worship pointless; they found faith shrivelling. Of course they did.

At the same time I have also been graced with dozens of people who resolutely obeyed what they knew to be right even when it seemed difficult, even when others didn’t know what terrible struggle was going on inside them, even when what they knew they were to do was unpopular, even when what they knew to be right they couldn’t articulate as right. They simply obeyed whatever light they had, only to find light increasing, God more vivid, worship more compelling, and faith stronger still.

(iii) There is yet more for us to do if faith is to be strengthened (i.e., if our relationship with our Lord is to be firmer): we must surround ourselves with people of faith. I am forever intrigued by the four men who brought their paralysed friend to Jesus. (Matt. 9) The text reads, “When Jesus saw their faith he said to the paralytic, ‘Take heart, my son…'” — and ultimately the man found a strength in his legs that allowed him to walk. (Walking, we should note in passing, is the commonest Hebrew metaphor for following the God-appointed way that spells freedom and life.) “When Jesus saw their faith.” Whose faith? –the faith of the four men who were carrying their friend. Surrounded on four sides by men of faith, the paralysed fellow found himself freed.

Certainly I agree with Martin Luther: “Every man must do his own believing, just as every man must do his own dying.” Luther is correct. When Jesus Christ addresses me and invites me to follow him and summons my obedience, no one else can answer for me. When Jesus called Matthew, Matthew’s cousin couldn’t answer for him, just as Peter’s wife couldn’t substitute for Peter or someone from the crowd for Zacchaeus. We must each do our own believing, for here no substitutes are permitted.

And yet as surely as I agree with Luther I cannot deny the significance of the four men who aren’t paralysed themselves yet in whose company someone who is paralysed is freed. The man benefited immeasurably simply from being in the company of people of faith.

Many of you are aware that Dietrich Bonhoeffer established a small, underground seminary to train pastors for the Confessing Church in Nazi Germany. (The national church, the state church, had capitulated to government ideology and government control and was thoroughly Nazified. The Confessing Church consisted of far fewer pastors and people who publicly “confessed”, in the Reformation sense of the term, that Jesus Christ is the one Word of God to be heard and heeded in life and in death.) We can scarcely imagine how sorely faith would be tried as university faculties of theology “sold out” (not one faculty of theology in any German university sided with the Confessing Church); tried again as pulpits were closed to Confessing pastors; tried again as a knock at the door might just be (and sooner or later was) the secret police rounding up another candidate for imprisonment or execution. In the wake of such heart-stopping trials of faith anyone’s faith would feel weak. In this situation Bonhoeffer wrote two things we must always remember: one, Christians find immense joy and immense encouragement in the physical presence — the sheer, simple physical presence — of each other; two, the Christ I see in my fellow-Christian’s face is always stronger than the Christ I find in my own heart.

As much as I need the physical presence of fellow-Christians, and as much as I need to see the Christ in my brother’s face, my fellow-Christian’s physical presence and face aren’t always available to me. What then? Next best is Christian biography. Biography doesn’t bring us the physical presence of fellow-Christians, but in the profoundest sense it does acquaint us with our brothers and sisters in faith themselves. I have found my faith strengthened as often as I have surrounded myself with the “great cloud of witnesses” (Heb. 12) who have finished the relay race ahead of me and are now cheering me on from the finish line.

I have found my faith strengthened through coming to know a man like Ignatius Loyola. Loyola persisted and persisted and persisted yet more until the pope finally recognised (in 1541) Loyola’s gift to the church, the Jesuit order. I have been encouraged again and again by the courage and the resilience of the early-day Jesuits. Those men were indomitable amidst missionary hardships during the 16th century. One of them, Francis Xavier, had a huge role in the spread of the gospel in India. In India he is venerated to this day. In 1597 the Japanese crucified 120 Jesuit missionaries, the Japanese thinking it “smart” to have the Jesuits “try on” the cross about which they said so much. What did the order do in the wake of this slaughter? It sent out another 120 young men immediately. Are you aware of the role of Patrick of Ireland in preserving the gospel — and classical learning too — in Europe amidst the barbarian devastations of the dark ages? When I was pastor in Mississauga for 21 years I made sure that the congregation heard many times each year about Martin Luther, Philip Melanchthon, John Calvin, the Puritans (there are too many Puritans to name), Alexander Whyte, John Wesley, William Sangster. Speaking of Wesley, did you know that when Francis Asbury took early-day Methodism with him to America and summoned young men who were fired with Wesley’s spirit as surely as Elisha was fired with Elijah’s, of the first 700 Methodist ministers in North America 50% were dead before they were 30 years old? Two-thirds of the first 700 Methodist ministers in the new world didn’t survive long enough to serve twelve years! If this is all we know of these men then we know enough to find our complaining slinking away and our faith surging forward.

I have a long been a member of the renewal movement in The United Church. And for years, in this regard, I have written a column, “Heritage”, in the movement’s journal, Fellowship Magazine. For years I trudged on, wondering whether there was any point to my continuing to write the “Heritage” articles on the subject of Christian biography for Fellowship Magazine. For years the only letter-to-the-editor I saw concerning any article I had sweated over was a letter from my sister! I was about to tell the editor that nobody read the articles and the column should be dropped when the magazine surveyed its readers and learned that the “Heritage” articles, Christian biography, are the single, most frequently read part of the magazine. Plainly, thousands of readers know that to absorb the life-stories of Christ’s people is to find their own life in Christ strengthened.

Faith is always strengthened as we surround ourselves with people of faith.

(iv) There is one thing more that strengthens faith: work undertaken for Jesus Christ, but undertaken in the wider world. At best the world is indifferent to faith, hostile to it at worst. When we spend ourselves at a task we’ve undertaken on account of our love for Jesus, and spend ourselves at it in the world, we shall find ourselves in an alien environment among people who don’t see why we even bother. At best, then, isolation threatens to chill us; at worst, hostility threatens to immobilise us.

In this situation, paradoxically, we find faith strengthened. How? We find ourselves akin to the principal character in Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s Progress. The man’s detractors kept pouring water on the flame of his faith in order to extinguish it, while unbeknown to them, out of their sight, oil was always being poured on the flame of faith to keep it burning ever brighter.

So it is with us. Faith is tested when the world is where we exercise our faith. Faith is tested when it is drenched in the cold waters of indifference, hostility, contempt, misunderstanding. Yet it will be our experience too that right here, by God’s secret operation, oil is always being poured on the flame of faith to keep it burning ever brighter.

When the disciples cried to Jesus, “Lord, increase our faith!”, they wanted only to have their relationship with him — known, enjoyed, cherished already — made stronger and stronger until that day when faith gives way to sight, hope gives way to its fulfilment, and love gives way to nothing except more love, for ever and ever.

                                                                                                     Victor Shepherd   

March 2002

 

You Asked For A Sermon On Pride

Daniel 5:18-23

 

I: — Recently I walked into a major department store, looking for an article I was eager to purchase. I didn’t know where to find it. I asked a salesperson. I thought she would be eager to help for three reasons: one, I had money to spend; two, she had no customers to wait upon; three, I was in a hurry. But she wasn’t eager to help. “Over there”, she waved in no direction at all, “it’s over there, somewhere.” Doesn’t she have any pride in her work?

Some hockey players are known as “floaters”. They have above-average ability. They work hard for part of the game; they work hard if the score is still tied early in the game; they work hard if they haven’t scored yet themselves. But as soon as their team is two goals ahead or two goals behind they “float”. As soon as they’ve scored a goal or two themselves they skate at three-quarter speed and avoid heavy traffic. Their name is now in the scoring column and they are taking the rest of the night off. “Floaters”. Don’t they have any pride in what they’re doing? Shouldn’t they be ashamed of themselves for drawing a huge pay-cheque for so little effort?

Speaking of shame, our society assumes that shame is everywhere and always detrimental, and therefore we should all aim at becoming shame-free. In fact nothing could be worse. The person with no capacity for shame is like the person with no capacity for guilt: he’s to be pitied (since his condition is genuinely pitiable) and he’s to be avoided (since he really is dangerous). It is false shame that is detrimental and is therefore to be eliminated; false shame is being shame-bound when we have nothing to be ashamed of. But to remain unashamed when we should rightly be ashamed is nothing less than pitiable.

Plainly there are two distinct meanings to “pride.” One we shall discuss soon. The other meaning, the one presupposed so far in the sermon, pertains to the pursuit of excellence. Pride in the sense of the pursuit of excellence has nothing to do with sin. In fact, not to pursue excellence is sin. Irving Layton, Canadian poet, has penned the line, “The slow, steady triumph of mediocrity.” He’s captured it, hasn’t he! Mediocrity will triumph if only because the many purveyors of mediocrity, joining forces, can always outvote and outmanoeuvre and outmuscle the few who are committed to excellence. Mediocrity is threatened by excellence and longs to submerge it.

The fact that mediocrity disdains excellence, however, never excuses us for abandoning the pursuit of excellence. Christians must be committed to excellence everywhere in life. Therefore Christians must be proud people in the sense in which we have used “pride” up to this point. If we lack pride then we’ve abandoned the pursuit of excellence and have prostituted ourselves to mediocrity. Mediocrity is sin.

Pride isn’t sin when it’s the appreciation of excellence. Pride is sin when it’s a God-defying and neighbour-disdaining arrogance. The key is the distinction between excellence and arrogance.

Then why is pride in the sense of arrogance to be abhorred? If the consequences of arrogance were merely that we appeared somewhat snooty and snobby then pride would be a trifle. Yet our mediaeval foreparents named it one of the seven “deadly sins”, the deadly sin. And in fact the consequences of spiritual arrogance, so far from being trivial, are ruinous.

 

II:(i) — Think of how arrogance blinds us. Pride blinds us to our fragility, our frailty. Pride leads us to think we are Herculean, a “cut above” everyone else, impervious to all the things that collapse and crumble those whom we deem “lesser breeds”. The hymnwriter cries, “Frail as summer’s flower we flourish; blows the wind, and it is gone.” “Not so”, we whisper to ourselves, “not so! We aren’t frail and it’ll take more than a puff of summer wind to scatter us.”

When arrogant people boast of physical invulnerability, thinking themselves to be beyond the reach of disease and debilitation, we pronounce them fools. We also stand back and wait a while, knowing that soon they will prove themselves helpless against the tiniest microbe.

Yet having learned our lesson so thoroughly with respect to physical health, we appear to learn nothing about our spiritual well-being. Having detected the pride that leaves people foolishly thinking themselves to be physically invulnerable, we appear unaware of the pride that leaves us on the edge of spiritual collapse.

The saints of every tradition have known that there is no spiritual resilience without frequent, habitual, heart-searching prayer on behalf of oneself and the same frequent, habitual, self-forgetting intercession on behalf of others. But if we have already watched two periods of the 97th hockey telecast this season, we shall none the less sit gluey-eyed and gluey-headed and gluey-hearted in front of the “boob tube” for the third period before we shall ever turn off the game and pray. Why? Because we are pride-blinded to our own vulnerability and to the world’s need.

If we were to appear in public with lipstick on our teeth or our slip showing by three inches; if we were to appear in public with our zipper undone or egg-yolk on our necktie we’d be annoyed at those who saw us like this but never took us aside and told us quietly what had to be done; certainly we’d never thank those who failed to spare us embarrassment, let alone humiliation. Yet our pride blinds us to our spiritual need and blinds us yet again to the gratitude we owe those who point out our deficits in order to spare us public embarrassment. When people who know us well, even those we deem good friends, gently try to tell us that we are unknowingly flirting with something that is going to be our downfall, our pride suddenly sours us and we resent being told this. We don’t thank them. We tell them to mind their own business; we tell ourselves that we are invulnerable. Why, our discipleship could never be collapsed. What can be next except collapse? The person who thinks he’s beyond disgracing himself is already on the edge of doing just that.

Frail as summer’s flower we flourish? Not we! In no time our proud denial of our frailty publicly demonstrates our frailty. Pride blinds us to our frailty, our fragility, our spiritual vulnerability.

 

(ii) — Another reason that our foreparents, wise in matters of the Spirit, deemed pride to be the arch sin: pride is also the arch-corrupter. It corrupts everything good; it corrupts everything that the gospel struggles to bring to birth in us.

Think of courage. Courage is the work of Christ within us, the work of him whose most frequent word to his followers is, “Fear not!” As soon as we are proud of our courage, however, we become show-offs. Show-offs are soon reckless. Reckless people are dangerous, dangerous to themselves and dangerous to others.

Think of affection. Affection too is fostered by him who loves us more than he loves himself. Yet as soon as we are proud of the affection we pour upon others, they feel patronised by our affection. So far from exalting others, our affection (now corrupted) demeans them.

Think of both thrift and generosity. (Thrift and generosity have to be considered together, since only thrifty people have the wherewithal to be generous.) The gospel quickens generosity in us. (After all, we are rendered Christian by the self-giving of him who gave up everything for us). Yet as soon as pride appears it corrupts, since the person proud of his thrift becomes stingy, miserly even, while the person proud of his generosity uses his generosity to manipulate and bribe.

There is nothing that pride doesn’t corrupt, and corrupt thoroughly.

 

(iii) Our theological and spiritual foreparents, however, were quick to attack pride chiefly because they knew that blindness to our vulnerability and the corruption of our graces, important as they are, are yet but spinoffs of the ultimately hideous illusion that our pride visits upon us. I speak now of the illusion that we are not creatures in that we acknowledge no creator, we are not sinners in that we acknowledge no judge, we are not to be servants in that we acknowledge no master, we are not to spend ourselves for others in that we acknowledge no claim upon us, and we are not to submit ourselves to the Other in that we acknowledge no one to be our Lord. This is the ultimate illusion.

Psychiatrists tell us that people who live in a world of cognitive illusion are psychotic. The word “psychotic” means that someone’s ability to test what is actually “out there”; this ability is impaired or has even been lost. Our society is horrified at the appearance of psychotic people; our society’s response is to move them off the scene as fast as possible. In our horror at psychosis (which is a giant, all-encompassing cognitive illusion) we blithely overlook that spiritual psychosis which is far more common; universal, in fact, apart from a miracle at God’s hand. Spiritual psychosis is the spiritual condition where someone’s ability to discern God’s presence, God’s truth, God’s way, God’s inescapability; someone’s ability here is broken down (or not so much broken down as never quickened). Are we horrified at this? Not at all! The ultimate evil of pride is that it destroys our capacity to perceive the truth about ourselves under God. It even destroys our awareness that we are under God. This is the ultimate illusion and, if we were sensible at all, the ultimate horror.

The book of Daniel tells us that when King Nebucchadnezzar became swollen with pride his spirit was hardened, he was deposed from this throne, his glory was taken away from him, he went mad and ate grass like an animal. His pride brought on “melt-down”. His pride blinded him, blunted him, dehumanised him. The text tells us that he remained in this state “until he knew that the Most High God rules the kingdom of men….”

 

III: — Since all of us are afflicted with a pride comparable to Nebucchadnezzar’s, all of us desperately need to be cured of it. What is the cure? Where does the cure begin?

 

(i) It begins with truth; the truth (i.e., the truth of God); the whole truth. The truth is, we are unrighteous people who have nothing to plead on our own behalf. Since we can plead nothing of ourselves, we can only plead God’s mercy, his forgiveness, his remission of our sin.

As long as we think there is anything in us that God can recognise and reward, we are pride-deluded. The fact that our only righteousness is God’s gift tells us that there is nothing in ourselves that we can call up or brandish or use as a bargaining chip with God. Several years ago I was counselling a woman, on her way to a divorce, when her husband — a Texan — dropped into my office to pay me for the service I was rendering his wife. I told this Texan that there was no counselling fee; I was paid by Streetsville congregation, and was paid adequately. He insisted on writing a small cheque ($25.00) to the congregation. “I may be poor”, he told me emphatically, “but I’m no ‘field nigger’.” Plainly a field nigger is someone with no standing and no respectability. This man was telling me he had some. But the fact of God’s pardon, his forgiveness, his mercy, his remission; the fact of this means that you and I are beggars before God. To be sure, forgiveness means more than this, a great deal more; but it never means less. The fact that we can live before God only by his mercy means that we have nothing to call up or brandish or use as a bargaining chip with God. When Richard Nixon was charged and convicted, Gerald Ford, his successor, granted him a “Presidential Pardon”. The fact of Nixon’s pardon meant there wasn’t one person who could think of one thing to excuse one offence. Since there wasn’t one person who could think of one thing to excuse one offence, either Richard Nixon was to be sentenced or he was to be pardoned. He was pardoned. His pardon, however, presupposed his guilt. We must be sure we understand this point: Nixon’s pardon meant he was undeniably guilty. What is excusable we excuse; the wholly inexcusable, the utterly guilty, can only be pardoned.

If we think no pride remains in us, then we need to ask ourselves if we understand what God’s forgiveness means: it means that the Holy One can’t think of one thing that would excuse anything about us. God’s gift of righteousness – his gift of right standing with him pressed upon those who cling in faith to the ever-righteous Son – means that of ourselves we have no standing with him and aren’t fit to appear before him.

 

(ii) If the first truth about us is that the gospel unmasks us, the second truth about us is that the gospel gloriously heals us and exalts us. The second truth is also a second test: are we willing to wrap the healing/exalting gospel around us despite the gospel’s bloodiness (say pseudo-sophisticates) and despite the gospel’s narrowness (say the supposedly broadminded) and despite the gospel’s Jewishness (say the anti-Semites among us)?

Naaman was commander of the Syrian army. He learned he had leprosy. He longed to be rid of it. A young Israelite woman, a prisoner of war, told Naaman’s wife that a man named Elisha, a prophet in Israel, could cure Naaman. Naaman swallowed his pride and called on Elisha. What a humiliation! He, a military commander, a cosmopolitan Gentile, appearing cap-in-hand before this scruffy enemy fellow who also belonged to that people the world loves to loathe. Naaman was so humiliated he knew there couldn’t be any pride left in him — until Elisha told him what he had to do to be cured. He would have to wash seven times in the Jordan River (the Jordan being then what the Don River is today). Naaman stormed off, shouting at Elisha, “Can’t you just wave your hand and make me better? And if I do have to wash, can’t I wash in a river of my choosing?” That was what Naaman really wanted: he wanted to wash in a river of his choosing. He hadn’t quite swallowed all his pride. Meanwhile, Elisha was adamant: the Jordan or no cure.

All of us want an easy cure for our pride. We’d all prefer a wave of the hand; or at least a cure of our choosing. We all want relief from symptoms; we all want deliverance from self-deception and corruption. At least we all want deliverance from self-deception and corruption at the same time that we want to cling to our own righteousness, the righteousness we think we have, lest we have to admit with the hymnwriter, “Nothing in my hand I bring; nothing!”

Naaman went home and thought it over for a while. He thought it over until his loathsomeness was as loathsome to him as it had long been to everyone else. Then he did as the prophet had commanded: seven times in that river proud people didn’t go near.

Seven is the biblical symbol for completeness, for wholeness. Naaman, a Syrian, (today we’d call him an Arab); this Arab remained immersed in the river of Israel until he was completely cured, whole once more.

You and I must remain immersed in the gospel until our life’s end; we must remain immersed in the gospel however ridiculous a secularised society finds the gospel; we must remain immersed in the gospel until that day when we shall no longer need the gospel just because arrogance will no longer be able to overtake us and irrupt within us, delude us and deform us.

 

(iii) The third truth about our pride-warped hearts and the cure we need is this: we need to wash feet. Jesus washed feet. It was the work of a servant, never the duty of the householder. Jesus never pretended it was the duty of the householder; he knew it was the work of a servant – and he said it was pure privilege.

The next time we are asked to do something we instinctively feel to be beneath us, something that makes us feel small, we need to do it. We must come to see that footwashing is a privilege in a world that boasts of its self-importance but only displays a shrivelled heart. We must come to see that only a very small person is ever big.

 

(iv) The fourth truth about us and the cure for our deep-seated pride: we have to allow our own feet to be washed. In some respects it’s much harder to be washed than to wash, because at least when we are washing someone else’s feet we likely feel somewhat heroic and hugely generous. To admit that our own feet need washing by anyone at all is very difficult. Years ago I spoke with a university professor who was struggling desperately with a temptation whose details we needn’t discuss; the professor told me the only man who had been able to help him was a truck driver — and he needed this truck driver as he needed no one else.

Isaac Watts, hymnwriter extraordinary, tells us that when he beheld the humiliation in which the Son of glory died he was able to pour contempt on all his pride.

Thomas Watson, my favourite 17th century Puritan thinker, has written, “All Christian growth is finally growth in humility.”

 

                                                                                                  Victor Shepherd
May 1999

Daniel, the Den of Lions, and Christians of Any Era

Daniel 6:10-24               Acts 5:27-32                 Mathew 10:24-31

 

 

I: — God’s children have long known that their faith immerses them in a world that is both turbulent and treacherous. God’s children are painfully aware that the world-at-large resents any and all who are the sign of God’s presence and purpose.

Daniel of old was no different: he learnt quickly that the world’s hatred gathers itself around the person whom God has appointed to be a beacon, a witness, salt, light, unmistakable as a city set on a hill. At the same time Daniel knew that God has promised never to fail or forsake those whom he appoints but always and everywhere to protect them.

The story begins with King Darius of old.   Darius (approximately 540 BCE) was a gifted ruler and administrator. He divided his kingdom into 120 provinces and set a premier over each province.   Above these 120 premiers he set three presidents, Daniel being one of the three.

Daniel happened to be the most talented of the three, and King Darius planned to make Daniel the leading civil servant of the kingdom, second in power and authority only to the king himself.

The reaction of those who had been passed over for promotion was swift and sure.

[a] They envied Daniel, and their envy was lethal.   Never think that envy is merely a twinge of heart or mind whereby we fleetingly wish we had what someone else has, the twinge disappearing a second later. Envy is a poison that seeps into our bloodstream and renders us toxic to ourselves and deadly to others. First we covet what someone else has. Then we resent her for having it. Next we invent nastiness about her and project it onto her, the projected nastiness now legitimizing the venom we shall surely inject with our next “bite.” Our venom can assume many forms. We may gossip and ruin her reputation; we may harass her subtly in a hundred different ways; we may make her life miserable by refusing to co-operate with her; we may slay her through engineered humiliation.  If we are her boss we may even be able to demote her if not fire her. Envy ultimately aims at someone else’s annihilation.

[b] Not only did government officials envy Daniel on account of his ability; they also hated him on account of his goodness.  Daniel was said to be “blameless”: he couldn’t be bribed, bought, threatened, corrupted, co-opted.         He couldn’t be drawn into influence-peddling or bookkeeping wizardry or payola of any sort. Daniel’s integrity was unimpeachable.

Was he loved for it? On the contrary he was hated. Darkness hates the light. People of integrity who stand upright are hated by those who wriggle in the slime of clandestine corruption.

[c] What’s more, the people over whom Daniel had been promoted resented him because he was a foreigner. “Xenophobia” is the social science word for the phenomenon.  Xenos means “strange”; phobia, of course, is neurotic fear. Xenophobia is a neurotic, groundless fear of strangers.  Once again, however, we mustn’t think that because xenophobia is neurotic it isn’t harmful. Xenophobes hiss their ultimatum: “assimilate or leave”.

Plainly Daniel already had three strikes against him.

[d] Still, there was a fourth vulnerability to Daniel, perhaps the most dangerous one of all: he was a Jew among Gentiles.   Here we come to the heart of what the apostle Paul calls “the secret forces of wickedness” (2nd Thess. 2:7 REB) or “the mystery of lawlessness” (RSV). Groundless Gentile hostility to Jewish people, so deep-seated it couldn’t be deeper, is utterly irrational, of course.  Still, the sheer irrationality of evil is one aspect of evil’s evilness. To the extent that evil could be understood or evil explained or evil accounted for; to this extent its evilness would be lessened.

It saddens me to have to tell you that where virulent anti-Semitism is concerned the same irrationality is found in many Christians and frequently flares out of the church institution.  Until 1948, when the state of Israel was established, Jewish people customarily received far better treatment at the hands of Muslims than they received at the hands of Christians.  Why is it that while the inquisition, spawned by the church and maintained by the church, began in the 14th century, a second inquisition was launched in the 15th, this time targeting the Jewish people specifically? Why is it that anti-Semitism, virulent throughout the Middle Ages, reached such irrational depths that one aspect of the “blood myth” whereby Jewish people were libelled; one aspect of this myth was that Jewish males menstruated? You have never seen it? Who needs to see it when one segment of our society is labelled monstrous so as to justify treating it as monstrous?  Never assume that irrationality is harmless.

We must never forget that it was Erasmus, the Christian humanist without intellectual peer in the sixteenth century, who wanted to see Europe rid of its entire Jewish population, and who coined the term Judenrein, purified of Jews — which term had a horrific history in the 20th century.

Daniel was dead four times over.  The rest was commentary. Since Christians believe that humankind is fallen, that the prince of this world is nefarious, Christians of all people ought to have no illusions as to the world’s turbulence and turpitude and treachery.

 

   II: — The men who envy Daniel, hate him, resent him and loathe him now conspire to frame him. Since they can’t accuse Daniel of anything, they have to invent something that will render his present behaviour — exemplary in every respect — newly criminal. They persuade King Darius to pass a law forbidding anyone to petition any deity or human except Darius himself for the next thirty days.  Aware of Daniel’s ironfast faith, they know for sure that an Israelite like Daniel will never petition a mere mortal like Darius while refusing to petition God. Not to address God is unbelief, while addressing a mortal as a deity is blasphemous because idolatrous. It would all have sickened Daniel inasmuch as he had long known he would never, simply never, accommodate a pagan king where that king’s request contradicted the claim of God upon him.  Daniel was aware that if he forgot for one minute who he was because of whose he was, then in one minute he’d be useless to God and humankind.

 

Why did King Darius promulgate the law?   King though he was, undoubtedly he felt enormous pressure from all the civic officials who had now “packed” on him.  When mediocrity packs it is nothing less than terrifying.  Darius saw in a flash that king though he was, once all his subordinate officials packed on him he couldn’t administer his kingdom. He would be a king without a kingdom, a toothless tiger, a laughing stock.  When mediocrity packs it can always render excellence inoperative, can’t it? Darius saw instantly that he was soon to be a king without “clout” unless he capitulated to the mediocrities around him.  None of them could individually out-muscle him, but collectively they could render him politically impotent.  He capitulated.

 

Daniel learned of the newly promulgated law.  He disregarded it. He continued doing what he had always done; namely, he went to the upper floor of his home where the windows were open and where he knew he would be seen. He knelt down and prayed. Daniel knelt to pray in private even as his private devotion was visible, thanks to the open window. In other words, private worship is a public event. (This point must be underlined in our society: private worship is a public event.)

 

Daniel won’t apostatize. When the law is passed forbidding him to pray to the Holy One of Israel, the only true and living God, he prays.  Centuries earlier the prophet Elijah, together with thousands of others, it turns out, had refused even to bow to Baal, let alone kiss him. Centuries later two apostles of Jesus Christ will cry out, “We must obey God rather than men” (Acts 5:29), and then step ahead rejoicing that they are counted worthy to suffer on account of the name of him who has incarnated himself in the Nazarene. Daniel is fully aware of the consequences of his non-compliance: anyone found defying the king will be executed. He ignores the edict and prays.

 

Where did Daniel find, how did he find, whatever it takes to remain faithful to God and therein sign his own death warrant?   Our text tells us that when Daniel opened his window to pray he faced Jerusalem ; Jerusalem , hier shalem, city of salvation.  Jerusalem was that spot on earth, we are told, where God “chose to make his name to dwell”, according to Deuteronomy 12; that spot of which God was to say, “My name shall be there”, according to 1st Kings 8. God’s name is God’s living person; God’s name is God’s person, presence and power. God’s name is the God who is high and lofty and lifted up focussing himself to pinpoint concentration so as to render his presence and power palpable.  God had pledged himself to this at Jerusalem .

 

Daniel wasn’t young at the time of this incident with Darius and his drones. Daniel was estimated to be 70 years old. We mustn’t think that Daniel’s courage and resilience came upon him merely in the moment of trial; his resolve not to capitulate didn’t “just occur” to him on the spot like a bolt from the blue.  Daniel’s spiritual formation had been developing for decades.  For years he had prayed facing Jerusalem without ever being able to see Jerusalem . Living in Babylon he oriented himself to the city he couldn’t see or visit just because he knew that God had pledged his name to hier shalem, city of salvation, and God’s name was nothing less than the concentrated, effectual presence of God’s person.

 

The resources that Daniel needed at this moment didn’t arise from this moment. The resources Daniel needed arose from the spiritual discipline that an old man had maintained for decades. These resources now fortified the 70-year old man with a defiance that wasn’t childish petulance but was rather righteous resilience.  Such resilience couldn’t admit even the thought of self-serving, skin-saving compromise.  When Daniel prayed to the God his Gentile tormentors despised and prayed facing Jerusalem , the earthly guarantee of all that Israel ’s God had promised, Daniel knew precisely what he was doing.  He knew that private prayer is always public event; more to the point, private prayer is always public protest.

 

Was Daniel afraid?   John Wesley insisted that it is impossible not to fear.  We all fear and must fear. Then the only matter to be decided is what or whom we are going to fear.  Wesley maintained that either we fear God and then fear nothing else and no one else, or we don’t fear God and then fear everything and everyone else. “Give me a hundred men who fear no one but God and hate nothing but sin and we can turn England upside down”, Wesley said. All biblical faith begins in the fear of God, said Martin Buber, 20th century philosopher and exegete.

 

Then did Daniel fear? Of course he did. Yet because he feared God more than he feared Darius he ceased to fear Darius.  Because he feared God he remained undeflectable.

 

III: — Darius proceeds with Daniel’s execution.  Is Darius a psychopath, someone seemingly like us but utterly conscienceless and therefore never to be trusted?  No. So far from conscienceless Darius is conscience-stricken.         He’s devastated. He’s distressed that he has allowed himself to be backed into the corner from which he can’t escape without losing face.  Once Darius has had Daniel thrown into the den of lions he spends the night fasting. Pagan though he is, he intuits that fasting, a religious rite known throughout the religions of humankind, has something to do with self-denial or purification or intercession or whatever — anything that might somehow mitigate his guilt and lessen Daniel’s pain.  Darius is so very conscience-stricken that he can’t sleep.

 

Darius isn’t a psychopath.  But neither is he harmless. The fact that what he’s done to Daniel upsets him dreadfully doesn’t mean he hasn’t done it. Never think that just because a person is conscience-stricken that person isn’t dangerous. As a matter of fact the insecure person is always more dangerous than the nasty person. The nasty person is characteristically nasty, consistently nasty, and therefore predictably nasty. Because we can count on the nasty person to be nasty we know what we must do to stay out of harm’s way. But the insecure person is different. The insecure person will lash out unpredictably in a way that we can never foresee. Not only will he lash out unpredictably, he will lash out with consequences that are themselves unpredictable. The insecure person who dreads loss of face, dreads public humiliation and therefore dreads loss of his fragile identity; this person is far more dangerous than the mean-spirited person whom everyone has learned to step around.

 

We must never think that super-sensitive people like Darius are by that fact harmless. They are dangerous, more dangerous than the characteristically nasty.

 

So Darius isn’t conscienceless.  But he is cowardly. And he can be compromised. Is he also cruel? He isn’t inherently cruel. Still, his sensitivity, his dread of losing face before the mediocrities who are essential to him and who have “packed” on him; his dread of losing face before them renders him cruel with that unintentional yet deadly cruelty peculiar to the fusion of cowardice and compromise.

 

Darius is reluctant to execute Daniel; in fact he’s heartbroken over it. So what. Execution is execution regardless of whether the executioner is smirking or weeping. Daniel is going to be murdered.

 

IV: — When Darius ordered the execution of Daniel he had a stone rolled against the mouth of the lions’ den. Then the stone was sealed.

 

This aspect of the story causes the reader to think of the tomb in which the body of our Lord was laid.  Once our Lord’s remains were laid in the tomb, a stone was rolled against the entrance to the tomb lest the body be snatched or governmental process be violated in any way.

 

On Easter morning our Lord was raised from the dead in a transfigured body. His resurrection vindicated him. His resurrection vindicated everything about him.  On the day that our Lord was raised from the dead he stood forth vindicated, vindicated in all that he said and did and is.

 

When Daniel emerged from the lions’ den he too was vindicated totally. Everything about him was made to shine forth resplendently as God now honoured before the world a man who had faithfully honoured God.  Daniel had served God with integrity in the course of his daily work as pre-eminent civil servant in the service of King Darius.         Daniel had remained a steadfast son of Israel even though he was an exile in a strange land far, far from home.         Daniel had been unwavering in his loyalty to that kingdom which transcends the kingdoms of this world, unwavering in his zeal for truth, undeflectable in his thrice-daily recognition of all that Jerusalem represented. In short, Daniel had never forgotten God’s name.  And God’s name, Daniel knew, is God’s person, presence, power fused as one — now operative, effectual, in such a way as to declare God himself the hidden truth and reality of the world regardless of the world’s recognition or the world’s non-recognition.  Daniel had never forgotten God’s name.

 

Neither had God forgotten Daniel’s name.  Dan-i-el: “God is my judge.”   The Hebrew notion of judge, we should note carefully, differs significantly from the modern notion of judge.  In our era a judge is an impartial arbitrator.  In our era a judge pronounces something but never does anything. In Israel of old it was different. The first responsibility of the judge was to rescue the oppressed and free the enslaved, and then to vindicate the newly rescued and freed as righteous before God and henceforth the beneficiary of God’s blessing.  Daniel’s name — “God is my judge” — now declares that God has rescued him from the lions, freed him from the den, vindicated him as a righteous man and rendered him the beneficiary of God’s blessing.  God remembers those who remember him.

 

V: — But does he? Does God invariably remember those who remember him? In the course of his faithfulness to God in Nazi Germany Dietrich Bonhoeffer unfailingly remembered God’s name.   But it can’t be said of Bonhoeffer as it was said of Daniel, “God sent his angel and shut the lion’s mouth.”   For that matter no one shut the mouth of the lion whose paw-swipe decapitated John the Baptist. No one shut the “mouth” of Mary Tudor when the gospel was surging throughout England in the days of the English Reformation and “Bloody” Mary responded by executing Nicholas Ridley and Thomas Cranmer and Hugh Latimer, together with 300 others. No one shut the lion’s mouth on that never-to-be-forgotten day in 1597 in Nagasaki when the Japanese, who had never heard of crucifixion until missionaries told them the story of Jesus, crucified 125 Jesuit missionaries at once, and then burnt and beheaded dozens more 25 years later in 1622.

 

The truth of the matter is, more often than not — far more often than not — the lion’s mouth isn’t stopped, with the result that yet another witness becomes a martyr.

 

While we are thinking of Bonhoeffer we should think as well of another brave witness in the Confessing Church during the same era, Martin Niemoeller.  Both men were Lutherans. Both were scholarly pastors. Both formed and informed the Confessing Church , those Christians who refused to say “Hitler ist Fuehrer”, who refused, like Daniel, to abide by the edict of the political ruler.  Niemoeller was in prison for eight years, was scheduled for execution, but was rescued by allied forces three days before he was to be hanged. Bonhoeffer was in prison for two years, was scheduled for execution, and was not rescued but rather was hanged three weeks before allied forces reached Flossenburg.

 

Calvin has said that God’s providence is “inscrutable.”   Calvin is correct: providence is inscrutable.  The apostle Peter was executed in Nero’s persecution, while the apostle John was exiled to the island of Patmos . Self-denial is required of all Christians, to be sure, but the nature of the self-renunciation involved varies hugely from Christian to Christ Peter is permitted the comfort and consolation of a wife in his apostolic struggles; Paul reminds us that he has been given no such comfort. My discipleship has cost me very little, it would seem, while Father Damien’s obedience took him to a leper colony on the island of Molokai where he ministered until he died from leprosy himself.         No lion’s mouth was stopped for him.

 

Or was it? Surely the lion’s mouth is stopped for all Christ’s people ultimately.  Peter and John met very different earthly ends, yet neither had his life dribble away fruitlessly. Both have been used of God to introduce millions to Jesus Christ and nourish them in him.

 

Bonhoeffer died at 39 and Niemoeller at 92, yet both have equipped countless Christians who are threatened by totalitarian rulers to hold out, hold on, hold up Jesus Christ as the transcendent truth-bringer and therefore the world’s only hope.

 

Damien died of leprosy among lepers, while Shepherd will likely die of old age among the elderly infirm of the local nursing home.  But both will have relished discerning God’s will for them and abandoning themselves to it. Both will have been sustained by their steadfast confidence that the Word they aspired to keep on earth is going to keep them in eternity.

 

Since no Christian’s life ultimately succumbs to the forces of destruction that surround us on all sides, therefore every Christian’s life has been rendered kingdom-fruitful even if the King alone has seen and noted and magnified the fruitfulness.

 

There remains another sense in which the lion’s mouth is stopped for all Christians. Regardless of the earthly circumstances under which our life unfolds, regardless of the circumstances under which our days are terminated, none of Christ’s people is consumed ultimately.   On the day of judgement all disciples without exception are going to stand forth gloriously as irrefutable proof that they were rescued by God’s outstretched arm, were freed from bondages both dramatic and seemingly ordinary, were vindicated as righteous before God and are now the beneficiary of his eternal benevolence.  Since God is a “consuming fire” (Heb. 12:29) and yet we are not consumed on the day of judgement, then for us the lion’s mouth has been shut and can never be opened.

 

In John’s gospel the risen Jesus tells Peter that Peter one day will be bound and carried and stretched out; in other words, Peter will be crucified like his Lord before him and in this manner glorify God.  Then Jesus urges Peter, “Follow me.”  Peter sees another disciple following too, a disciple concerning whom Jesus hasn’t said anything yet.         “I’m going to be crucified?”, says Peter, “What about him?” Jesus replies, “If it is my will that he remain until I come, what is that to you?”

 

The truth is, regardless of the circumstances under which both Peter and the unnamed disciple died the lion’s mouth was stopped for both. For both now stand forth in glory as servants of Christ whom the master rescued, freed, vindicated, commissioned, used, blessed and will continue to bless for ever and ever, as surely as all of this can be said of Daniel too and will even be said of you and of me.

 

 

                                                                                                   Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                             

   August 2010

 

 

 

 

 

A Little Note on Two Kinds of Knowing: Scientific and Personal

Hosea 4:1-6

I: — Although I’m not trained as a scientist I have never belittled science, and never belittled it for several reasons. One reason is that God mandates science. God commands us to subdue the earth, to have dominion over every creature (every creature, that is, except our fellow-humans.)

Another reason I don’t belittle science is that I relish intellectual enquiry. Intellectual enquiry, we should note, is one aspect of loving God with our minds.

Another reason is that I, along with everyone one else, have profited immensely from science. When I was still a teenager my grandfather used to say to me, “Victor, never let people tell you about ‘the good old days.’ They weren’t good.” We all know what he meant. Can you imagine what it would be like not to be able to have an inflamed appendix removed or a broken leg set? water not rendered fit for drinking? helplessness in the face of childhood disease? Yes, I’m aware that in a fallen world there is no scientific development that can’t be bent to the service of evil. The kitchen knife (unquestionably a product of technology) can be used murderously as readily as atomic power. But the fact that evil can co-opt any scientific development doesn’t of itself invalidate the legitimacy and glory of scientific investigation.

At the same time, we must recognize that while scientific investigation admits us to one aspect of the creation, it doesn’t admit us to all aspects; while it blesses us as only it can, it isn’t the only blessing wherewith we are blessed; while scientific investigation yields knowledge, the knowledge it yields isn’t the only kind of knowing. Furthermore, not only is scientific knowing not the only kind of knowing within the creation, the kind of knowing it is has nothing to do with knowing him who transcends the creation and is himself most profoundly what the non-human creation isn’t; namely, person.

Today we are going to probe both kinds of knowing, the kind that is peculiar to science and the kind that is peculiar to persons; and we are going to probe pre-eminently the knowing that is peculiar to the Person, the living God himself.

 

II(i): — Let’s start with scientific knowing. Knowing here arises as a subject investigates an object; the subject apprehends a thing; someone who is higher in the order of being investigates something that is lower in the order of being. Think of the scientific research into the properties and uses of the peanut. I assume that no one here today questions the assertion that human beings are higher in the order of being than peanuts.

(ii) Scientific knowing is acquired for the sake of using the object, controlling the object, manipulating the object; ultimately, mastering the object. Scientific investigation of the peanut is undertaken in order to learn all the properties of the peanut and thereby use the peanut as widely as possible: peanut butter, cooking oil, face-cream, suntan lotion, animal-feed, and so on.

(iii) In sum, the knowing peculiar to science presupposes objectivity, detachment; the scientific investigator stands over against the object, contemplates it from a distance, and manipulates it for the sake of using it.

 

II(i): — The knowing that is peculiar to persons is very different. In the first place, in knowing another person we don’t keep that person at a distance; we don’t maintain a resolute detachment, objectivity. Instead, knowledge of another person arises only through intimacy with that person.

(ii) Again, personal knowing is never gained for the sake of using another person. To use another person is first to “thingify” that person, reduce her to an object, and therefore not to know her as person at all. To use another human being is to manipulate, and we all recognize this as evil. As for mastering another human being; this amounts to a form of enslavement and is to be repudiated with horror.

(iii) What’s most important, to know a person isn’t to investigate that person and acquire information about her. Investigating someone and acquiring information about her “thingifies” her, rendering her a non-person. Most profoundly, to know a person is to be changed oneself by that person. In other words, to know someone else is to be changed oneself.

In 1923 the German Jewish thinker, Martin Buber, published his small book, I and Thou. (A book, I might add, that is surprisingly difficult, despite its easy-sounding title.) In his book Buber made the point that what we know of a person is the difference that person has made to our life. To know my wife isn’t to acquire information about her (she’s five feet tall, speaks French, and plays the piano); for me to know my wife is to have been altered myself through meeting her. If Maureen and I have lived together for 34 years and haven’t affected each other so as to make the profoundest difference within each other, then we simply don’t know each other, regardless of how much detailed information we have acquired about each other. Remember, to know a person is to be profoundly altered by that person. What I know of a person is the difference that person has made to me in the course of our meeting each other.

Now don’t go home complaining that what I’ve just said can be understood only by those with philosophical training. Although Buber gained a reputation as a philosopher, in fact he was a biblical thinker first and foremost. Buber grasped the logic of scripture as few others have. In other words, what Buber put forward he didn’t invent: it stands writ large on every page of scripture. If it’s writ large everywhere in scripture, why do we have such difficulty grasping it? We find it difficult just because we have never been schooled in the logic of scripture. Ever since the 18th century Enlightenment the western world has assumed that scientific knowing is the only kind of knowing there is. But it isn’t the only kind; and while it’s unquestionably an important kind, it’s not the most important kind. Knowing persons is far more important than knowing things, and knowing, the Person, God, is most important of all.

Remember, to know an object scientifically is to investigate that object and acquire information about it. To know a person, however, is to be affected by that person, altered profoundly, changed by that person, made different forever.

When scripture speaks of “knowing God’s mercy” it doesn’t mean that we have information about an aspect of God’s character. To know God’s mercy, rather, is to have intimate acquaintance with God’s mercy and to have been profoundly affected by God’s mercy, changed, made forever different.

 

IV(i): — Needless to say, it’s difficult for people like us who are far more exposed to scientific knowing than we are to personal knowing to grasp this point. How difficult it is is reflected again and again in our everyday conversation. For instance:

– Do you know Jane Smith?

– Yes, I know Jane; I know her well; I know what makes her “tick.”

– You do? Tell me what makes her “tick.”

– She listens to Beethoven by the hour. Beethoven does something for her. But she can’t stand    Mahler. Mahler leaves her depressed. Also, she’s a vegetarian; she won’t eat meat because she   thinks that eating meat is tantamount to cannibalism. She likes expensive clothes and wears them            well. That’s understandable, however, since she’s been divorced twice and is looking for a man.

– I see. You know Jane Smith really well, don’t you.

No! A thousand times no! The speaker doesn’t know Jane Smith well; in fact the speaker doesn’t know Jane Smith at all. The speaker has 101 bits of information about Jane Smith. The speaker assumes that as more and more information about Jane Smith is acquired, Jane Smith herself is better and better known. But the person of Jane Smith isn’t known in this way. In fact, so far from being known, Jane Smith hasn’t even been met. The only person who knows Jane Smith is the person whose encounter with her has left that person different himself.

Let’s suppose that one day such a fellow does meet her, even falls in love with her. Little by little he comes to see how she has changed his life. He knows her now, profoundly knows her. One day a friend says, “What kind of clothes does Jane wear?” “Clothes?”, the fellow says, “clothes? I’ve never noticed. But you can’t imagine what she’s done for me!”

(ii) A minute ago I said that we have enormous difficulty grasping what it is to know a person. We have similar difficulty grasping how we come to know a person. Everyone knows how we come to gain scientific knowledge of an object: we act on the object, dominate it, master it. To come to know persons, however, is entirely different: we come to know a person by exposing ourselves to her, by exposing ourselves to her defencelessly. Domination of an object yields scientific knowledge of that object. Vulnerability before a person, on the other hand, defenceless self-exposure, yields personal knowledge of that person. Our vulnerability, defencelessness, before a person finds that person altering us; insofar as we are altered in the course of our encounter with her, we know her. The difference my wife has made within me in the course of meeting her; this is my knowledge of her.

Everyone here today will agree that God knows us. In fact God knows us better than anyone else knows us. But why does God know us? How? Does God know us better than we know him in that he’s a better scientific investigator of us than we are of him? No. God knows us person-to-person; which is to say, God can know us only by being defenceless himself before us. And defenceless he is, for who is more defenceless, more vulnerable, than someone crucified?

But haven’t I said that we know another person only to the extent that that person has profoundly altered us? If God knows us, then we must have affected him. Wherein have we altered God? Can we affect him in this way? Yes we can. At the very least we have broken his heart. Sinners that we are — defiant, disobedient, rebellious, ungrateful — we have broken his heart. Actually, we have affected him, made the profoundest difference to him, in many respects, so very intimately does he know us. We have provoked his anger and mobilized his judgement. Yet we have affected him even more; most profoundly, we have affected him so thoroughly as to have him delay the day of condemnation and extend the day of grace. According to the prophet Hosea God had said of us, in the face of our defiance and disobedience, “Lo-ammi, Not my people”, “Lo-ruchamah, Not pitied.” Then in anguished heartbreak God had said, “How can I give you up…! How can I hand you over…! My heart recoils within me, my compassion grows warm and tender.” Finally God was heard to say once more, “Ammi, My people; Ruchamah, Pitied.” God knows us so very thoroughly not because he’s a practised investigator; God knows us just because he’s defenceless before us. We affect him most profoundly. What he knows of us is precisely the alteration we have effected in him.

Then what about us? Do we know him? How well do we know him? We know God only to the extent that he has made the profoundest difference to us. Only as we meet him defencelessly; only as we meet him without evasions, without excuses, without false faces, without calculation or self-deception; only in this way do we come to know God. We come to know him only as we approach him like the hymnwriter, crying, “Nothing in my hand I bring; nothing!”

 

V: — In the time that remains to us this morning I want to illustrate all that I have said so far with a few instances of personal knowing highlighted in scripture.

(i) Jesus exclaims, according to the testimony of the apostle John, “If you continue in my word…you will know the truth, and the truth will make you free.”(John 8:32) When Jesus speaks of “continuing in his word” he means “abiding in him”, since he himself is the word incarnate. And when Jesus speaks of “knowing the truth”, knowing reality, he is speaking of an intimate acquaintance with the truth as we expose ourselves defencelessly to the truth. And when he says that such radical, undisguised exposure to Christ the truth will make us free, he means that we are going to be released from everything that “hooks” us now and inhibits us from being the son or daughter of God we are meant to be. To know our Lord who is truth is to be altered by truth; and this is to be freed in such a way that we can now become what we were always created to be.

 

(ii) The apostle Paul speaks of “knowing Christ and the power of his resurrection.”(Phil. 3:10) The resurrection of Christ is the vindication of Christ himself, his gospel, his way, his mission, his promise. To know Christ and the power of his resurrection is to be intimately acquainted with our Lord himself and therein experience for ourselves the profoundest vindication of him and his gospel and his way and his mission and his promise. To know Jesus Christ and the power of his resurrection is to be affected by him in such manner as to have all the assurance we shall ever need that we belong to him because he first appointed himself to belong to us, all the assurance we shall ever need that his grip on us will ever be stronger than our grip on him, assurance that while he never lets us off he will also never let us go.

 

(iii) Finally, the apostle Paul says that one day we are going to know God even as we are fully known by God now.(1 Cor. 13:12) At present God knows us fully; we however, know him only partially — which is to say, our transformation through meeting him is only partial. To be sure, our knowledge of him is real; our knowledge of him is profound; our knowledge of him is immense blessing. Nevertheless, our knowledge of him remains only partial. One day, however, we are going to know God as thoroughly as he now knows us — which is to say, one day our transformation will be complete as we appear before him without spot or blemish. Don’t you long for it with an ache that will be relieved only on the great day itself?

On the day that we know God as thoroughly as he now knows us we are going to be changed; transformed, in fact, so as to need no further transformation.

 

In conclusion, what we know of a person, whether human or divine, is precisely what happens to us when we meet him as a person. It is the mission of the church to exalt such knowledge; and not only exalt, but exemplify it. For the church of Jesus Christ consists of those who know their Lord now, albeit partially, and want only to know him utterly.

 

                                                                                                         Victor Shepherd
April 2003   

Shorter Books of the Bible: Jonah

 Jonah 1:4-6

I: — Victims of horrific cruelty don’t forget readily.  Victims of horrific cruelty remain suspicious for centuries.         Victims of horrific cruelty find it hard to forgive.  They don’t want to be told they should forgive.  They simply want to be left alone.

In 722 BCE Assyrian armies swept through the Near East . They became notorious for their cruelty. Do you remember the poem by Lord Byron we studied in high school – “The Assyrian came down like the wolf on the fold”?         There are caves in Palestine to this day where we can find etched into cave-walls depictions of Assyrian cruelty: men beheaded, children disembowelled, pregnant women ripped open. The Assyrians did it.   Up until the Assyrian assault there had been twelve tribes in Israel . The Assyrians slew ten.  After 722 BCE there were only two tribes left, Judah and Benjamin. The other ten will never be seen again.

The capital city of Assyria is Nineveh . Jonah is commanded to go to Nineveh and announce the gospel; then he’s to summon the Ninevites to repent in light of the gospel. Jonah objects. “How can you expect me to announce the news of your amnesty”, he cries to God, “in light of what the Ninevites have done to my people, Israel ?”

Perhaps we want to say, “Whether or not Jonah has it in him to announce God’s amnesty to the Assyrians and invite them to join Israel in the kingdom of God isn’t our problem. It may be Jonah’s problem, but it isn’t ours, since Assyria is long gone, and together with it its capital city, Nineveh .”

But if we speak like this we have spoken too soon, because the city of Nineveh is alive and well today. Its name today is Masoul. Masoul is a city in present-day Iraq . Regardless of how we assess American intervention in Iraq , I trust we are aware that present-day Iraqi cruelty is no small matter. I trust we don’t think that Saddam Hussein was a Boy Scout.

As if the Assyrian savagery in 722 BCE weren’t enough, in 586 BCE the Babylonians overran Israel . This time the Babylonians didn’t put Israel ’s people to the sword; instead they carried some of Israel ’s people off into exile and humiliated them.  The Jewish people who were left behind were leaderless.  They fell apart.

The exile, however, didn’t last as long as expected.  The exiled people who survived the exile and returned to Palestine had terrible stories to tell. Jonah cries to God that he can’t forget what the nations have done to his people, and for this reason he simply can’t announce the gospel of God’s amnesty and issue the invitation to repent or “come home” to the waiting Father. Is there anyone here whose heart doesn’t go out to Jonah?

The Assyrians had tortured, and then slain, ten of the twelve tribes. The remaining two tribes had had detestable pagan practices forced upon them. The leaders who returned from exile vowed that Israel would purge itself of all pagan accretions and make itself religiously pure, ethnically pure, nationally pure.  Israel would purify itself in order to protect itself, and protect itself in order to preserve itself. Jonah fears that even to carry the message of God’s good news to Nineveh might find Ninevites wanting to join Israel , thus compromising Israel ’s purity. Besides, Jonah has no stomach for the enterprise in any case.

Israel knew that God had appointed it to be a light to the nations, a light to the gentiles. Israel was ordained to be the cutting edge of God’s transformation of the world. Israel was therefore always to be looking beyond itself and moving beyond itself. After the exile, however, many Israelites had lost all heart and all stomach for their vocation. They were too weary and too dispirited to be a light anywhere.   All they wanted to do was purify themselves in order to protect themselves in order to preserve themselves.

Nevertheless some Israelites wouldn’t settle for this. They protested. We can read their protest in two of the shorter books of the bible, Ruth and Jonah.  These two books tell us that God’s care for his creatures is as wide as the world – and so must be Israel ’s. Israel must take up its vocation once again: a light to the nations, even a light to that nation which has savaged Israel .

 

II: — Let’s look more closely at the book of Jonah itself.  It’s listed as one of the prophetic books of the Older Testament, but it differs from them in that it’s about one man, whereas all other prophetic books feature a prophet’s message, not a “prophet’s” biography. In other words, the book of Jonah isn’t a prophetic book of the order of Isaiah or Amos or Jeremiah.

Then of course there’s the incident of the whale. “Jonah and the whale” is the story that children are told since infancy.  What too few people notice, however, is that a whale isn’t even mentioned in the story. The text speaks not of a whale (which is an air-breathing mammal) but of a great fish. The “great fish” episode, however, can scarcely be the point of the story when the fish episode takes up only three verses of the entire book.

Then is the book of Jonah history or parable? Let me say right now that if it isn’t history its force as Word of God isn’t diminished at all. Our Lord’s parables are just that – parables, not history, and no one questions the truth and force of his parables (sanctified fiction) as Word of God on the ground that they are parables and not history.

Let me tell you what I think.  If Jonah is history, it’s the oddest history written anywhere:

-a prophet who runs away from his divine appointment instead of honouring it (as all prophets elsewhere honour their appointment – or else they wouldn’t be prophets);

-he grudgingly takes up his task after the bizarrest intervention of a great fish;

-when his preaching does bear fruit, instead of rejoicing and praising God he complains and sulks;

-speaking of bearing fruit, when Jonah preaches in Nineveh , the entire city, without any exceptions (according to the tale) repents and comes to faith. No evangelist before or since has had 100% success like this, not even Jesus, we should note;

-in the midst of Jonah’s sea-voyage a storm arises, but the storm abates as soon as Jonah is pitched overboard;

-when Jonah finally gets to dry land and the sun is beating down on him, a gourd large enough to give shade to an adult (the gourd must have been five feet in diameter) grows up in a single day.

If you want to regard the story as history, no one is going to object; if, on the other hand, you find the story makes more sense as parable, you stand in good company.

 

III – Now to the story itself.

[i] The first thing to leap out at us is the capacity of our wounds to deflect us from our vocation. Our wounds can easily precipitate bitterness and vindictiveness, thereby deflecting us from our vocation. God orders Jonah to Nineveh . Jonah boards the ship and deliberately heads in the wrong direction, as far from Nineveh as he can get. Jonah wasn’t around when Assyria, the country whose capital city is Nineveh , savaged the Israelite people. The cruel deed occurred hundreds of years before Jonah was born.  Still, just to think of an event hundreds of years ago is enough to acidulate Jonah’s heart and curdle his spirit.  So very bitter is Jonah – not at what was done to him but at what was done to his ancestors generations earlier – that the mere historical recounting of his people’s tragedy blinds him and deafens him to the work God has assigned him.  So very bitter is he that even after he has turned around and gone to Nineveh ; after the city has repented and turned to God he’s angry: the repentant city will now be spared destruction, and Jonah would rather see it pulverized and all its people perish.

The wounds you and I sustain have enormous capacity to render us vindictive. Our vindictiveness fills up our heart until we are preoccupied with it, until every other consideration has been squeezed out and our vocation is long forgotten.

I learned a long time ago that the wounded person may have been victimized by something that isn’t his fault at all. Therefore we rightly pity him for the pain he’s in. I learned too, however, that the person horribly victimized and in dreadful pain should never be regarded as harmless.  The more someone is in pain, the more dangerous he is.

The primary damage we sustain when we are wounded is the wound itself. The secondary damage is the poisoning of our own heart and mind.  The tertiary damage is the damage our poisoned spirit then inflicts on other people.

The story of Jonah should find us all searching our heart, soberly and seriously, lest the wounds we’ve accumulated render us both dangerous to others and useless to God.

 

[ii] The second truth this story always drives home to me is the world’s heart-hunger for God. Jonah’s people have endured dreadful treatment at the hands of the nations, twice over in fact, and now are understandably hostile to the nations, even as those same nations are crying out for the God of the people they have mistreated. Nineveh ’s repentance at the announcement of the gospel proves this.

Assyria is sunk in ungodliness, says Jonah. No doubt it is. But according to Israel ’s prophets, Assyria is no more ungodly than Israel itself, since Israel is sin-ridden too. The sailors in the Jonah story are pagan gentiles; they are neither better nor worse than the rest of us. Yet when Jonah is pitched overboard and the storm is stilled, says our story, the sailors tremble before God.  The people of Nineveh soak up the gospel like a sponge. To be sure, the Ninevites aren’t acquainted with the religious subtleties of Israel , but this doesn’t mean that they are extraordinarily wicked or unteachable or hopeless.

When I was a post-graduate philosophy student an undergraduate English student who shared my library desk spoke to me about my decision to study theology and enter the ministry.  Usually I speak of my vocation without any awkwardness at all.  In this case, however I felt awkward in that she had already told me, emphatically if not defiantly, that she was an agnostic.   What would she understand of what I had to say?   Nonetheless, as straightforwardly and as unselfconsciously as I could I related my experience of and understanding of the summons I’ve never been without since age 14. When I had finished she said quietly, “I understand you.  Plainly I don’t share your space.   I’m not in your orbit. But I understand.” This is precisely the sensitivity and the hunger Jonah found among the Assyrians.

It’s easy in the church to magnify the world’s wickedness when in truth the world’s wickedness is so very blatant as to need no magnification.  We need instead to magnify that light and life and truth which the world needs and for which it hungers even as it tries to feed itself with what doesn’t nourish and therefore won’t finally satisfy.

When Jesus came upon crowds of people who seemed hungry and bewildered and wistful all at once, he wasn’t angry with them (as Jonah had been.) He was moved to such pity for them, the Greek text tells us, that his bowels knotted. He spoke of the crowds as sheep without a shepherd, clueless.   God had spoken exactly like this at the conclusion of the Jonah story: “You pity the gourd because it has withered in the heat of the noon-day sun, but you don’t pity people who are like children in that they don’t know their right hand from their left, who are like cattle in that they’ve become a herd without knowing it?”   Cattle without benefit of discernment; children who don’t know right hand from left; sheep without a shepherd – and through it all a Father whose heart aches for the people he has made in his image.

 

[iii] Lastly, the story of Jonah confirms us in the joy that surrounds the triumph of God’s activity. Jonah should have rejoiced too; instead he sulked.   His petulance, by contrast, only magnifies the joy we find everywhere else in scripture when God’s word and way triumph.

When C.S. Lewis detailed his journey from agnosticism to faith, he titled his autobiography Surprised by Joy. After much intellectual wrestling Lewis concluded that the case for God, philosophically, was stronger than the case against God.    Once he was at the door of the kingdom he peeked through the door, he tells us, and saw within this kingdom a mountainous superfluity of joy. He stepped ahead and never looked back. It all squares with the note of joy that crowns so many of our Lord’s parables.

Let’s be honest: if there isn’t greater joy upon entering the kingdom of God than there is at remaining outside it, who would ever enter it?   Why would anyone bother? We all have more than enough grief, anxiety, and difficulty in our lives right now. The kingdom promises something better: relief, release, rejoicing.

From time to time people ask me why Christians sing at worship.    There are many reasons. The simplest, however, is also the profoundest: singing is what joyful people do naturally. Singing is the spontaneous exclamation of joyful people.   The fact that we sing here frequently is a reminder that the bottom line of our worship, like the bottom line of our Lord’s parables of lost-then-recovered coin and sheep and son, is joy; the joy that Lewis glimpsed through the doorway to the kingdom and which he held up for the rest of his life.

 

What are we to think of when we hear the word “Jonah”?   Not of a whale; not even of that “great fish” which is mentioned in only three verses.

We are going to think of a story as new as it is old, of a story concerning a reluctant fellow who proved, albeit left-handedly, that God’s compassion is as wide as the world and therefore ours must be this wide as well; that whatever bitterness and resentment and vindictiveness our wounds have brought us must be flushed away by our awareness of the spiritual hunger all around us, not to mention the joy that such hungry people will know when finally they are fed.

 

                                                                                                            Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                             

November 2005

 

Forgiveness of Others, Forgiveness of Self – Where Do We Begin?

Micah 7:18-20

Micah 7:18-20                         Psalm 32                  Colossians 3:12-17                   Matthew 18:21-35

 

1]         Begin with the cross. There is nowhere else for us to begin. The cross looms everywhere in scripture.  All theological understanding is rooted in it.   All discipleship flows from it.   It’s what we trust for our salvation.  It transforms our thinking, ridding us of the mindset that characterizes the world. The cross is the only place to begin.

To begin anywhere else means that we have begun with calculating: “Should I forgive?  How much should I forgive? Under what circumstances should I forgive?”   Now we are calculating.

Calculation in matters that concern us fosters self-interest.  We go to the bank to purchase our RSP for 2007.   The interest rates are 4% for one year, 4.25% for two, and 4.5% for three. We estimate how the interest rate is going to fluctuate in the next few years, and we calculate which combination of locked-in RSP rate and time period is best — best for the bank? Of course not. Best for us.  Calculation in matters that concern us fosters self-interest.

In the second place calculation is frequently a conscious cover-up for unconscious rationalization.  At a conscious level I calculate whether I should forgive, how much I should forgive, whom I should forgive.   But all of this is a smokescreen behind which there is, in my unconscious, a heart set on vindictiveness, a desire to even a score which has remained uneven (I think) for umpteen years, a wish to see someone who has pained me suffer a little more himself.   Unconscious rationalization, like any unconscious proceeding, is a process which spares us having to admit nastiness about ourselves that we don’t want to admit, spares us having to acknowledge what we prefer to hide. Calculation is a conscious matter which cloaks an unconscious development, even as we are left thinking we are virtuous.

In the third place calculation traffics in the unrealistic.  What I am prepared to forgive in others (feeling virtuous about it too) will in fact be slight, while what I expect others to forgive in me will in fact be enormous.   This is unrealistic.

In the fourth place calculation both presupposes shallowness and promotes shallowness. It presupposes shallowness in that I plainly think that sin is something I can calculate or measure like sugar or flour or milk.         Calculation promotes shallowness in that it confirms over and over the shallowness I began with.

We ought never to begin our understanding of forgiveness with calculation. We must begin with the cross; and more than begin with the cross, stay with the cross.

 

2]           Nobody uses a twenty-member surgical team to clip a hangnail.  No government sends out a nuclear-powered aircraft carrier to sink a canoe. The air-raid warning isn’t sounded because a child’s paper glider has violated air-space.

When the twenty-member surgical team is deployed the patient’s condition is critical. When the nuclear-powered aircraft carrier puts to sea the threat it’s dealing with couldn’t be greater.  When the air-raid warning is sounded destruction is imminent.  And when God gives up his own Son humankind’s condition is critical, the threat facing us couldn’t be greater, and our destruction is imminent.

As often as I read scripture I am sobered to read that God’s forgiveness of you and me necessitated the death of God’s own Son.  I try to fathom what this means.  In trying to fathom it from the Father’s perspective I ponder the anguish of our foreparent in faith, Abraham.  Abraham and Isaac. Abraham collecting the firewood, sharpening the knife, deflecting Isaac’s anxiety, trudging with leaden foot and leaden heart up the side of Mount Moriah . He and Sarah had waited years for a child, had had none, had given up expecting any.   Then when everyone “just knew” that the situation was hopeless Sarah conceived. Was any child longed for more intensely or cherished more fervently?   Now they have to give up this child, give him up to death.

I have been spared losing a child.  I do know, however, that when a child dies the parents of that child separate 70% of the time. Wouldn’t the death of their child bring the parents closer together?   The truth is, so devastating is the death of a child that calculation concerning it is useless; we can’t begin to comprehend what it’s like.

Abraham again. At the last minute the ram is provided. Abraham’s relief is inexpressible: his son doesn’t have to die. But when the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ walks his Son to Calvary there is no relief: his Son has to die.         Here the Father bears in his heart the full weight of a devastation that couldn’t be greater.

Next I try to fathom what the cross means from the perspective of the Son. On the one hand I don’t minimize the physical suffering he endured for our sakes.  On the other hand, countless people have endured much greater physical pain. (It took Jesus only six hours to die, remember.)   It’s the dereliction that ices my bowels.   What is it to be forsaken when the sum and substance of your life is unbroken intimacy with your Father?   As a child I was lost only two or three times.  It wasn’t a pleasant experience; in fact it was terrifying.  Nonetheless, even when I was lost (and terrified) I knew that my problem was simply that I couldn’t find my parents; I never suspected for one minute that they had abandoned me.   A man who is dear to me told me that when his wife left him and he knew himself bereft, forsaken by the one human being who meant more to him than all others, he turned on all the taps in the house so that he wouldn’t have to hear her driving out of the garage, driving out. Before our Lord’s Good Friday dereliction I can only fall silent in incomprehension.

 

3]         As often as I begin with the cross I am stunned at the price God has paid — Father and Son together — for my forgiveness.  In the same instant I am sobered at the depravity in me that necessitated so great a price. It’s plain that my depravity is oceans deeper than I thought, my heart-condition vastly more serious than I guessed.  It’s incontrovertible that when I have trotted out all my bookish, theological definitions of sin I still haven’t grasped — will never grasp — what sin means to God.

When I was a teenager I thought our Lord to be wrong when he prayed for his murderers, “Father, forgive them, for they don’t know what they are doing.” I thought him to be wrong inasmuch as it seemed to me (at age 17) that they did know what they were doing: they were eliminating someone they didn’t like. They had to know what they were doing simply because they had plotted and schemed and conspired for months to do it. Furthermore, our Lord’s plea, “Forgive them, Father, they don’t know what they are doing”, had to be self-contradictory — I thought.         After all, if they didn’t know what they were doing then they didn’t need to be forgiven; they could simply be overlooked.  Now that I’m old I perceive that our Lord was right.  His assassins didn’t know what they were doing, ultimately; didn’t know they were crucifying the Son of God.   They didn’t know that their sinnership had impelled them to do it, didn’t know that while they thought they were acting freely they were in bondage to sin more surely than the heroin sniffer is in bondage to dope. In my older age I see that our Lord was right. They can’t be excused; they can only be forgiven, since what they are doing comes out of their own disordered heart. To be sure, they don’t fully grasp what they are doing, can’t fully grasp it. But the reason they can’t grasp it is that they are blind to their own depravity. Of course they are; the worst consequence of our spiritual condition is that we are blinded to our spiritual condition.  But being blinded to it doesn’t lessen our accountability for it, as the day of judgement will make plain.   But why wait until then? Why not own the truth of the cross now; namely, that a cure this drastic presupposes an ailment no less drastic?   A cure whose blessing is richer than we can comprehend presupposes a condition whose curse is deadlier than we can imagine.

 

4]         Is everyone convinced that we should begin with the cross?  Then everyone must agree that our understanding of forgiving ourselves and others unfolds from the cross; the light that the cross sheds will ever be the illumination by which we see everything else concerning forgiveness.

For instance, it’s the consistent testimony of the apostles that our forgiving our enemies is the measure of our closeness to God.  When this truth first sank home with me I sank to the floor.   Surely I could enjoy intimacy with God while enjoying the fantasy of my worst enemy going from misery to misery, misfortune to misfortune.  Then in that light which the cross sheds I saw that I couldn’t.   How could I claim intimacy with the One who forgives his assassins and at the same time relish ever-worsening misery for those who have not yet assassinated me? How can I say I crave being recreated in the image of the God for whom forgiving costs him everything while I make sure that my non-forgiving costs me nothing?

Two hundred and fifty years ago John Wesley wrote in his diary, “Resentment at an affront is sin, and I have been guilty of this a thousand times.” We want to say, “Resentment at an imagined affront would be sin, since it would be wrong to harbour resentment towards someone when that person had committed no real offence at all; but of course it would be entirely in order to harbour resentment at a real affront. After all, who wouldn’t?” To argue like this, however, is only to prove that we have not yet come within a country mile of the gospel. Resentment at an imagined affront wouldn’t be sin so much as it would be stupidity.   Because resentment at a real affront, at a real offence, comes naturally to fallen people we think it isn’t sin.   How can we ever be held accountable for something that fits us like a glove? But remember the point we lingered over a minute ago: not merely one consequence of our sinnership but the most serious consequence of it is our blindness to the fact and nature and scope of our sinnership.         Then what are we to do with our resentment?  Do we hold it to us ever so closely because its smouldering heat will fuel our self-pity and our self-justification?   Or do we deplore it and drop it at the foot of the cross, knowing that only the purblind do anything else?

Our Lord’s parable of the unforgiving servant leaves us in no doubt or ambiguity or perplexity at all.  In this parable the king forgives his servant a huge debt; the servant, newly forgiven a huge debt, turns around and refuses to forgive a fellow whatever this fellow owes him.  The king is livid that the pardon the servant has received he doesn’t extend in turn. The king orders the servant shaken up until some sense is shaken into him.  If the servant had refused to forgive his fellow a paltry sum, the servant would merely have looked silly.  But the amount the servant is owed isn’t paltry; 100 denarii is six months’ pay. Then the servant is readily understood, isn’t he: the forgiveness required of him is huge. But the point of the parable is this: while the 100 denarii which the servant is owed is no trifling sum, it is nothing compared to the 10,000 talents ($50 million) that the king has already forgiven the servant.

That injury, that offence, that wound which you and I are to forgive is not a trifle. Were it a trifle we wouldn’t be wounded.  The wound is gaping; if it were anything else we wouldn’t be sweating over forgiving it. We shall be able to forgive it only as we place it alongside what God has already forgiven in us. Please note that we are never asked to generate forgiveness of others out of our own resources; we are simply asked not to impede God’s forgiveness from flowing through us and spilling over onto others. We don’t have to generate water in order for it to irrigate what is parched and render it fruitful; all we have to do is not put a crimp in the hose. Either we don’t impede the free flow of God’s forgiveness from him through us to others, or, like the servant in the parable, we shall have to be shaken up until some sense has been shaken into us.   (We must never make the mistake of thinking our Lord to be a “gentle” Jesus “meek and mild”.   Gentle and mild he is not.)

 

5]         Before the sun sets tonight we must be sure we understand what forgiveness does not mean.

(i)         It does not mean that the offence we are called to forgive is slight.   As we’ve already seen, it’s grievous.         Were it anything but grievous we’d be talking about overlooking it instead of forgiving it — if we were even talking about it at all.

(ii)         It does not mean that the offence is excused. To forgive is not to excuse. We excuse what is excusable. What is not excusable, will never be excusable, is also never excused.  It can only be forgiven. The day you tell me you have forgiven me is the day I know that I am without excuse. To forgive is never a shorthand version of, “Oh, it doesn’t matter.”   To forgive is to say it matters unspeakably.

(iii)         Forgiveness does not mean that we are suckers asking the world to victimize us again.   To forgive is not to invite another assault.  To forgive is not to advertise ourselves as a doormat.  To be sure, there are people who are doormats, people whose self-image is so poor and whose ego-strength so diminished that they seem to invite victimization.  Forgiveness, however, isn’t the last resort of the wimp who can’t do anything else in any case.         Forgiveness, rather, is a display of ego-strength that couldn’t be stronger. Jesus can forgive those who slay him just because he has already said, “No one takes my life from me; I may lay it down of my own accord, but I lay it down; no one takes it from me.”

(iv)         Forgiveness does not mean that the person we forgive we regard as a diamond in the rough, good-at-heart. Forgiveness means that the person we forgive we regard as depraved in heart.   After all, this is what God’s forgiveness means about you and me.

(v)         Forgiveness does not mean that the person we must forgive we must also trust.  Many people whom we forgive we shall never be able to trust.  The only people we should trust are those who show themselves trustworthy. Forgiveness does mean, however, that the person we can’t trust we shall nonetheless not hate, not abuse, not exploit; we shall not plot revenge against him or bear him any ill-will of any sort.

Remember, all that matters is that we not impede the forgiveness which God has poured upon us and which he intends to course through us and spill over out of us onto others.

 

6]         Any discussion of forgiveness includes forgiving ourselves. Very often the person we most urgently need to forgive is ourselves.  And since all forgiveness is difficult to the point of anguish, then to forgive ourselves may be the most difficult of all.

Suppose we don’t forgive ourselves; suppose we say, “I can forgive anyone at all except myself”.  Then what’s going on in our own head and heart?

(i)         Surely we have puffed up ourselves most arrogantly.   There is terrible arrogance in saying to ourselves, “I’m the greatest sinner in the world; the champion.  I can forgive others because they are only minor-league sinners compared to me. When it comes to depravity I’m the star of the major leagues.”

Not only is there a perverse arrogance underlying such an attitude, there is no little blasphemy as well.  “The blood-bought pardon of God, wrought at what cost to him we can’t fathom — it isn’t effective enough for me.         Where I’m concerned, God’s mercy is deficient, defective, and finally worthless.” This is blasphemy. Our forgiveness, which cost God we know not what, you and I shouldn’t be labelling a garage-sale piece of junk.

(ii)           If we say we can’t forgive ourselves then we want to flagellate ourselves in order to atone for our sin.   But don’t we believe the gospel?   The heart of the gospel is this: atonement has already been made for us. We neither dismiss it nor add to it. We simply trust it.

Perhaps this is where we should stop today; at the cross, where we began. For it is here that we see that God, for Christ’s sake, has forgiven us.  And here we see that we therefore must forgive others, and forgive ourselves as well.

                                                                                                        Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                     

Palm Sunday 2007

 

“Not by Might nor by Power but by My Spirit,” says the Lord of Hosts

Zechariah 4:6

 

I: — Who can forget the photographs of European cities the day after Hitler’s forces invaded their country and their community?  French citizens, Dutch citizens, Poles – they appear horrified and stunned in equal measure.  They know they are going to be subject to an arbitrary brutality already notorious wherever the Nazi boot has alighted.  Their splendid architecture will be reduced to rubble.  Their institutions, the outcome of decades if not centuries of publicly-owned wisdom, will be mocked and rendered inoperative.  Families are going to be disrupted.  Many people will disappear without trace.  Places of worship will be violated.  (The Nazis, it must be remembered, stabled livestock in synagogues.) Anyone who resists will be shot on sight.  Anyone who conspires with others to sabotage will be tortured.
Invasion writes shock, fear and fury on the faces of its victims.  Can anything be worse? Yes.  There is something worse: deportation.  Deportation is worse than mere invasion.  For those deported the immediate future is forced labour, degradation, and finally death.

II: –In 586 BCE the Babylonians invaded Jerusalem and overran the people who looked upon Hier-Shalem as the City of God’s Shalom.  Deportation followed immediately.  In exile the     deported Jewish people struggled for seventy years to preserve their identity and their hope.

Their hope was fired afresh in 522 BCE when widespread revolt convulsed the Persian states.  Surely these revolts heralded the downfall of the Gentile oppressor; surely they anticipated the long-awaited ‘Day of the Lord.’  Haggai and Zechariah were convinced that the messianic king was in their midst.  God would show his hand, end the rule of the enemy, vindicate his people and inaugurate the messianic kingdom.  When the Lord returned to reign in Zion he would find his kingly throne awaiting him, for only then would he execute his sovereign purposes for the world.

If the Lord were to find his kingly throne awaiting him the temple would have to be rebuilt.  The temple was the central place of worship.  But it wasn’t ‘central’ in the sense that it was larger or grander than other places of worship.  The temple was the foundation of Israel’s worship in that it was qualitatively different from all others, qualitatively different, for instance, from the synagogues that soon proliferated.

The synagogue was the locus of preaching and teaching and praying, the locus of probing Torah and applying it, the locus of religious discussion and community cohesion.  The temple, on the other hand, was the venue of sacrifice.  The temple was the only place on earth where God had pledged to meet his people for sure.  Everyone knew that God, in his glorious freedom, could encounter anyone wherever and whenever it pleased God.  At the same time, everyone knew that God had pledged himself to meet with his people for sure in the temple.  In fact the Israelite people envisioned God in the temple with his head in the heavens and his feet on the earth.  Specifically, they envisioned God sitting on the mercy-seat.  The mercy-seat was the gold lid covering the Ark of the Covenant.  The Ark of the Covenant contained, among other things, the tablets on which the finger of God had inscribed the Decalogue.  God sat (royal rulers always sat to speak and to exercise their authority) on the mercy-seat even as he infinitely transcended the temple, while at the same time the earth remained his foot-stool.

It was in the temple that God could be accessed for sure; and the God whom his people accessed there ruled in mercy.  In other words, in the temple unholy sinners could approach, even encounter, the holy One himself and survive.

To say they could approach him, however, isn’t to say they could nonchalantly saunter up to him or presumptuously sashay over to him and carelessly contact him as thoughtlessly as they might brush up against anyone at all on a crowded Jerusalem street.  They were always aware that the chief exercise of worship was sacrifice, sacrifice offered to God.  Sacrifice was the God-appointed means whereby defiled people, guilty people, excuse-less people could come before God and live to plead his mercy.  Sacrifice wasn’t merely God-appointed; it was also God-provided (hadn’t the psalmist said that the cattle on a thousand hills were God’s?); sacrifice was the God-provided means whereby sin was atoned for and sinners were reconciled and defiled people were cleansed and those deserving death could live before him and with him.

The temple would have to be rebuilt, for only then would sacrifice be offered once again and the people revivified, and all of this as God assumed his throne in Zion and manifested his reign.

And yet such a reign, such an operative sovereignty – what would its nature be?  Would it simply be Yahweh out-muscling Nebuchadnezzar and Babylon the way the Allied air forces out-muscled the Luftwaffe when German cities were devastated more thoroughly than British cities had been devastated earlier?  (I trust that no one here thinks that the Allied out-bombing of the Luftwaffe was a sign of the kingdom of God.)  If Yahweh merely out-muscled Nebuchadnezzar then Yahweh’s holiness and righteousness still hadn’t appeared.  For this reason a vision and a word were vouchsafed to Zechariah.

THE VISION: a lampstand with gold, with seven lamps on it, together with two olive trees.  ‘Seven’ is the biblical symbol for completeness.  The lampstand with seven lamps, burning, burning, burning, represents God’s effectual presence, illuminating, cheering, igniting; God’s effectual presence throughout the whole world.  The two olive trees guarantee oil enough to ensure the effectual presence of him whose fire and light never flicker or falter or fizzle out.

THE WORD: “Not by might nor by power but my Spirit, says the Lord of hosts.”  To be sure, the temple, that stone edifice, would be rebuilt in Jerusalem.  Yet Zechariah and his people were promised more than they knew, because centuries later Israel’s greater son was to declare, “Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up.” (John 2:19)  In his pronouncement Jesus is plainly moving back and forth between ‘temple’ as the stone edifice where the Holy One, high and lifted up, touches the earth for sure and where penitent people may access him for sure; Jesus is moving back and forth between that temple and the temple which is his body, his flesh.  He, and he alone, is the one in whom God incarnates himself; he is the one in whom God touches the earth; he is the one whose self-sacrifice allows, even invites, sinners to access his Father.

Just as plainly (we must be sure to note) the church building in which you and I worship Sunday by Sunday is not the successor to the Jerusalem temple.  We are wrong, utterly wrong, to say to a youngster, “Now don’t run in church; the church is the house of God.”  The church building, even the site of worship, is nothing of the sort.  God does not house himself in anyone’s church building.  God houses himself in the flesh of Jesus of Nazareth, and houses himself there only.  “The word became flesh and housed itself among us, full of grace and truth.” (John 1:14)

Jesus Christ is God’s holy temple in that Jesus is the venue of atoning sacrifice.  Not only is he the venue of atoning sacrifice, he is the sacrifice itself and the priest who offers it.  Jesus Christ is priest, sacrifice, and venue of sacrifice all at once.  He alone is the sacrifice offered up on the altar of his own flesh.  Believing as we do that his sacrifice is sufficient and efficient, complete and perfect, neither requiring nor permitting repetition, we speak of a communion table in our church buildings but never of an altar.  Jesus Christ is the altar on which there is offered up to the Father the sacrifice sealing the atonement.

“Not by might nor by power but by my Spirit, says the Lord of Hosts.”  “My Spirit”?  According to the apostles God’s Spirit, the Holy Spirit, is the power the crucified one bears and bestows.  Everywhere in the Newer Testament Jesus Christ bears the Spirit and bestows the Spirit and pours forth the Spirit in the wake of his cross and resurrection.  There’s nothing wrong with speaking of power (dunamis is a strong, biblical word) as long as we understand power to be the Spirit-power of the crucified.  There’s nothing wrong with ‘might’ (even almightiness) as long as we understand it to be the might of the crucified.  But if we ever start to think of power as sheer force, mere force; if we think of power unmodified, power unqualified, power unchecked, we aren’t talking about God at all.  We are talking about Satan.

III: — My students have enormous difficulty grasping this point.  In introductory theology classes we talk about God’s sovereignty, God’s power, God’s almightiness.  Some students (the Calvinists especially) are eager to speak of the sovereignty of God.  I ask them, “In the 2000 pages of Calvin’s Institutes how many times does Calvin speak of ‘the sovereignty of God?’  There’s silence in the class, and so I tell them: none.  Nowhere in his Institutes does Calvin use the expression.  “But Professor Shepherd, don’t you believe in the sovereignty of God?”  Of course I do.  If God isn’t sovereign he isn’t God.  The crucial question, however, is “What do we mean by ‘sovereignty’?  What do we mean by ‘power’?”

What do we mean by ‘power?’  A brave student (albeit benighted) says “Power is the capacity to do what you want, anything you want.  Power is the capacity to implement whatever you have in mind.”  What the student means, of course, is that power is the capacity to wrench; power is the capacity to coerce; power is unqualified force raised to the nth degree.

The student is wrong.  Power is the capacity to achieve purpose.  What is God’s purpose?  It’s a people who love him and obey him.  How does God achieve this purpose? – through the cross.  God exercises power (God achieves his purpose) when the Son of God die helpless at the city garbage dump, strung up between two criminals, pinned in disgrace to a piece of wood used in that era to execute three kinds of malefactors: revolutionaries, military deserters and rapists.  In the economy of God, God achieves his purpose when he, in the person of his Son, is so helpless he can’t even wriggle.
I tell my startled students that power doesn’t mean “God can do anything at all.” And even if did mean this we’d be no farther ahead, since we don’t know what God can do.  We haven’t a clue as to what God can do or can’t do: we know only what he has done.  In his Son he has given himself up to suffering abuse, degradation and that death which is alienation from the Father (“Why have you forsaken me?”)

This is what God has done.  We know God only as by grace we are made beneficiaries of what God has done on our behalf.  We have no warrant at all for speaking of who God is apart from what God has done.

Then what about God’s power?  God’s power is the power of the cross.  Since God is love, God’s characteristic work is to act in love.  Since God is almighty, he can’t be defeated in reconciling a wayward creation to himself.  At the cross God does his most characteristic and his most mighty work.  God does his most characteristic work (love) and his most mighty work (reconciliation) when, from a human perspective, he appears helpless.

I didn’t say ‘ineffective.’  The cross is anything but ineffective.  When the immature Christians in Corinth wanted a display of worldly power and wisdom in Christian dress Paul reminded them that the cross, and only the cross, is both the power of God and the wisdom of God.

Think about it for a minute.  Through the cross God bore our sin and bore it away, didn’t he?  Through the preaching of the cross God has brought you and me to faith, hasn’t he?  Through the crucified one rendered alive but still bearing the wounds of the cross the Spirit is poured out upon us, isn’t he?  Never confuse seeming human helplessness with divine uselessness.

My students never get this point the first time around.  Upset now, they shout at me, “You’re forgetting something.  You’re forgetting that while Christ was certainly crucified, once, Sunday followed Friday and he was raised above the cross, beyond the cross.”  Whereupon I ask my students, “Was Christ raised whole or was he raised wounded?  Was he raised beyond being crucified or was he raised as crucified?”  According to the apostles our Lord has been raised as crucified, not beyond it.  On Easter morning the risen Lord invites sceptical disciples to confirm the wounds of the cross.  His wounds are that by which they recognize him.
When Saul, soon to be called Paul, is persecuting Christians without letup the risen Christ comes upon him and speaks to him.  What does the risen One say?  We expect him to say, “Why are you hurting my people?”  But in truth he says, “Why are you hurting me?”  In other words, the risen One suffers in the suffering of his people; which is to say, the risen One suffers still.

In the book of Revelation John the Seer looks around for someone who is worthy to open the sealed scroll and render God’s redemption operative.  He looks for the Lion of the Tribe of Judah, someone who can wrench things right.  When John is finally able to see through his tear-blurred eyes he sees not the Lion of the Tribe of Judah but a lamb; specifically, a lamb that is haemorrhaging, haemorrhaging still.
The power of God isn’t the capacity to wrench or coerce.  Zechariah repudiates all such power.  The might of God isn’t the almightiness of sheer might, unqualified might.  Zechariah repudiates all such might.  (What’s more, no less a figure than John Calvin insisted that a god who was sheer power, nothing but power, is a god we could never worship.)

The power of God is the power of the Spirit, and the Spirit is the unique efficacy of the crucified.  God’s almightiness is the limitless efficacy of the cross.

IV: — The point we have made tirelessly tonight concerning the efficacy of God’s Holy Spirit in achieving God’s purpose versus the power of brute force to achieve nothing but carnage; this point no one grasped more profoundly than Martin Luther.  At the Heidelberg Disputation (1518) Luther, recognizing his opponents’ reliance on everything except the cross; Luther declared, “Apart from Jesus Christ [the crucified], God is indistinguishable from the devil.”  Approaching the same matter from a different angle, Luther subsequently announced that he would always reject a Theologia Gloriae, a theology of glory, in favour of a Theologia Crucis, a theology of the cross.   For the rest of his life Luther held up this distinction.

Luther insisted a church that disdains the theology of the cross, preferring to luxuriate in a theology of glory, is a church that boasts.  Such a church struts.  It swaggers.  It brags about itself: its size, its political clout, its place in the community, its material resources, its higher-profile members.  A church luxuriating in a theology of glory exalts itself instead of its Lord; it preens itself instead of adoring him.  It’s preoccupied with self-aggrandizement rather than with its mission.  It craves social acceptance rather than the salvation of the lost. It adulterates the gospel through adding what’s intellectually fashionable instead of bringing the gospel in its purity to bear on what’s intellectually current, if not intellectually questionable.
A church bent on a theology of glory, it would appear, is laughable.  Would that it were merely laughable, for in truth a church bent on a theology of glory is lethal.  Lethal?  Of course.  Such a church has confused the triumph of Jesus Christ (which is to say, the Spirit or power of the crucified) with the triumphalism of the institution.  A triumphalistic institution can’t endure seeming failure, and therefore it has to ensure success (what it considers to be success.)  In a word, such a church insists on converting people.

Now it is never the church’s business to convert.  Everywhere in the book of Acts (and elsewhere, of course) it is the Spirit’s business to convert.  It is the church’s business to bear witness, to evangelize.  Evangelism is the church’s responsibility; conversion is the Spirit’s responsibility.  A theology of glory, however, finds the church impatient with the Holy Spirit; the Holy Spirit appears not to act quickly enough, dramatically enough, successfully enough.  Therefore the church thinks it can do better than the Spirit what God has declared to be his own responsibility.

A church that confuses evangelism and conversion; a church that usurps God’s prerogative in the salvation of the world does two things.  In the first place it announces to the world that it doesn’t believe in God.  Plainly it doesn’t believe in God, since it has advertised its non-confidence in God to do what God has declared he alone can do; namely, make alive those dead in trespasses and sins, quicken faith in those who are spiritually inert.  Such a church, no longer content with its commission to evangelize and attest, elbows God aside in order to take over his role, thinking it can do better than he what he has declared only he can do.  Any church bent on conversion announces its unbelief.  In the name of God it announces that it doesn’t believe in God (since it doesn’t trust the Spirit of God.)

In the second place, a triumphalistic church, confusing the triumph of the crucified and institutional triumphalism; a triumphalistic church always persecutes.  A church bent on converting people soon finds most people resisting conversion.  Their resistance spells failure (supposedly) for the church.  Having already disdained the ‘failure’ of a crucified Lord the church insists that people become converted.  Such insistence swells into coercion as all kinds of pressure are mobilized: psychological pressure, social pressure, even financial pressure, not to mention that harder-to-define, much more subtle ‘oppression’ of which the Older Testament speaks, ‘oppression’ that is much less visible but no less distressing.

Genuine Christians have always existed as a minority.  They exist as a minority even in Christendom.  And persecution of them at the hands of the church has always occurred.  Think of gospel-believers in The United Church of Canada.  (Never doubt that The United Church was resolute in its efforts to convert people, especially clergy, to its ideology. Never forget the oppression it visited on those clergy who resisted such conversion.)  Think of Protestants in Quebec a few years ago.  Think of the children of my Roman Catholic friends, children who were enrolled in Christian Reformed elementary schools and who were savaged.

Anyone who reads church history reads two stories.  One story is the story of the Spirit-invigorated surge of the gospel as the gospel triumphs over unbelief.  The other story is the story of the triumphalism of the church.  This latter story is a sad story, a shameful story, for it details persecution.

If you doubt what I say you should chat with your Jewish neighbours.  The saddest chapter in the church’s history has been the chapter concerning the church’s relation to the synagogue.  Jewish people have been the target of the church’s persecution for centuries.  Let us never forget that until 1948 when tensions mounted in the Middle East over the arrival of the state of Israel; until 1948 Jewish people had always received better treatment at the hands of Islamic people than at the hands of the church.

V: — “Not by might nor by power but by my Spirit, says the Lord of hosts.”  Let’s think next about discipleship.  “If anyone would come after me, let him deny himself and take up his cross and follow me.” (Mark 8:34)  We’ve heard it since infancy and it no longer registers; we’ve read it so often we read right past it.  Yet it remains true: discipleship is cruciform.  There is no such thing as cross-less proximity to Christ.  To be intimately related to him is to be appointed to cross-bearing.

Not so long ago I was asked to preach at the worship service of a para-church organization.  I gladly agreed to do so, even though I knew a price, a small price, had to be paid.  The small price was singing sub-gospel choruses before the service.  We began singing: “He bears my shame, my guilt, my cross….”  I elbowed the woman beside me so hard she doubled over.  “No he doesn’t,” I expostulated; “Christ doesn’t bear my cross; he bears his own cross and appoints me to mine.”  Whereupon she looked at me as if I were deranged and gasped, “Don’t sweat the small stuff.”

But it isn’t small stuff.  If it were small stuff the North American ‘Prosperity Gospel’ would be sound.  But we’re rightly turned off by the Prosperity Gospel.  We know it panders to material acquisitiveness and social superiority.  We recognize it to be a hideous caricature of Christian discipleship.

We must be sure to understand that we are never asked to carry Christ’s cross.  No one of us has commissioned to be the Saviour of the world.  We have been asked to carry our own cross.  We can’t bear his; and just as surely he won’t bear ours. Our Lord bears his own cross and appoints us to ours.

How did North America’s ‘Prosperity Gospel’ come about?  It came about when its proponents assumed that Jesus Christ had been raised post-crucified instead of raised as crucified; when it was assumed that Jesus was raised scar-less instead of raised marked by his wounds; when it was assumed that Jesus had a bad day (once – it happened to be a Friday) but he got over it, moved beyond it and has never looked back.

By definition Christians are those who have been raised with Christ.  If we think he, in his resurrection, has left his cross behind, we shall assume that we have too.  But if we understand that he has been raised as crucified, then to be his disciple means we’ve been appointed to cross-bearing, and therefore sacrificial self-renunciation will always pertain to the definition of discipleship.

VI: — Lastly, in conformity with the cruciform nature of discipleship the Christian knows she will always incur the hostility of the world.  The servant isn’t above her Master.  If he incurred the world’s hostility, she will to.

Think for a minute about the word ‘world.’  In the writings of Paul ‘world’ (kosmos) means the entire created universe, planets, stars, galaxies.  In John, however, ‘world’ (kosmos) means the sum total of defiant humankind tacitly organized in its opposition to God and the gospel.  It’s ‘world’ in this latter sense that concerns us now.  Tacitly organized in its opposition?  Never forget that on the day Jesus was condemned, Luke tells us, Herod and Pilate, two fellows who had had little use for each other, finally became friends.  The Christian incurs the world’s hostility, necessarily incurs the world’s hostility, added Luther.

Now don’t assume that tonight’s sermon is going to end on a ‘downer,’ for the God who operates not by coercion or compulsion but rather by his mysterious Spirit supplies his people with invisible resources.  As often as we incur the world’s hostility we find faith strengthened.  Recall the principal character in John Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s Progress.  The man’s detractors kept pouring water on the flame of his faith in order to extinguish it, while unbeknown to them, out of their sight, oil was always being poured on the flame of faith to keep it burning ever brighter.

For this reason the Christian can rely on the peace that God alone supplies, the peace that surpasses all human understanding just because it isn’t humanly engendered, just because it’s a peace the world neither gives nor takes away, just as the joy of the Lord is a joy the world neither gives nor takes away.

We must always be Spirit-attuned to recognize the strengthening God lends his people by means of their fellow-believers.  Over and over in Acts Luke tells us of the apostles venturing throughout Asia Minor, “strengthening the churches” (Acts 15:41), “strengthening all the disciples.” (Acts 18:23)  Most tellingly Luke speaks of Paul and his colleagues strengthening the souls of the disciples, exhorting them to continue in the faith, saying that through many tribulations we must enter the kingdom of God” (Acts 14:22).

VI: — If I have made one point consistently tonight it is this: Zechariah’s “Not by might nor by power but by my Spirit” doesn’t boil down to feebleness or ineffectiveness or uselessness.  On the contrary, God’s Spirit is the guarantee of genuine power, God’s purpose achieved.

The apostle Paul always knew this.  He had in his bloodstream what Zechariah his foreparent in faith had written 500 years earlier.  For this reason Paul prays for the Christians in Colosse, “May you be strengthened with all power, according to his glorious might, for all endurance and patience with joy.”

                                                                                          Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                   

August 2012

You Asked For A Sermon On HOW DOES THE OLD(ER) TESTAMENT DIFFER FROM THE NEW(ER)?

Zechariah 8:23 

[1] A two-hundred year old tea-cup is antiquated; it is old, very old, and too fragile for everyday use. A brand new typewriter, on the other hand, while new, is obsolete compared to a word-processor. While the typewriter may be every bit as new as the word processor, no one who has had experience with both prefers the typewriter. Why prefer what is relatively awkward, even primitive?

I am nervous whenever I hear the expression “old testament”. I am nervous because “old” suggests either antiquated or obsolete. To be sure, the older testament is several thousand years old — but does this fact alone make it antiquated and therefore unusable? Again, because the older testament is older than the newer is it thereby obsolete in the same way that the typewriter is obsolete compared to the word-processor? If the “old” testament is antiquated then it is old-fashioned, a museum-piece, something for nostalgia-freaks to enjoy. (And who, after all, isn’t nostalgic about the old stories of Joseph and his coat, Noah and his boat, Ezekiel and his visions?) But nostalgic museum-pieces don’t do anything for us beyond amusing us. On the other hand if the “old” testament really is obsolete then why bother with it at all? Who bothers with a typewriter when a word-processor is ready-to-hand?

When I was asked to preach this sermon, “How does the old testament differ from the new?”, the asker’s assumption was that the old testament does differ from the new, and differs startlingly from the new. But does it? Does it differ as much as is commonly thought, or differ in the manner that is commonly thought? Does it differ in essence from the new? (No doubt you have guessed right here how I am going to answer this last question!)

Before we hastily conclude that the older testament is either antiquated or obsolete and therefore useless for us creatures of modernity let’s consider several matters.

 

(i) When Jesus is tempted (tempted, tested, tried — the one Greek word has all three English meanings) in the wilderness he sustains himself by quoting the “old” testament; for instance, “Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceeds from the mouth of God”. Plainly he regarded it as neither antiquated nor obsolete. What he had read and absorbed for years from Genesis, from the prophets, from the Psalms was a lifeline to him throughout his ordeal.

 

(ii) Months later, when our Lord is nose-to-nose with opponents, looking in the eye those men and women who have shrivelled hearts and malevolent spirits, he says to them, “You know neither the scriptures nor the power of God”. “Scriptures” can refer only to the older testament, since not one word of the newer had been penned. Plainly our Lord insists that not to know the “old” testament is to remain unacquainted with the power of God. This is serious!

 

(iii) All of which brings us to the apostle Paul. He tells Timothy, a young minister, that he should continue with what has meant everything to him since childhood. “From childhood”, says Paul, “you have been acquainted with the sacred writings which are able to instruct you for salvation through faith in Christ Jesus”. The sacred writings are the “old” testament. Nowhere does the “old” testament mention Jesus Christ by name. Nonetheless the older testament, vivified by God, is able to bring us to faith in that Saviour whose salvation is the all-important issue for any person in any era.

 

(iv) We could bring forward so many more items like those we have considered in the last minute or two, but I am sure we have brought forward enough to make the point. Before we move on to something else I want to remind you of an apparently small detail which in fact is very large: the only physical description we have of Jesus is that he was circumcised. The apostles don’t tell us whether he was black-haired or brown-eyed, slender or chubby; they don’t tell us this because these features of Jesus have nothing to do with our faith in him. But the fact that he was circumcised has everything to do with our faith in him; it means everything, say the apostles, that Jesus Christ is a son of Israel. Yes, God loves the Hittites and the Amorites, the Philistines, North American Indians, the Chinese and Hottentots. God loves them all, and Jesus Christ is meant for them all. Nevertheless, he himself is a son of Israel, circumcised on the eighth day in accordance with the Torah of Israel. Until she died at seventy-five a woman who helped me much was Clare Heller. Clare Heller was a Hebrew-Christian; that is, someone born Jewish who has embraced our Lord. Clare used to say to me, “Victor, if Jesus isn’t the Messiah of Israel, he’s nothing for a Gentile like you”. If Jesus is going to be all that he is for Gentiles like us then we must learn much about Israel’s Messiah. Where do we learn? There is only one place.

 

[2] Some of you will want to say that a major difference, surely, between older and newer testaments is the severity of the “old”. Many apparently gruesome verses are close at hand: “The righteous one will bathe his feet in the blood of the wicked”, “Do I not hate them that hate thee, O Lord, and do I not loathe them that rise up against thee? I hate them with perfect hatred!”.

But permit me to make again the point that I have made several times from this pulpit. The older testament insists over and over that hatred is sin; vindictiveness is sin; blood-lust is sin; gloating over another’s misfortune, even over the misfortune of one’s enemy, is sin. Animosity toward one’s fellows isn’t even permitted in Israel, never mind encouraged, never mind divinely sanctioned. God’s people are forbidden vengeance of any kind.

What appears to us to be threats and curses aimed at enemies are in fact prayers directed to God; prayers that God will rout his enemies so as to clear God’s name of the slander which his enemies are heaping upon it. The so-called curses of the older testament are not the acidic outpouring of a heart steeped in vindictiveness; they are the anguished plea that God will act so as to restore his reputation in the face of his enemies who are now sneering at his truth and scorning his way and trifling with his patience. The enemies of the psalmist are the psalmist’s enemies only because they are first God’s enemies.

While we are examining the force of severe language we should look more closely at Jesus himself. No-one has ever suggested that our Lord is mean-spirited or vindictive. (He does, after all, give himself up for his enemies.) Nevertheless, he is severe, stark, uncompromising, unyielding. He stares at fierce opponents whose hearts are sin-shrivelled and he says, “You fellows go halfway around the world to make one convert; and when you have finally lassoed him, you make him twice as much a child of hell as you are yourselves.” How much more severe can language become? A construction accident occurs in the village of Siloam, killing eighteen men. The construction accident is dreadful. Everyone is sobered by the mishap and its finality. While villagers are sensitive to the fragility of life and the certainty of judgement Jesus reminds them of the depravity of the human heart. Uncompromisingly he says to them, “Unless you repent you will all likewise perish.”

We must never say that the older testament is characteristically severe while the newer is not. This simply is not true.

 

[3] Because the Ten Commandments are found in the older testament many people assume that “command” is the core of the Hebrew bible. At the same time they assume that something much less rigorous than command is the core of the newer testament. The truth is, the core of both testaments is the same. In both the core is an announcement of God’s mercy-wrought deliverance, together with a summons to give our allegiance to him to whom we plainly owe our salvation. The core is an announcement that God has gone to hell and back for us to do for us what we could never do for ourselves; now we are give him our everlasting gratitude, love and obedience. A declaration of mercy-wrought deliverance is also a declaration of freedom; our glad obedience to God is our affirmation of this freedom. Since God, everywhere in scripture, is characteristically the one who frees from slavery, obedience to him can only be the enjoyment of our freedom.

It’s evident, isn’t it, that virtually everyone misunderstands the Ten Commandments. Virtually everyone looks upon commandment as a freedom-strangling straitjacket. But the faithful Israelite never thinks that the Torah of God is a freedom-strangling straitjacket. Psalm 119 is a sustained outburst of praise to God for Torah. The psalmist thanks God tirelessly for the delight he finds in obeying. He says he loves the commandments of God. They are sweeter than honey; he is consumed with longing for them. (In other words, so enamoured is the psalmist with God’s commandments that he is lovesick for them!) This doesn’t sound like a straitjacket to me! Nor does the psalmist’s God sound like an irascible fellow whom we must placate lest he turn mean.

Think for a minute about the introduction to the Ten Commandments. The introduction is one brief sentence which says it all: “I am the Lord your God who brought you out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage”. Before God asks anything of his people he reminds them that he has already done everything for them. His people know once again that they owe him their gratitude, their love, their obedience, their trust — and they are glad to render it. It’s plain that everywhere in the bible gospel precedes law; God’s deliverance grounds God’s claim; God’s mercy elicits our obedience.

Let’s think for a minute about the commandments themselves. The Israelite who knew herself released from bondage at God’s hand knew too that the commandments marked out the sphere in life where she would continue to enjoy and revel in her God-given freedom. For this she was everlastingly grateful, for she knew just as surely that if she ever wandered into areas of life beyond those marked out by the commandments of God she would find herself plunged into misery all over again. The commandments permitted her to move freely, joyfully, richly through life’s minefields. Stupidly, ungratefully to think she could move beyond the areas they marked out would be to have life blow up in her face, even to have it blow up fatally.

The newer testament has the same core, exemplifies the same pattern, and breathes the same spirit: a declaration of what God has paid to rescue us, together with a summons to render him the very life that we owe him. Paul writes to the Christians in Corinth, “You were bought with a price”. This is a declaration of their deliverance at measureless cost to God. “You were bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body.” This is the summons to yield to God the glad obedience they owe him. The pattern of both testaments is identical.

To deny that God is a nasty fellow with a hair-trigger temper is not to deny that his anger is real. To deny that God is mean-spirited is not to deny that God is a just judge. And yet in both testaments his anger is not the last word about him; his mercy is. In both testaments his judging isn’t the final truth about him; his parenting is.

I am moved every time I read the book of the prophet Hosea. Hosea’s wife was unfaithful to him and prostituted herself. She had several children by men whose names she never bothered to learn. Hosea’s heartbreak over his wife’s unfaithfulness to him imprinted itself upon him as but the merest shadow of God’s heartbreak over Israel’s unfaithfulness to God. The names which Hosea gave to his wife’s children born of harlotry — Lo-Ammi (“Not my people”), Lo-Ruchamah (“Not wanted”) — these names describe God’s attitude to the people of Israel. Then the day came when God said to Hosea, “I will not execute my fierce anger…for I am God and not man, the Holy One in your midst, and I will not come to destroy.” Whereupon Hosea renamed his wife’s children “Ammi, Ruchamah” (“My people, Wanted”). Does any of this, coming as it does from the older testament, suggest a psychopathic deity whose personality is villainous? What about Jeremiah’s conviction concerning the nature of God, born of the most intimate acquaintance with God? Listen to the prophet Jeremiah: “The steadfast love of the Lord never ceases; his mercies never come to an end. They are new every morning; great is thy faithfulness.” Having spoken thus of God, Jeremiah adds a line to tell us what it all means for Jeremiah himself: “The Lord is my portion; therefore I will hope in him.”

I am almost fifty years old. I have been reading scripture seriously for decades. I can only conclude that the core of older and newer testaments is identical. The Holy One of Israel is the principal actor in both. To be sure, in the older he acts so as to do something at that time while also pointing to a future fulfilment of what he is doing. In the newer he acts in such a way as to fulfil what he had promised to his older people. Were it any different there would have to be two gods. Were it any different you and I would have to decide which of these contradictory deities we were going to bother with (if we were going to bother at all). The Holy One of Israel remains the subject of both testaments. And for this reason the older testament must never be neglected on the grounds that it is antiquated or obsolete. It is nothing of the sort.

 

[4] How important is it, then to saturate ourselves in the older testament? It couldn’t be more important.

 

(A) In the first place, if the older testament is ignored we shall never know Jesus Christ. If it is ignored Jesus is nothing more than a plasticine toy whom we can bend into any shape we choose.

When existential philosophy appeared Jesus was hailed as the great existentialist inasmuch as he magnified the cruciality of decision as he summoned people to choose authentic existence over against inauthentic drifting or copy-catting. Yes, our Lord did summon people to decision; but he summoned people to repent. Repentance is that unique turning which is always a returning to the God we have forsaken.

When Karl Marx appeared Jesus was hailed as the great Marxist. Why, Jesus said so very much about money. He certainly did. But Jesus always insisted money to be a spiritual threat; Marxists, thoroughgoing materialists that they are, don’t admit the realm of the spiritual at all, and therefore will never agree that money is uniquely a spiritual threat.

When psychotherapy came along Jesus was hailed as the great psychotherapist. Didn’t he speak of inner conflicts and the bubbling up of what is deep inside people? Yes he did, even though he was most concerned not with intrapsychic conflict but with that conflict between his Father and the evil one, which conflict courses through every human heart. A considerable part of present-day psychotherapy Jesus would consider fluff, so shallow is it, while a larger part he would consider narcissistic, so readily does it addict people to themselves. He would never question the importance of psychological integration; he would, however, expose the inadequacy of anything that is content to leave people psychologically integrated in their sinnership.

Several years ago some enterprising Americans published a book, The Man in the Grey Flannel Suit. The book brought Jesus “up to date” (supposedly) and decked him out in a businessman’s suit. It was felt that Jesus, throughout his teachings, expounded sure-fire principles of business success. Really? When he admitted that he had nowhere to lay his head? If he hadn’t even made provision for the coming night’s sleep can you imagine anyone trusting him with an investment portfolio or an RSP? When he died all he owned was a soggy loin-cloth!

And then the nazis appeared. Julius Streicher, a notorious Jew-baiter, exclaimed, “Jesus is the greatest anti-semite of all time.” After all, Jesus spoke severely of the religious leaders in Israel, didn’t he? Yes he did. But remember what I said at the beginning of this sermon: the only physical description we have of Jesus is that he was circumcised. We are never to forget that he is a son of Israel.

I need say nothing more on this point. Only the older testament can tell us who Jesus is. Apart from it Jesus Christ, so-called, is a plasticine figure which we can shape as fancifully as we like. Apart from it Jesus of Nazareth is nothing more than an artificial support for our favourite agenda, our pet peeve, or our self-serving preoccupation.

 

(B) In the second place, if the older testament is ignored we shall quickly fall into that wickedness which has unleashed measureless misery on its victims: anti-semitism. If the older testament is deemed expendable because antiquated or obsolete then very soon Jewish people themselves are deemed expendable because antiquated or obsolete. (After all, what is old or useless we take to the dump, don’t we?) Since Jesus Christ is not who he is apart from his people, I cannot embrace him without embracing them. Since he is the Messiah of Israel (either the Messiah of Israel or nothing to a gentile like me, as Clare Heller frequently reminded me) I cannot cherish the Messiah without cherishing Israel.

When Paul writes the church in Rome he tells the Christians there that to Israel belong (present tense! — there continues to belong) the sonship, the glory, the covenants, the giving of Torah, the worship and the promises. Paul reminds the gentile Christians in Ephesus that until they met Jesus Christ they were “alienated from the commonwealth of Israel, strangers to the covenants of promise, having no hope and without God in the world”. Conversely, when gentiles meet Israel’s greater son, they have a place in the commonwealth of Israel and the covenants of promise. Since all Christians are honourary Jews; since all Christians are guests in the house of Israel, shouldn’t we — mustn’t we — treasure our inheritance and probe it zealously? That church which doesn’t will soon be found pouring gasoline on the fires of anti-semitism.

You have heard me mention the name of Emil Fackenheim, Jewish thinker, many times from this pulpit. Fackenheim was one of my philosophy professors during my undergraduate and graduate days; he has had the single largest influence on me since my teenage years. When I was his student I spent little of our private time together talking philosophy; I spent much time listening, simply listening, as he immersed me in the commonwealth of Israel. Through my friendship with this wonderful man I learned that while God is spirit God is the densest, most concrete, weightiest substance; that God can be fled but never escaped; that God alone exposes the world’s self-delusion for what it is; that the characteristic feature of God is that he speaks; that the entire Judaeo-Christian enterprise would be invalidated if prayer were not heard; that the prophet whom God has seized can have no other credential than that flaming word which has seared him; that God is irreducibly God — not a projection of human emotional deprivation nor the rationalization of a human project — God is that undeflectable, inescapable luminous opacity who is inscrutable yet knowable, gracious yet untameable. Fackenheim exposed this gentile philosophy student to the commonwealth of Israel. Only an undiscerning fool would fail to venture in it, cherish it and thank God everlastingly for its riches and its splendour.

 

[5] I still haven’t answered the question which precipitated this sermon; namely, “How does the old(er) testament differ from the new(er)?” I hinted at the answer several minutes ago. The newer testifies that Jesus Christ is the fulfilment of God’s struggle with Israel for 1300 years. The despised, rejected servant of God is now become the Son of God himself whose suffering is the turning point of the world’s restoration; the lamb offered in the temple is now become the self-offering of God himself; the incorporation of gentiles into the people of God fulfils Israel’s vocation to be a light to the nations; the dawning of the Messianic Age appears as the contradiction of the Messianic Age is overturned (namely, the deadly, deadening power of death). The older testament is related to the newer as promise to fulfilment, as expectation to vindication, as longing to satisfaction.

At the same time God never gives us the fulfilment in such a way that we can say,”Now that we have the fulfilment, who needs the promise? Now that we have the vindication, who needs the expectation? Now that we have the Messiah, who needs Israel?” God will not permit this. For we don’t “have” the Messiah; we gentile Christians have been brought to the Messiah of Israel.

Centuries ago the prophet Zechariah heard God say, “In those days ten men from the nations of every tongue shall take hold of the robe of a Jew, saying, ‘Let us go with you, for we have heard that God is with you’.” (Zechariah 8:23) As Christians you and I have taken hold of the robe of one Jew in particular. And of the robe of this one son of Israel we must never, ever let go.

 

F I N I S

Victor A. Shepherd

 

Mark 12:24
2 Timothy 3:15-16
Luke 13:4
Psalm 119:127,103
Hosea 11:9
Lamentations of Jeremiah 3:22-24
Romans 9:4
Ephesians 2:11
Zechariah 8:23

 

Wise People Bring Gifts

Matthew 2:1-12            1st John 5:3             Psalm 103

Everyone seems to complain about Christmas shopping. What are we supposed to give the relative who already has more clothes than she’ll ever wear, more books than she’ll ever read, and three waffle irons as well? Why are the stores so dreadfully overheated when all the shoppers are wearing overcoats and winter boots anyway? Why do so many salespersons seem to resent being asked to help when selling is their job? Still, despite our complaining about having to buy gifts, we continue to purchase them.

The real reason we keep purchasing gifts and giving them to those dear to us is that we relish giving them; we enjoy giving gifts even more than we enjoy receiving them. We are more excited, more suspenseful, when we watch someone else open the gift we have given than we are when we open the gift given to us. And we know why. Giving a gift is recognition of the recipient’s worthiness. It’s also a declaration of that person’s significance to us. Most importantly, giving a gift is a vehicle for giving ourselves.

Two millennia ago three Gentile men brought gifts to a Jewish child. They brought them for the same three reasons that we give gifts: they were recognising the child’s worthiness; they were declaring the child’s significance to them, and they were giving themselves to the child in the act of giving their gifts. Their gifts were gold, frankincense, and myrrh. Today we are going to examine each gift. Let’s start with frankincense.

 

I: — Frankincense was incense used in worship. In bringing incense to Jesus the wise men were admitting that Jesus is worthy of worship. Gentiles though they were, they knew that God alone is to be worshipped. They knew too that nothing so horrified Jewish people as idolatry. Then in worshipping the Bethlehem babe were the wise men idolaters (in which case they weren’t wise and we should pity them)? Or were they indeed worshipping him who is God incarnate (in which case we should emulate them)? Matthew tells us that this child is Emmanu-el, “With us-God”. The foundation of the Christian faith is precisely what the wise men were acknowledging: in this child God himself has come to live the life of humankind. Charles Wesley captured it all in his Christmas carol, “Veiled in flesh the Godhead see; Hail th’Incarnate Deity.” Jesus Christ is God’s total identification with the human predicament through his self-identification with the Bethlehem babe.

And it’s precisely this notion that so very many people find unpalatable. They say it turns simple truth (as it were) into impenetrable labyrinth. Why not look upon Jesus as a splendid example, they ask, even a fine teacher, even a prophet, even the greatest of the prophets? He is all these, to be sure; yet the three visitors knew him to be so much more as well.

Within the church precincts there are always to be found those who secretly (or not so secretly) would really prefer to be unitarians. Unitarians speak of Jesus in glowing terms. Their admiration for him is genuine. Yet however much of the New Testament’s depiction of Jesus they esteem they finally reject the substance of the New Testament. For the apostles insist that this one Jew who knew that God alone is to be worshipped accepted the worship people rendered him and even insisted on it. Knowing it was blasphemy to claim to be Son of God, he yet claimed it. When Thomas fell before him in the wake of Easter Jesus didn’t say, “Now, now Thomas, there’s no need to get carried away. You flatter me with your exaggeration.” Our Lord never said that Thomas was exaggerating or had been carried away. When our Lord’s detractors had hissed at him, “Why do you pronounce forgiveness? Only God can do that” Jesus had replied, “My point exactly.”

The secret or not-so-secret unitarians among us maintain that the notion of incarnation is too narrow. Alas, they forget one thing: the effectiveness of a knife depends on the narrowness of its cutting edge. No one can do life-saving surgery with a crowbar. Church history demonstrates again and again that God surges over people and over congregations rendering them forever different not when God-in-general is talked about but rather when Jesus-in-particular is exalted. When Paul announces that he’s not ashamed of the gospel just because he knows the gospel to be God’s power for salvation (Romans 1:16 ), he’s always aware that the gospel is ultimately the risen, ascended Son himself. This one person and no one else seized him and shook him. Apart from this one person the world would never have heard of the little man from Tarsus .

One of my favourite scriptural episodes is that of the man born blind in John 9. Jesus enables the man to see. (Seeing, of course, is a biblical metaphor for knowing.) Are people overjoyed to have the fellow now able to see? On the contrary they harass him. Finally the man himself, simply knowing, says, “Listen. I was blind, I can see, and I know who did it.” And still they harass him.

When today, in our midst, the Incarnate one himself renders forever different the man or woman who can only speak simply yet gratefully of herself as lost and now found, dead and now alive, immobilised and now freed, silent and now speaking on behalf of her Lord; when it happens today detractors and assailants are as insensitive and aggressive as they were then. The theologian, embarrassed by the new believer’s simple testimony and wishing to take refuge in religious complexity, comments, “But are you aware of epichoresis and enhypostasia?” (Epichoresis is the mutual coinherence of the persons of the Trinity. Enhypostasia we’ll leave for another day.) The philosopher asks, “Are you aware of the metaphysical presuppositions of your assertion?” “Metaphysics” is a new word for the sighted blind man and he thinks it has something to do with Eno’s fruit salts. The psychologist suggests, “Let’s talk about your relationship with your mother.” His parents say, “We sent you to Sunday School all those years; we even sent you to Rev. Snodgrass’s confirmation class. And now you are telling us that only recently, when you really grasped the truth of the Incarnation, Jesus Christ himself lit you up?” The clergy say. What do the clergy say? Not much. Being face-to-face with someone who glows with the assurance that she sees and knows where earlier she was blind and unaware; this bothers many clergy. Meanwhile, of course, the browbeaten person continues to say, “I was blind, I can see, and I know who did it. What’s the problem?”

The wise men brought frankincense. They worshipped the child. They weren’t idolaters. They simply bowed in glad, grateful adoration before him who is in fact the effectual presence of God.

 

II: — The wise men brought gold as well. Gold was the gift that befitted a king. In the child they recognized the royal ruler.

It’s most important that we not stop with frankincense but offer gold as well. Not only are we to worship our Lord; we must also obey him. It’s too easy to worship him (or think we do) and then forget him; too easy to think we can profit from the salvation he has won for us yet refuse the sacrifice he requires of us; too easy to call upon him when we need him for ourselves yet ignore him when he needs us for work in his world; too easy to speak of what he has done in us while shunning what he needs to do through us. In short, it’s too easy to cheapen grace by claiming forgiveness from him while disdaining obedience to him.

Authentic believers always know that obedience isn’t onerous. Obedience is life; obedience is blessing. “His commandments are not burdensome” John exclaims in his first epistle. (1 John 5:3) Why aren’t they burdensome? Because the obedience we render our Lord is the natural expression of what he has made us by his grace.

Gold? Of course. He is the royal ruler who claims our obedience. If he has touched our eyes and made us to see then we know our obedience to be not irksome but rather the following of that path where life grows richer, even as other paths invariably find life growing poorer.

I used to think it was children, even adolescents, who had difficulty getting the point that while we can do anything in life that we want, anythingwe do entails momentous consequences.  I have found that most adults are as slow to grasp this point as any child or adolescent. Any choice we make, any option we pursue, any decision we settle on; these have irretrievable consequences. To expect anything else is to expect magic. Even the most enlightened people in our enlightened age, I have found, actually expect an infantile world of magic, only to rage and curse and lament and whine when, at age 40 or 50 or 60, it comes home to them that there is no magic and the option they pursued back then now has consequences pursuing them. To be sure, in our non-magical world there are also consequences to obeying Jesus Christ; these consequences, however, are all blessing.

“His commandments are not burdensome.” The apostle John wrote these words inasmuch as he had proven them true over and over in his own experience. But what had moved him to try them, try them out, as it were, in the first place? He had seen the commandments of Christ fulfilled in Christ himself. He had seen his Lord live what his Lord asks of his followers. He had seen that what his Lord lived was incomparably better, more satisfying than any “life” (so-called) he had seen to date, including his own. Then why not “give it a try”? And when Jesus had said to his disciples, “Take my yoke upon you, for my yoke is easy and my burden is light”, John had seen the truth exemplified in the yoke-maker himself.

We must always remember that it’s impossible to be yokeless. Something is going to determine how we live and what we do and where we go and whom we obey. Our yoke can be an upbringing that we have put on unthinkingly; it can be New Age ideology (or something akin to it) that we put on deliberately; it can be the mindset that characterises our social class inasmuch as the last thing we want is to appear out-of-step with our social class; it can be capitulation to craving, whether our craving be for illicit sex or social climbing or financial superiority or intellectual snobbery. These are all yokes. They all appear easy and light but in fact prove themselves so very onerous that the yoke strangles and the burden crushes. Jesus says, “Since yokelessness is impossible; since something inside you or outside you determines what you do, how you live, ultimately who you are, why not try my yoke? For my yoke fits well and doesn’t strangle; my burden is light and doesn’t crush. In fact my yoke is like the well-fitted yoke that allows the ox to work all day without choking itself; my burden is no more burdensome than wings are to a bird or fins are to a fish or skates are to a hockey player; no burden at all.” It was because the apostle John had first seen his Lord do that truth which the master now urged upon all; it was because John had first found it so very attractive that he had come to try it for himself, then had found it easy and light, and finally had come to write, “His commandments are not burdensome.”

The wise men brought gold. They were acknowledging their rightful ruler. They wanted only to obey their Lord and therein “find” themselves.

 

III: — Lastly the wise men brought myrrh. Myrrh was a medicinal substance used for healing. The wise men admitted Jesus to be the healer; the healer, the healer of the world’s dis-ease, the world’s wounds, the world’s distress and disorder and dismay.

Today we associate healing almost exclusively with the reversal of physical illness and the discomfort associated with such illness. No one wishes to belittle this. Anyone who has found relief even in aspirin for headache or backache or toothache isn’t going to belittle healing in the sense of reversing physical illness. At the same time, the biggest ills in life aren’t physical. The most significant ill in life isn’t the broken bone or the arthritic joint or the gall stones or even that illness which will close out our earthly existence. The biggest wounds in life are the rent that has occurred between God and us, together with the rent that opens up between us and those dearest us, plus the seemingly chronic dis-ease that leaves us knowing something is profoundly out of order inside ourselves even as we are unable to name it or fix it. This is where healing is most sorely needed.

Unquestionably Corinth was a rough city. We shouldn’t think, however, that it was any worse than rough cities known to us. It was of the same order as the tough parts of Glasgow today or Amsterdam or the Bronx or even the Jane-Finch area of Toronto . Paul established a congregation in Corinth and subsequently corresponded with it. In his correspondence he lets us in on what he found when he first went to Corinth , what he found among the people who came to faith in Jesus Christ through his ministry and whose lives were different ever after. “Fornicators, idolaters, adulterers, male prostitutes, sodomites, thieves, drunkards, revilers, robbers.” He adds, “And this what some of you used to be. But you were washed, you were sanctified, you were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and in the Spirit of our God.” (1Cor. 6:9-11) “This what some of you used to be.” Used to be, but are no longer.

Since I am a professor of historical theology I often return in mind and heart to the earliest days of the Eighteenth Century Awakening when John Wesley and George Whitefield and Jonathan Edwards inadvertently touched a match to tinder and something burst into flame that surprised them as much as it surprised anyone else. I ask myself what was in the match that these men struck. There were many ingredients in the match, of course, one of which was their tireless insistence, “God can do something with sin beyond forgiving it.” People hungered to hear this and thereafter proved it. “God can do something with sin beyond forgiving it.” What can God do? “This is what some of you used to be. But you were washed, you were sanctified, you were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and in the Spirit of our God.”

That healer whom the wise men adored was the fulfilment of Psalm 103. The psalmist cries, “Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all God’s benefits. He forgives all your iniquity and heals all your diseases.” (Ps. 103:2-3) It’s glorious that God forgives all our iniquity; more glorious still that he does something with our iniquity beyond forgiving it: he heals all our diseases.

All of them? Yes. Because Jesus is resurrection and life he heals us of that disease which closes out our earthly existence; and in healing us of this he heals us of all those diseases that anticipate it. Then what about the remaining dis-eases, the ones I mentioned a minute ago: the deepest rent between us and him, between us and each other, between us and our truest self: does he heal these too? What the psalmist wrote he wrote out of his experience of the Christmas gift given to him a thousand years before the Bethlehem event as surely as the same gift is given to you and me two thousand years after the event. For this reason the psalmist was unerring when he wrote, “Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all God’s benefits. He forgives all your iniquity and heals all your diseases.

 

Three Gentiles spared nothing to get themselves to a Jewish newborn. They wanted to bring the child gifts. They brought frankincense, for they were bowing in worship before one whom they ought to worship just because he was, and is, Emmanu-el, “God-with-us.” They brought gold, for they were obediently submitting themselves to their rightful ruler, only to learn subsequently that unlike all other yokes and burdens in life his yoke is easy and his burden light. They brought myrrh, for they knew that in Jesus of Nazareth there had appeared the kingdom of God , and the kingdom of God is simply the creation of God healed.

   In it all, of course, the wise men knew that their gift-giving was the vehicle of their uttermost giving of themselves. These men were wise, really wise.

 

Victor Shepherd

December 2000

Three Wise Gentiles and a Jewish Infant.

Matthew 2:1-12

It happened in Auschwitz, one of the Nazis’ most notorious extermination camps, in 1945. Jewish inmates only days away from murder by gassing, their remains then to be burnt in huge crematoria, are praying. Needless to say they have no Torah scroll. What are they going to do at that part of Jewish worship when a Torah scroll is carried around the synagogue sanctuary and worshipers reach out to touch it as it is borne past them? Elie Wiesel, himself a prisoner in Auschwitz and only fifteen years old at the time, survived to tell us what happened next. Lacking a Torah scroll (these scrolls are about four feet long), someone picked up a little boy, about four feet long, and carried him around the prison-barracks so that devout people could reach out and touch him. After all, wasn’t Torah to be embodied in a child at any time? Wasn’t Torah to be written on human hearts in all circumstances? And so a little boy was carried around the room while older worshipers touched him, the living embodiment of Jewish faith, in hope too that the youngster would survive and bespeak the faith of Abraham and Sarah, Isaac and Rebecca, Jacob and Rachel.

When I first read Wiesel’s description of this haunting moment I thought immediately of the prophet Zechariah and his Spirit-inflamed cry, “Thus says the Lord of hosts: In those days ten men from the nations of every tongue shall take hold of the robe of a Jew saying, ‘Let us go with you, for we have heard that God is with you.'” The Jews in Auschwitz touched the prison rags of a boy. But we aren’t Jews, we aren’t in Auschwitz, and we don’t have a boy who embodies Torah. Zechariah knew as much when his prophecy flew from his mouth. He cried, “In those days.” “In those days” is a semitism, a Hebrew expression that means, “In the end-times; when God intervenes definitively on behalf of the entire world; at the end of history when God acts so as to leave discerning people saying to each other, ‘What more can he say than to us he has said…?'” Zechariah also spoke of “the nations.” “The nations” was a Hebrew expression meaning “all the Gentiles.” It’s plain that Zechariah foresaw a day, the day, to be exact, the last day, the end-time day, when the world’s Gentiles would make contact with a Jew inasmuch as God was with him — or else the world’s Gentiles would be forever without God.

Shortly after Jesus was born some wisemen, Gentiles, came to him and worshipped. They were wise. For as long as it took them to get from their homes in the east to the birthplace of Jesus they had been repeating to themselves, “In those days ten men from the nations of every tongue shall take hold of the robe of a Jew saying, ‘Let us go with you, for we have heard that God is with you.'”

We Gentiles in Streetsville have taken hold of the robe of one particular Jew because we are convinced that God is with him uniquely: this one Jew is the Word made flesh, the incarnation of God’s word and way and wisdom and will. We have taken hold of him in that we know he is God’s end-time intervention on behalf of the entire world. God’s self-disclosure is complete in him.

Yet in taking hold of Jesus Christ we must be sure to understand that we can have him only as we have his Yiddishkeit (Jewishness); we can have him only as we have his people and the prophets and priests and sages of Israel who course through his veins. If today you and I are going to exalt the wisemen who were wise enough to bow before the one who is Torah incarnate, then like them we must understand that to make contact with him is to make contact with Abraham and Ruth, Jeremiah and Deborah, Amos and Rahab. Intimacy with Jesus Christ means intimacy with a heritage apart from which Jesus is incomprehensible and we are lost.

 

I: — One aspect of our heritage is God’s passionate involvement with the world and with individuals alike. God is passionately involved with you, with me, with the church, with the surge and savagery of world-occurrence. Think of the images of God that Hebrew saints have hung up in our minds:

– a husband whose wife’s repeated infidelities have left him humiliated;

– a mother whose bond with her offspring is so intense that she will give up anything before she gives up her child;

– a she-bear who will claw you if ever you think you can trifle with her or exploit her;

– a father whose disappointment in his children is so deep that he wants to disown the lot of them, only to find that he can’t but instead renames them one by one. God is passionately involved, and passionately involved relentlessly.

Do you remember a year or two ago when anyone who could sing was singing that wretched ditty, From a Distance? “God is watching from a distance”, the silly song said over and over again. Nothing could be farther from the truth! In the first place, God isn’t a spectator; he doesn’t watch. God acts. In the second place, he isn’t remote. God irrupts in human hearts and human affairs.

The Hebrew bible speaks everywhere of God as patient or angry or sad or delighted or eager or wistful or disgusted or even amazed. “Anthropomorphism”, someone says, “it’s nothing more than primitive anthropomorphism.” Anthropos, humankind; morphe, shape. Anthropomorphism is a human-shaped God. It’s suggested that God’s impassioned life (so-called) is nothing more than a projection of our passion. “Not so!”, cry the Hebrew prophets. It’s not that God is human-shaped, anthropomorphic. It’s just the opposite: we are to become theomorphic, God-shaped. We are to cease spewing passion fruitlessly on trivialities and instead become impassioned where God himself is. Right now our passions are all mixed up: we love what is detestable, crave what is harmful, hate what is beneficial, ignore what is helpful, admire what is useless. It isn’t a sign of sophistication to think that God is a projection of anthropomorphism; rather it’s a sign of folly to live a human existence that is less than theomorphic.

It’s easy to see how a Hebrew understanding of God differs from assorted Gentile understandings. For the ancient Greeks God set the universe in motion as its prime-mover, and then from a distance watched it unfold. Eighteenth century Deists compared God to a clockmaker. God fashioned the universe in all its intricacies the way a clockmaker fashions a clock, wound it up, and now sits back to hear it tick. Twentieth century writers don’t think of the universe as a clock ticking away with admirable regularity; they look upon the universe as a bobsled. God gave the sled the initial shove to get it going (or else the sled began to move spontaneously), and now the universe’s momentum has it careening faster and faster, amidst greater and greater danger, everyone in it hanging on for dear life. And there’s the more recent Gentile phenomenon of New Age and “spirituality.” People taken up into New Age spirituality confuse it with Christian faith; it never occurs to them that New Age spirituality has no place for sin or evil. (No wonder suburban “yuppies” are so taken with it!) The Hebrew prophets happen to have a large place for both, convinced as they are first of the holiness of God.

The Hebrew prophets in fact are qualitatively different. They don’t have a notion of God. (Notions are sheer speculation.) They have an impression of God, impression in the classical sense of “impression”: “pressed into.” God has stamped himself upon the prophet; the prophet is im-pressed in that he’s been indented and forever after bears in himself the stamp, the indentation, the impression of God’s descent upon him. Arising from his undeniable encounter with God, the prophet now possesses an irrefutable understanding of God. The prophet’s understanding of God arises from his encounter with the one who first grasped him and shook him. The name “Isra-el” means “one who contends with God, struggles with God, wrestles with God.”

Because Israelites are those who contend with God, the older testament unashamedly depicts people adoring God, questioning God, raging at God, even accusing God. But even to be furious at God is nevertheless faith! Indifference towards God, on the other hand, is inexcusable.

In other words, dialogue characterizes God and those who are serious about him. Very often the dialogue is riddled with anguish. People shout at God, “How long do we have to put up with the oppressor?” The psalmist feels abandoned and cries, “Where are you when I need you most?”

Dialogue, however, is never one-sided. Therefore God also puts questions to us. The first question God asks he addresses to Adam and Eve after their outrageous ingratitude and monumental defiance have incurred God’s displeasure. They try to hide from him, and stupidly think they have hidden from him. God questions them, “Where are you?” Of course God knows where they are; but he wants them to know that how ever hard they may run from but they can’t escape him. And God’s second question? After Cain has murdered his brother Abel, God says to Cain, “Where is your brother?” We must never think that savagery visited upon any man or woman anywhere is going to go unnoticed or unrequited. When Israelite people think they can divert God’s attention from their sin by heaping up sacrifices in the temple (as though God could be bamboozled by a liturgical extravaganza) God asks them all, “What to me is the multitude of your sacrifices?”

Yet not every day is anguish day. Like a shepherd, God protects his people against marauders. Like a mother, God cannot part with what he has brought forth. Like a father who puts back on her feet the toddler who is just learning to walk, God bears with and supports us his people throughout our infantile totterings. Ultimately God points to his Son and exclaims, “He’s the apple of my eye! Now you be sure to hear and heed him!”

The wisemen adored the one in whom was found incarnate the impassioned God of Israel.

 

II: — In seizing the robe of a Jew we come upon yet another aspect of our inheritance: the world matters. Everyday life matters. The smallest detail of everyday life matters. Christians insist that the older testament is authoritative for Christian faith and conduct, as authoritative as the newer testament. Yet there are huge tracts of the older testament that Christians neglect. Think of the book of Leviticus. It’s the last book of the bible that Christians read, if they ever get around to reading it (even, of course, as they will continue to swear that it’s divinely inspired.) On the other hand, the book of Leviticus is the first book that Jewish children read as soon as they have learned Hebrew. Christians tend to regard Leviticus as nothing more than a compilation of legalistic trivia. But in fact Leviticus has everything to do with the sanctification of everyday life, God’s claim upon all of life and his involvement with all of life. The book of Leviticus has everything to do with holiness. Holiness, for many Christians, is a “trembly”, spooky feeling they have or hope to have. Holiness, according to the book of Leviticus, is simply what God’s people do in obedience to him.

Christians are impatient with the minutiae of Leviticus, like the prohibition forbidding anyone to boil a kid in its mother’s milk. There’s nothing wrong with eating boiled goat. The goat has to be boiled in something. In a land where water is scarce, why not boil young goat in goat’s milk? Mother-goat will never know. For Israelites, however, animals and humankind were created on the same “day”; therefore animals are humanoid in some respect; therefore to cook the offspring of an animal in the milk meant to sustain it is heartless and callous. No less a figure than Solzhenitsyn has said that a society which is indifferent to the plight of animals is a society soon indifferent to the plight of humans. There’s yet another reason for the prohibition. In ancient times, boiling a kid in its mother’s milk was a religious act practised by the devotees of the cult of Baal. Specifically, to boil a kid in its mother’s milk was to invoke the Baal deity, together with the disgraces and degradations that Baal-worship entailed. (If you want more details, re-read my year-old sermon on Voices United, The United Church’s new hymn book.) What are the seemingly-harmless practices in our society that in fact are invocations of something we ought to repudiate?

In the rabbinical Judaism that followed the biblical era, the rabbis speak of “Sabbath blessings.” “Sabbath blessings” is a polite circumlocution for the sexual intercourse that married couples have and are supposed to have on the Sabbath. Long before the rabbinical era, however, in the era of Leviticus, married couples are forbidden to have intercourse on the Sabbath. Why? Because the surrounding Canaanite nations had divinized sex, making an idol of it; the surrounding nations magnified religious prostitution as an act of worship; the surrounding nations trafficked in promiscuity and perversity. Israel abhorred such a development and wanted to distance itself as much as possible from such degradation. For this reason Israelite couples were forbidden to have intercourse prior to worship, lest the notion be disseminated that Israel too had fallen in with the pagan nations that bordered it. What is it in our society’s approach to sex that is tantamount to idolatry? What is it that divinizes sex, albeit informally? What is it in magazines like Cosmopolitan (to mention only one) that is no different from the paganism of the ancient Canaanite nations? Only a fool dismisses Leviticus’ sanctification of life as “legalistic trivia.”

According to the Torah if you lend someone money and he gives you his coat as collateral, you have to give him back his coat at nightfall even if he hasn’t repaid you your money. Why? Because the poorest people in Israel used their daytime coat as a nighttime blanket. Someone can’t be expected to spend nights sleepless on account of cold, even if he still owes money and has nothing else to put up as collateral. Don’t you think there’s a limit to financial jurisdiction over human affairs?

When a criminal had to be punished in Israel he couldn’t receive more than forty lashes. Why was there a limit to the punishment? A reason accompanies the command: “Lest your brother be degraded in your sight.” No society can allow criminal behaviour to go unpunished; at the same time, whatever society must do to punish offenders and restore order, it mustn’t punish offenders in such a way as to degrade them. This isn’t legalistic trivia.

We read that if we see our worst enemy’s ox going astray, it is sin to say to ourselves, “Let him look for his own ox.” We must rather inconvenience ourselves and take the animal back to its owner, our worst enemy or not. Why? Not because to do so makes us do-gooders who can then feel proud of ourselves. Rather, to do so is an act grounded in the character of God himself and exemplifying the character of God himself: he sends rain on the just and the unjust alike; he visits his kindness and mercy and patience alike on those who love him and those who don’t, on those who like Abraham can be called “God’s friend” and those who are just as surely God’s enemy. What modern Gentiles dismiss as legalistic trivia is really God’s claim upon all of life and his involvement with all of life, which claim and involvement are rooted in the character of God himself.

Not so long ago the Toronto Board of Education disseminated a pamphlet stating that all cultures are of equal value. I understand what the Board wanted to say and why: it wanted to head off subtle bigotry, racism, ethnic superiority, prejudice of any sort. At the same time, regardless of the board’s motive, I think that the statement, “All cultures are of equal value”, is patently false. I do not think that a culture which punishes theft by severing one’s hand at the wrist is one with a culture that doesn’t. I am convinced that a culture whose Christian majority permits the construction of any number of mosques and a culture whose Islamic majority permits the construction of no church-building at all; these are not of equal value. A culture that approves or tolerates the torturing of political dissenters; a culture that prefers tyranny to fair trials; a culture that subjugates one group of people as sub-human; are we to tell our schoolchildren that such distinctions are insignificant and are to be overlooked? In the final 80 years of Czarist rule in Russia there were 17 state executions. In the first month of Lenin’s rule there were over 1000. Does the Toronto Board of Education expect us to tell our children that at bottom “it’s all the same?”

The wisemen who went to Bethlehem to see and adore and obey: they knew, Gentiles though they were, that Israel’s God had everything to do with every detail of every day.

There are ever so many more aspects to our inheritance. I should like to speak of two more this morning, life and hope. In taking hold of the robe of a Jew, of one Jew in particular, how are to we understand life in the face of the deadly assaults rained on it relentlessly? And how are we to understand hope in the midst of cynicism and despair? But the sermon is already long enough, and therefore such a discussion will have to wait for another day.

“Thus says the Lord of hosts: In those days ten men from the nations of every tongue shall take hold of the robe of a Jew, saying, ‘Let us go with you, for we have heard that God is with you.'” (Zechariah 8:23) Christmas is God’s definitive incursion. According to God’s plan and purpose Christmas is the beginning of the end. There has been given to us one Jew whose robe we must grasp, for not to grasp it, Paul reminds the Gentiles in Ephesus, is to have no hope and to be without God in the world. (Ephesians 2:12)

 

                                                                    Victor Shepherd
January 1998            

WHAT WERE THE WISE MEN ENDORSING OF YIDDISHKEIT?

Who Ought to “Come and Worship Christ the New-Born King”?

 Matthew 2:1-12    Isaiah 60:1-3

 

Who ought to worship? Everyone ought to worship. (We all know this much. Everyone ought to worship.) Still, the Christmas carol, Angels, from the Realms of Glory, speaks of different sorts of people who ought to worship. It speaks of angels and shepherds, sages and saints.

 

I: — Today we are going to start with the shepherds. Shepherds were despised in 1st century Palestine. The social sophisticates in Jerusalem and other city centres of urbanity looked upon shepherds as uncouth, since shepherds worked with animals. Shepherds were also regarded as dirty. Sheep, after all, have very oily fleece and the shepherd has to handle them; besides, sheep poop everywhere. Shepherds were also looked upon as less than devout. It was awkward for them to get to all the church services as expected, since their animals were forever getting lost or falling sick or breaking a leg or having obstetrical difficulties.

Like all people who are despised for any reason, however, the shepherds were also useful to the very people who despised them. At both morning and evening services in the temple, the cathedral of Jerusalem, an unblemished lamb had to be offered up to God. High quality lambs, therefore, were always in demand. Temple authorities had their own private flocks just outside Jerusalem, in the Bethlehem hills. The Bethlehem shepherds looked after both their own flocks and the flocks of the temple authorities, always looking out for the perfect lamb to be sacrificed in the temple. These shepherds, despised as they were, were ordained by God to be the first people to behold the Lamb of God, the Lamb who takes away the sins of the world. They were the first to hear the good news, gospel, of Christmas: “For to you is born this day a Saviour, who is Christ the Lord.”

I understand why the shepherds were the first to hear and see, apprehend and know, believe and trust. The shepherds were first in that like other people in general who come from the south side of town they aren’t taken in by the smokescreens and false fronts that middle and upper class people love to hide behind. People from the south side of town see it the way it is and tell it the way it is.

My first day on the job in Streetsville (I came to the congregation in 1978 and remained for 21 years) I arrived early at my office and waited for the church secretary. Promptly at 8:30 a.m. the secretary, a large, imposing woman, loomed in the doorway to my office, looked me in the eye and said, “I’m married to a truck driver; you get it from me straight.” That was her first utterance. Her second was like unto it: “There’s a toilet between your office and mine, but it’s noisy, if you get what I mean.” Is there anyone who wouldn’t get what she meant? Right away I knew I was going to get along with this woman. Because she, married to a truck driver, was utterly transparent and non-duplicitous, frontal, she spared me untold grief over and over in congregational life.

She and I had much in common, not the least of which is the simple fact that we both live in the shadow of a dog food factory. And there’s nothing wrong with this. After all, Moses was minding sheep when the Lord God accosted him and the world was different ever after. Gideon was threshing wheat when he was summoned from heaven. Elisha was ploughing a field when he was named successor to Elijah. No congregation can afford to be without shepherds and all those like them.

 

This being the case, why do we see so few of these people at worship in virtually all the churches of historic Protestantism? Roman Catholicism has always been able to attract people from the whole of the socio-economic spectrum, from the most affluent to the most materially disadvantaged. To be sure, the Protestant churches do see some of the latter; Protestant congregations aren’t completely homogeneous. Still, we see far too few. Their absence dismays me, since I have found that these people have no difficulty with me, at least. Several years ago a man with a grade ten education chuckled, “Victor, we can always be sure of one thing on Sunday morning: you’ll never be over our heads!” Such people live in Toronto in large numbers. But they are proportionately underrepresented in virtually all Protestant congregations. Why? Can any of you enlighten me? Their absence haunts me. For shepherds have been summoned to worship Christ the new-born king. And if they do worship, they’ll be the first to see and seize the Lamb of God who takes away their sin too.

 

II: — Sages ought to worship as well. To be sure, the hymnwriter insists that where sages are concerned “brighter visions beam afar”; brighter, that is, than the sages’ contemplations. I agree. But to see Jesus Christ as brighter, even the brightest, is not to say that lesser contemplations aren’t bright at all and aren’t to be valued. They are bright, and they are to be valued. To say that God’s self-disclosure in Jesus Christ supplies what no sage will ever arrive at is correct; but to say that because God’s self-disclosure is this what the sages are about is worthless – this is wrong. To say that the event of Christmas gives us what no philosophical exploration will ever impart is not to say that philosophy (or another scholarly discipline) is therefore foolish and useless. The uniqueness of the Christmas event never means that intellectual rigour isn’t a creaturely good, a creaturely good that gives God pleasure.

Philosophy is an academic discipline that I cherish. Please don’t tell me that philosophy’s significance is measured by the old question, “How many angels can dance on the head of a pin?” Philosophy, after all, taught me to think, and 90% of good preaching is just clear thinking. Moreover, insofar as philosophical enquiry is the exploration of what is there is an intellectual excellence to it that we ought not to slight, for God takes pleasure in any human excellence. (Let’s be sure of something else: God takes no pleasure in mediocrity of any sort.)

Jesus Christ is truth. I am glad to affirm this. He is that “brighter” luminosity that sages are summoned to worship. But to say this isn’t to say that the contemplations of the sages are inherently vacuous and invariably useless, let alone evil. Because the church has undervalued the sages’ contemplations the church has largely abandoned the arena of intellectual endeavour. At one time the thinkers inside the church could out-think the thinkers outside the church; at one time. In my second year philosophy course the professor, a man who made no religious profession, had the class read both Bertrand Russell and Thomas Aquinas. Russell is an atheist; Aquinas, a Christian and the greatest philosopher of the middle ages. It’s easy to see why an agnostic or atheist professor would have us read Russell. But why Aquinas? Just because that professor wanted us to appreciate the intellectual power of the “Angelic Doctor”, as Aquinas was known in the 1200s.

Years ago I overheard Emil Fackenheim, himself a marvellous philosopher, remark that Kierkegaard was the greatest thinker to arise in Christendom. I thought the statement was perhaps exaggerated Then I found others saying the same thing. Then I noticed that Ludwig Wittgenstsein, one of the most influential philosophers of the 20th century (together with Martin Heidegger); I noticed that Wittgenstein had said that Kierkegaard was by far the profoundest thinker of the 19th century. Will the profoundest thinker of the 20th century turn out to have been a Christian? And of the 21st? Not a chance. Why not? Because the church has abandoned the intellectual field. Fuzzy-headed feel-goodism is as profound as we get today.

At the time of the Reformation (16th century), those who had first been schooled as “sages” (i.e., humanists) before they applied themselves to theology also wrote theology that we shall never be without and provided leadership for the church. Those, on the other hand, who studied theology only without first drinking from the wells of humanism wrote no worthwhile theology and provided no leadership for the church.

Yes, sages should worship Christ the new-born king, since he is king and brings with him what the sages can’t supply of themselves. But this is not to say that the sages’ sage-ism is worthless. There is creaturely wisdom that is genuinely wise, even as the pursuit of that wisdom gives pleasure to God.

 

III: — Saints too are summoned to the cradle. “Saints before the altar bending, watching long in hope and fear.” The saints are those, like Simeon and Anna of old, who wait on God. The saints are always found “before the altar bending”; i.e., the saints worship, profoundly worship. They are always found “watching long in hope and fear”; i.e., the saints are both expectant and reverent. “Suddenly the Lord descending in his temple shall appear.” Shall appear; shall continue to appear. In other words, the Lord who came once in Bethlehem of old comes again and yet again, continues to come. Insofar as any of us are found at worship, waiting on God expectantly and reverently, the selfsame Lord will unfailingly appear to us.

It was while Isaiah was at worship that the sanctuary filled up with the grandeur of God and the holiness of God and the glory of God. The glory of God is the earthly manifestation of God’s unearthly Godness. It all overwhelmed Isaiah so as to leave him prostrated under the crushing weight of God, only then to be set on his feet so that he might henceforth go and do what he had been appointed to.

It was while Zechariah, father of John the Baptist, was at worship that he was rendered speechless for as long as he needed to stop talking in order to hear and heed what God was saying to him.

It was while the apostle John was at worship, exiled for the rest of his life on the island of Patmos, that he was “visited” and wrote, when he had recovered, “His voice was like the sound of many waters, and his face was like the sun shining in full strength…and when I saw him I fell at his feet as though dead. But he laid his right hand on me saying, ‘Fear not….’”

What do we expect when we come to worship? Three hymns and a harangue? What if “Suddenly the Lord descending in his temple did appear”?

He who came once doesn’t come once only. He comes again and again. As often as he comes the saints before the altar bending – the saints at worship – are overtaken yet again, and like John of old can barely croak, “His voice was like the sound of many waters, and his face like the sun shining in full strength….” The saints in any congregation today know as surely as the saints of old knew. And the saints at worship today declare, “Come with us and worship Christ the new-born king.”

 

IV: — What about the angels? Make no mistake: the angels are real. It is the height of arrogance to think that we are the only rational creatures in the universe. Who says that a creature has to possess flesh and bone in order to possess reason and spirit? The Christmas carol invites the angels to “proclaim Messiah’s birth.” Such proclamation, such witness, is precisely what scripture says angels are always and everywhere to be about. Such proclamation or witness is crucial. You see, because the angels are mandated to bear witness, specifically to bear witness to Jesus Christ, God will never lack witnesses who attest the truth and power of his Son and of that kingdom which the Son brings with him. To be sure, you and I are mandated to bear witness to all of this too. Flesh and blood witnesses like you and me, however, are sadly lacking in quality and quantity. Still, where we are deficient, the angels are not. Therefore I find much comfort in the angels. However much I may fail in serving and attesting and exalting Messiah Jesus and his truth, there are other creatures whose service and witness and exaltation never fail.

Listen to Karl Barth, the pre-eminent theologian of our century. A few years after World War II Barth wrote, “Because of the angelic witness to God’s kingdom we can never find intolerable or hopeless the apparently or genuinely troubled state of things on earth.” Just before the outbreak of the war Barth had been apprehended at his Saturday morning lecture in the University of Bonn, Germany. He had been deported immediately from Germany to his native Switzerland. As soon as hostilities with Germany had ceased the cold war with the Soviet Union had begun. While there was no war, hot or cold, in Switzerland, Barth never pretended the Swiss were uncommonly virtuous. He readily admitted his own country financed itself by harbouring the ill-gotten gains (the infamous unnamed accounts in the Swiss banks) of the most despicable criminals throughout the world. Nevertheless, “Because of the angelic witness to God’s kingdom we can never find intolerable or hopeless the apparently or genuinely troubled state of things on earth.”

 

V: — Lastly, the Christmas carol invites us all, everyone, to worship Christ the new-born king. It tells us that this infant has been appointed to fill his Father’s throne. Since Christ’s sovereignty over the whole of creation is unalterable, acknowledging his sovereignty is not only an invitation to be received and a command to be obeyed; it’s the soul of common sense.

Our Lord is the new-born king. To be sure, the only crown he will ever wear is a crown of thorns. Finding no room in the inn and having no home in which to lay his head throughout his earthly ministry, the one house he’ll eventually occupy is a tree house, ghastly though it is. And of course the only throne he will ever adorn is a cross. Still, he is king. We mustn’t allow the bizarreness of his royal trappings to deflect us from the fact that he is king. He rules, he will judge, and he can bless.

Then acknowledge him we must. The writer of our carol cries, “Every knee shall then bow down.” Since everyone is going to have to acknowledge him ultimately, like it or not; since every knee is going to have to bow before him either in willing adoration or in unwilling resignation, it only makes sense to adore him and love him and delight in him now, together with sages, saints, angels, and by no means least, shepherds.

 

Victor Shepherd      December 2000

John the Baptist and Jesus

Matthew 3:1-12

 We expect to find a family resemblance among relatives. John and Jesus were cousins. Not surprisingly, then, they were “look-alikes” in many respects.

Both were at home in the wilderness, the venue of extraordinary temptation and trial and testing, but also the venue of extraordinary intimacy with the Father.

Both preached out-of doors when they began their public ministry.

Both gave their disciples a characteristic prayer. John gave his followers a prayer that outwardly identified them as his disciples and inwardly welded them to each other. In no time the disciples of Jesus asked him for the same kind of characteristic prayer, with the result that we shall never be without the “Lord’s Prayer.”

Both John and Jesus lashed hearers whenever they spoke of God’s severity and the inescapability of God’s judgement.

Both summoned people to repent.

Both discounted the popular notion that God favoured Israel with political or national pre-eminence.

Both were born through an uncommon act of God.

And both died through having provoked uncommon rage among men and women.

John insisted that the sole purpose of his mission was to point away from himself to his younger cousin, Jesus. Jesus, for his part, never uttered one negative word about John. Jesus even endorsed John’s ministry by submitting to baptism at John’s hand. Indeed Jesus said, “Among those born of women (that is, of all the people in the world), there is none greater than John.”

 

I: Elizabeth and Zechariah named their long-awaited son “Yochan.” “Yochan” means “gift of God.” This gift, however, didn’t come with the pretty ribbons and bows and curlicues of fancy gift-wrapping. This gift came in a plain brown wrapper.

Think of John’s appearance. He wore a camel-hide wrap-around, and it stank as only camels can stink. (Jesus, by contrast, wore a robe fine enough that soldiers gambled for it.)

Then there was John’s diet: wild honey. How many bee stings did he have to endure to procure the honey? No doubt he had been stung so many times he was impervious, bees being now no more bothersome than fruit flies. And the locusts? There’s lots of protein in grasshoppers, since small creatures like grasshoppers are the most efficient in converting grain protein into animal protein. Grasshoppers are good to eat, as long as you don’t mind crunching their long legs and occasionally getting them stuck in your teeth. John was anything but effete, anything but dainty, anything but a reed shaken by the wind.

John’s habitat was noteworthy. The wilderness, everywhere in scripture, is the symbol for a radical break with the posturing and the pretence, the falsehoods and phoniness of the big city and its inherent corruption. Jerusalem , hier shalem, describes itself as the city of salvation. But is it? Jerusalem kills the prophets and crucifies the Messiah. By living in the wilderness John contradicted everything the city represented.

And of course there was John’s manner. He had relatively few tools in his toolbox. When he saw that the truth of God had to be upheld and the sin of the powerful rebuked, he reached into his toolbox and came up with its one and only tool: confrontation. It wasn’t long before he confronted Herodias, wife of Herod the ruler.John looked her in the eye and said, “First you married Phillip, your uncle Phillip, no less. Then you ‘fooled around’ with the man who is currently your husband. Then you allowed your daughter, Salome, to dance like a stripper in order to inflame a crowd of half-drunk military officers. You, Mrs. Herod, are incestuous, adulterous, and a pimp all at once. It’s an abomination to God; you yourself are a disgrace; and the stench of it all looms larger than a mushroom cloud.” Whereupon Mrs. Herod had said, “I’ll have your head for that. Watch me.”

We mustn’t forget John’s singlemindedness. Because his camel-hide loincloth lacked pockets, John’s one-and-only sermon he kept in his head and his heart. It was a simple sermon. The judgement of God is so close at hand that even now you can feel God’s fiery breath scorching you and withering everything about you that can’t stand the conflagration. And in the face of this judgement, thundered John, there are three things that cosy, comfortable people think they can take refuge in when there is no refuge; namely, parentage, piety and prestige.

Parentage. “Abraham is our parent. We are safe because we are descendants from the grand progenitor of our people, Abraham our father.” We are Abraham’s son or daughter only if we have Abraham’s faith, John knew. In light of the crisis that God’s judgement brings on everyone, we’re silly for putting stock in the fact that our grandmother was once a missionary in China and our father once shook hands with Billy Graham.

Piety. “We are Israelites. Only last week we had our son circumcised.” “We’ve been members of St.Matthew’s-by-the-Gas Station for forty years. We had all our children ‘done’ there; we also contributed to the repairs to the steeple.” Piety, said John, is a religious inoculation. Like any inoculation it keeps people from getting the real thing. For this reason piety is worse than useless: it guarantees that what can save us we shall never want.

Prestige. “We are the Jerusalem aristocrats.” In 18th Century England an aristocrat was asked what she thought of John Wesley’s movement. “A perfectly horrid thing”, the Duchess of Buckingham had replied, turning up her nose as if someone had just taken the lid off an 18th Century chamber pot; “Imagine being told you are as vile as the wretches that crawl about on the earth.”

It was little wonder that those who found John too much to take eased their discomfort by ridiculing him. Baptizein is the everyday Greek verb meaning to dip or to dunk. John the dipper. “Well, Yochan, what’ll it be today? Dunk your doughnuts or dip your paintbrush? Here comes the dippy dunker.”

Might John have been deranged? His enemies said he was crazy. But the same people who said John was crazy said Jesus was an alcoholic. Certainly John was crude. Jesus admitted as much when he told those whom John had shocked, “What did you expect to see? A reed shaken by the wind? A feeble fellow smelling of perfume?” John lacked the polish of the cocktail crowd. But he was sane.

 

II: — Regardless of the family resemblance between John and Jesus they’re not identical.

John came to bear witness to the light. Jesus was (and is) that light.

John pointed to Jesus as the coming one. Jesus pointed to himself as the Incarnate one.

John reminded the people of God’s centuries-old promises. Jesus was, and is, the fulfilment of all God’s promises.

John administered a baptism of water as an outward sign of repentance. Jesus administered a baptism of fire as the Spirit inwardly torched his people.

With this lattermost point we have highlighted the crucial difference between John and Jesus. John could only point to the kingdom of God , the all-determining reality that was to heal a creation disfigured by the Fall. Jesus, on the other hand, didn’t point to it: he brought it inasmuch as he was the new creation, fraught with cosmic significance, the one in whom all things are restored. John’s ministry prepared people for a coming kingdom that the king would bring with him. Jesus’ ministry gathered people into that kingdom which was operative wherever the king himself presided — which is to say, everywhere.

It’s not that Jesus contradicted John. Rather, Jesus effected within people what John could only hold out for them. Because the ministry of Jesus gathered up the ministry of John, nothing about John was lost. At the same time, the ministry of Jesus contained so much more than John’s — as John himself gladly admitted. In other words, the ministry of Jesus was the ministry of John plus all that was unique to our Lord.

 

Ponder, for instance, the note of repentance sounded by both men. John thundered. He threatened. There was a bad time coming, and John, entirely appropriately, had his hearers scared. Jesus agreed. There is a bad time coming. Throughout the written gospels we find on the lips of Jesus pronouncements every bit as severe as anything John said. Nonetheless, Jesus promised a good time coming too. To be sure, Jesus could flay the hide off phoneys as surely as John, yet flaying didn’t characterize him; mercy did. While Jesus could speak, like John, of a coming judgement that couldn’t be avoided, Jesus also spoke of an amnesty, a provision, a refuge that reflected the heart of his Father. Everything John said, the whole world needs to hear. Yet we need to hear even more urgently what Jesus alone said: “There’s a party underway, and at this party all who are weary and worn down, frenzied and fed up, overwhelmed and overrun — at this party all such people are going to find rest and restoration, help, healing and hope.”

Jesus, like John, spoke to the defiant self-righteous who not only disdained entering the kingdom themselves but also, whether deliberately or left-handedly, impeded others from entering it; Jesus spoke to these people in a vocabulary that would take the varnish off a door. Jesus, however, also had his heart broken over people who were like sheep without a shepherd, about to follow cluelessly the next religious hireling — the religious “huckster” of any era who exploits the most needy and the most defenceless.

Because John’s message was the penultimate word of judgement, the mood surrounding John was as stark, spare, ascetic as John’s word: he drank no wine and he ate survival rations. Because Jesus’ message was the ultimate word of the kingdom, the mood surrounding Jesus was the mood of a celebration, a party. He turned 150 gallons of water into wine – a huge amount for a huge party. He is the wine of life; heprofoundly gladdens the hearts of men and women. His joy floods his people.

With his laser vision Jesus stared into the hearts of those who faulted him and said, “You spoil- sports with shrivelled hearts and acidulated tongues, you wouldn’t heed John because his asceticism left you thinking he wasn’t sane; now you won’t heed me because my partying leaves you thinking I’m not moral. Still, those people you’ve despised and duped and defrauded: your victims are victors now; they’re going to be vindicated. And their exuberance in the celebrations they have with me not even your sullenness can diminish.” Whereupon our Lord turned from the scornful snobs that religion forever breeds and welcomed yet another wounded, worn down person who wouldn’t know a hymnbook from a homily yet knew as much as she needed to know: life in the company of Jesus is indescribably better than life in the company of his detractors.

I’m always moved at our Lord’s simple assertion, “I am the good shepherd.” What did he mean by “good”? Merely that he is a competent shepherd, as any competent shepherd can protect the flock against marauders, thieves and disease? There are two Greek words for “good”: agathos and kalos. Agathos means “good” in the sense of upright, proper, correct. Kalos, on the other hand (the word Jesus used of himself), includes everything that agathos connotes plus “winsome, attractive, endearing, appealing, compelling, comely, inviting.” I am the fine shepherd.

Malcolm Muggeridge accompanied a film crew to India in order to narrate a documentary on the late Mother Teresa. He already knew she was a good woman or he wouldn’t have bothered going. When he met her, however, he found a good woman who was also so very compelling, wooing, endearing that he titled his documentary, Something Beautiful for God.

John was good, agathos. Many people feared him and many admired him. Jesus was good, kalos. Many people feared him, many admired him, and many loved him. Paul speaks in Ephesians 6:24 of those who “love our Lord with love undying.” Did anyone love John with love undying? If we’ve grasped the difference between agathos and kalos, between what is good, correct, upright and what is so very inviting and attractive as to be beautiful, then we’ve grasped the relation of John to Jesus.

 

There’s another dimension to Jesus that carries him beyond John. It’s reflected in the word he used uniquely at prayer, abba, “Father.” Now the Newer Testament is written in Greek, even though Jesus customarily spoke Aramaic. In other words what our Lord said day-by-day has been translated into another language. Then why wasn’t the Aramaic word, abba, translated into Greek? The word was left untranslated in that Jesus had first used it in a special way, and to translate it would seem to sully its distinctiveness.

 Abba was the word used by a Palestinian youth to speak of his or her father respectfully, obediently, confidently, securely, and of course intimately. It wasn’t so “palsy walsy” as to be disrespectful. Neither was it so gushing as to be sentimental. It was intimate without being impertinent, confident without being smug. Abba was trusting one’s father without trading on the father’s trustworthiness, familiar without being forward, secure without being saccharine.

We must be sure to understand that when early-day Christians came to use the word abba in their prayers they weren’t repeating the word just because they knew Jesus had used it and they thought it cute to imitate him. Neither were they mumbling it mindlessly like a mantra thinking that if they kept on saying it, mantra-like, whatever it was within him that had given rise to it would eventually appear within them. On the contrary, they were impelled to use the word for one reason: as companions of Jesus they had been admitted to such an intimacy with the Father that the word Jesus had used uniquely of his Father they were now constrained to use too, so closely did their intimacy resemble his. When Paul writes in Romans 8:15 that Christians can’t help uttering the cry, “Abba, Father”, any more than a person in pain can help groaning or a person bereaved can help weeping or a person tickled by a good joke can help laughing; when Paul reminds the Christians in Rome that this is normal Christian experience, “normal” means being introduced by the Son to the Father in such a way and at such a depth that the Son’s intimacy with the Father induces the believer’s intimacy. Abba.

We should note that the written gospels show us that Jesus used this word in Gethsemane; Gethsemane , of all places, when he was utterly alone at the most tormented hour of his life. I understand this. William Stringfellow, Harvard-taught lawyer and self-taught theologian who went to Harlem in a store-front law practice on behalf of the impoverished people he loved; Stringfellow, ridiculed by his denomination, suspected by the Kennedys and arrested finally by the FBI for harbouring Daniel Berrigan (a Jesuit anti-Viet Nam War protester); Stringfellow wrote in a little confirmation class book he prepared for teenagers, “Prayer is being so alone that God is the only witness to your existence.”

The day comes for all of us when we are so thoroughly alone we couldn’t be more alone. And in the isolation and torment of such a day we are going tofind that God is the only witness to our existence. But he will be witness enough. And because it’s the Father who is the only witness to our existence, we shall find ourself crying spontaneously, “Abba.” Surely Jesus had this in mind when he said, “There has never appeared anyone greater than John the Baptist. Yet the least in the kingdom is greater than John.”

 

We all need to be shaken up by the wild man from the wilderness, the grasshopper-eating, hide-wearing prophet whom no one should have mistaken for a reed shaken by the wind. Yet as often as we need to look at John, we find fearsome John pointing away from himself to Jesus, the Word Incarnate, the lamb of God and the Saviour of the world; someone no less rigorous than John to be sure, but also so much more than John – someone so very winsome, compelling, inviting as to be beautiful.

 

                                                                                                   Victor Shepherd                                                                      

Advent 2007

St.Bride’s Anglican Church, Mississauga

Has The Church A Future?

Matthew 4:1-11    Matthew 16:13-20    Deuteronomy 8:1-4

“Has the church a future?” “Of course it has a future”, the astute person says immediately.   “The church is the earthly manifestation of Christ’s body.  The body will live as surely as the head lives.  Christ is the head of the church.  He has been raised from the dead and will never die.  If the head lives, the body lives.  Therefore, the church will never die.  For this reason Christ has promised that the powers of death will never prevail against the church.”

I agree completely. The church is the earthly manifestation of Christ’s body.  The risen one is its head. As surely as the head lives, the body will live. And no destructive power will crumble it.

To say this, however, is to say that Jesus Christ guarantees that the community of his faithful people will never perish. The community (not a building or a congregation or a denomination); the community of Christ’s faithful people (faith-filled people: we’re not talking here of membership rolls or baptism registers or Christmas and Easter drop-ins); this is what our Lord has guaranteed.  But buildings? They are crumbling all the time. (Until the advent of fire alarms and sprinkler systems any one church building could be counted on to burn down every fifty years.)   Denominations? History is littered with the dry bones of long-dead denominations.         Congregations? Congregations come and go every day.

So — does the church have a future?   We need to put the question more precisely.  Does the community of Christ’s faithful people have a future?   Whether or not the fellowship of Christ’s people has a future is related to whether or not Jesus himself had a future when he began his public ministry. At the outset of his public ministry (and many times thereafter, we may be sure) our Lord was tempted; wrenchingly tempted.  Whether or not he had a future thereafter depended on his response at that moment. In similar manner whether or not the church has a future depends on our response to the same three temptations that assaulted our Lord.

 

I: — The first temptation Jesus faced was the temptation to be relevant.   What, after all, could be more relevant than turning stones into bread? Stones abound; bread is scarce. Jesus looked at hungry people every day. Surely a little more bread would have gone a long way.

At the same time, there were many ways that bread could be made in Palestine and should be made. But it wasn’t going to be made as it should until some men and women were moved to make it and share it; and they weren’t going to be moved until they had undergone heart-transplants at the hand of the master himself.

When our Lord was tempted to collapse his entire vocation and ministry into meeting instantly immediate physical need he fought down the temptation and shouted at the tempter, “One doesn’t live by bread alone but by the truth and reality of a living engagement with the living God!” When the three waves of temptation had abated (temptation, I find, usually comes in waves, like nausea) he emerged from his lonely spot, the wilderness, because the temptation to renounce vocation and ministry for immediate relevance had passed — for the time being.

Several years ago Robertson Davies, a novelist and playwright who never pretended to be a theologian, insisted that there is nothing more pitiable, nothing more pathetic, and nothing more irrelevant, than a church that tries to be relevant. A church that tries to be relevant, said Davies, holds up its finger to the wind, and then hoists its own sail to be blown in the same direction as everyone else. The church’s vocation, said Davies, is always to sail against the wind; to beckon others to its counter-culture, to sound the beat of a different drummer. The folly of a church bent on relevance, of course, is that it tries to out-world the world. It adopts the world’s agenda; it thinks with the world’s self-understanding; it parrots the world’s pronouncements.  It then succeeds in two things: it renders itself useless to God and neighbour, and it makes itself a laughing-stock.

Not for one minute am I suggesting that the church bury its head in the sand and ignore what’s going on all around it or remain unaware of the sorts of suffering people endure in our era.   But I must insist that underneath what’s going on in our era, for good and for ill, there remain in every era the deepest human need, the profoundest human heartache, the most frustrating self-contradiction. Regardless of the era the deepest human need is for God.         The profoundest heartache is for intimacy (genuine intimacy with our Lord and also with fellow-creatures).  The most frustrating self-contradiction is the ingrained futility born of our fallen nature, born of our systemic sinnership.         All of this is precisely what the world calls irrelevant.  And all of this is what the church knows to be supremely relevant.

Let me repeat. Our Lord never belittled material need.  He healed the sick and fed the hungry and assisted the storm-tossed. But he resisted the temptation to do this in any way that would inhibit even those he helped from coming to see their deeper need and their profounder predicament. He resisted the temptation to be immediately relevant in any way that would render them even less sensitive to the provision God has made for what ails them most. He resisted the temptation to conform to the world’s opinion of relevance in order to acquaint them with the ultimate relevance.  We don’t live by bread alone; we live by an encounter with the Holy One himself in which the human heart is transfigured eternally.

The church has a future, in the first place, as long as it too resists the temptation to be relevant.

 

II: — The church has a future, in the second place, if it resists the temptation to be spectacular. Jesus was tempted, in the second place, to throw himself off the highest pinnacle of the temple and alight upon the ground unharmed.         Think of the following he would have had if he had done that.

Yes, just think of the following he would have had.   There wouldn’t have been so much as a single disciple among them; there would have been only gawkers and rubber-neckers and sensationalists who wanted another look at the best sideshow trickster of them all. Sideshow trickery doesn’t induce people to repent and trust and love — and follow.

There’s a non-biblical legend about Jesus that speaks of our Lord fashioning clay pigeons out of clumps of wet clay.  When he has finished sculpturing these clay pigeons he animates them and they all fly away. If he had done such a thing people would certainly have flocked to him — for 30 minutes. They would have gathered around him and asked him to do it again.  A few instances of this, however, and they would have wearied of the magician’s show and gone home.  Who is induced to love and follow and adore — even give herself up for — someone who belongs in a C.N.E. sideshow?

For this reason I remain unimpressed by so much of which the church boasts. Cathedrals, for instance. The tour-guide tells us that this or that cathedral is the oldest or the largest or the best instance of this or that kind of architecture anywhere in the world. No doubt the tour-guide is right. He doesn’t tell us, however, that right now it costs fifteen million dollars per day to maintain all the cathedrals in Great Britain.   (Wouldn’t a dozen cathedrals be enough for museum interests?)   What does such spectacularity have to do with the vocation and mission of the church? Jesus repudiated spectacularity.

For years the cheerleaders at football games have bothered me.  I go to the game to see football.  If the game itself can’t draw enthusiasts then there’s something wrong with the game. There’s manifestly much wrong with the game if the event has to be augmented by a bevy of 22-year old females whose attire is provocatively “minimalist.” Things got worse with the Blue Jays — where there are no cheerleaders.  The spectacular electronic scoreboard is plainly the entertainment, the event, the game of baseball being less entertaining for most spectators, apparently, than the electronic displays, the beer concessions and the public washrooms.  Worse again with the Raptors, where the basketball game is merely a footnote to the extravaganzas unfolding everywhere in the building, not to mention the rock music that throbs throughout the game.

The church is always tempted to do the same thing.  We are always tempted to bring people onto the premises by something other than an exaltation of our Lord himself.  The problem is, what we deploy to get people onto the premises contradicts the nature and purpose and thrust of the gospel.

Recently the president of one of America’s largest seminaries “lit up” as he told me about a multi-million dollar bequest that would fund the newest technology in interactive T.V.  With this wonderful new technology there was no need to bring a visiting professor to the seminary; now a student could sit in front of a T.V. screen and listen to a lecture from a professor in England or Australia, even “talk” (as it were — but in fact is not and never will be) to the same professor. As the seminary president glowed to the point of spontaneous combustion I realized that what had “hooked” him was the spectacularity of the technology. A question occurred to me: “This technology and what it does; is it all of a piece with what we know of our Lord and how he acts and what he does for us in restoring us before God and reconstituting our humanness, or does it contradict this?”   You see, the incarnation means ever so much, but it means at least that God meets us most intimately where our humanity intersects the humanity of others. What does interactive T.V. have to do with the intersection of our common humanity?   I thought next of 2nd John 12 and 3rd John 13, two brief verses from the two tiniest books in the bible: “…I hope to come to see you and talk with you face to face, so that our joy may be complete.”

Don’t get me wrong. I’m not an old-fashioned “Luddite,” someone opposed to technology in principle. I do think that surgery is a genuine advance on the application of leeches, and I’d rather fly to England than endure two months of seasickness in a sailing vessel.

Neither am I opposed to educational technology.  In fact I have instructed scores of distance-education students by means of audio-recordings. Of course it’s better that the student in New Guinea pursue the needed course by means of electronic sophistication than not pursue it at all.  But we must remember at all times that such methods are always a distant second best. We must remember that what is communicated in a ‘live’ classroom isn’t chiefly information; what’s communicated chiefly is a person (who happens to be informed.) What is mutually communicated is the person of the teacher and the person of the student in a profound reciprocity. Information can be garnered from a book; persons can be communicated to each other only through personal encounter.  It’s little wonder that John writes, “I hope to come to see you and talk with you face to face, so that our joy may be complete.”         The personal must never be surrendered to the spectacular.

What’s the alternative to spectacularity?  It isn’t dullness. The alternative to spectacularity is simplicity; simplicity that is at the same time vulnerability. Like the incarnation, the cross of Jesus means eversomuch.  But it means at least that there is no limit to the vulnerability of God’s love for us. If the cross means that there’s no limit to God’s vulnerability in loving us, then what does resurrection mean?  It means at least that there is no limit to the effectiveness of love’s vulnerability. If the cross of Jesus and the resurrection of Jesus together mean that there is no limit to the vulnerability of God’s love for us and no limit to its effectiveness, then it’s plain what the Christian community must be about. Forget spectacularity.

Let me point out that simplicity doesn’t mean simple-mindedness. Neither does simplicity mean naive ignorance of life’s complexity.  Life is complex.  Any simplicity on ‘this’ side of complexity is a false simplicity; the simplicity on the ‘other’ side of complexity, however, is profound. The simplicity that we find on the ‘far side’ of complexity; the simplicity that’s suffused by vulnerability – this is where the Christian life unfolds, repudiating any temptation towards spectacularity.

Speaking of vulnerability; Gerald May (M.D.), is a psychiatrist in Washington whose books and personal correspondence have helped me immensely. May’s psychiatric work has taken him to Viet Nam with the U.S. Air Force, to city streets on behalf of the drug-addicted, and to prison hospitals as well as state hospitals. May says, “Some wisdom deep inside us knows that we can’t love safely; either we enter it undefended or we don’t enter it at all.”  May is right. Some wisdom deep inside us knows that we can’t love safely; either we love recklessly, defencelessly, vulnerably or we don’t love.

Henri Nouwen, Dutch Roman Catholic priest (now dead), whose works are known to many people in every denomination; Nouwen had a glittering career as university professor, first at Yale then at Notre Dame and finally at Harvard. Twenty years ago Nouwen left Harvard and went to live and work at L’Arche (in Richmond Hill), Jean Vanier’s facility for men who are severely intellectually challenged. Nouwen said that during all the years he lived and worked at L’Arche the question he was asked most frequently was — what question do you think intellectually challenged men would put to Nouwen most often? It was, “Are you home tonight?” “Are you home tonight?” didn’t mean, “Are you going to be in the building at 6:00 p.m.?” It meant, “Are you going to be available to us?  Are you going to be ‘present’ beyond being physically present? Are you going to lay aside your armour, surrender your defences, and grant us access to genuine intimacy?” To be sure, intellectually challenged men couldn’t wrap such words around their question, but the question deep in their hearts was profound: “Are you home tonight?”

The opposite of spectacularity isn’t dullness; the opposite of spectacularity is simplicity, a simplicity that invites rather than protects, forges intimacy rather than armour, cherishes vulnerability rather than victory — and knows that when all of this is suffused by the Spirit of the risen one, love’s vulnerability will be vindicated as the efficacy in God’s economy.

 

III: — Does the church have a future? It does if it can resist, like its Lord, one more temptation, the temptation of domination. Jesus was taken to a vantage point from which he could apprehend at once all the powers and forces of this world.  They were his for the taking — even as this entailed, of course, his forsaking of his cruciform vocation.         He spurned the tempter and affirmed his vocation.  He would serve, not domineer; he would trust his Father, not tyrannize to see instant “success”; he would even go to the cross before he attempted to coerce.

The temptation to dominate is with us all the time.  Because we are fallen creatures we assume that we are the measure of everything and therefore there’s no reason why we shouldn’t impose our will on others. What’s more, because we are impatient we want to impose our will on others now.  The older I grow the more I realize how much human distress, how many tortured relationships, can be accounted for by one matter: control; the craving to control; an obsession with control.  The point or matter or item that’s at issue can be small.  (Usually it is.) Nevertheless, the smallest matter is the occasion of life-or-death struggle for control.

It appears to be life or death for the two parties in the struggle.  The truth is, where human relationships are tortured it isn’t life or death, with one party emerging triumphant. Control-issues are death and death; death for both parties.

The temptation to dominate is a temptation that laps at us relentlessly. After all, it’s always easier to dominate than it is to love, isn’t it?  Love ultimately means that we abandon the safety of our fort; domination, on the other hand, means that we thicken the walls of the fort: ‘Fort Self-Preservation.’   But it never works, finally.  All attempts at control, all attempts at self-preservation, finally issue in such widespread destruction that no “other” remains to control and no “self” remains to preserve.

The church should know better.  God’s way with his people has always been different.  God’s way with Israel was never the way of coercion.  God’s way with Israel has always been the way of a lover who gains his beloved only by wooing her.  God’s way with Israel, says Hosea, is the way of a husband who is always grieved and frequently angered by an unfaithful wife but can never bring himself to give her up.  In struggling to bring forth a people who mirror him in faith and cherish their neighbours in love God likens himself to a woman in obstetrical distress over the resistance of her dream-child in coming to birth, a child who now pains the one who conceived it in joy.  She longs only to have her joy completed in the safe arrival of the new-born. However distressed she might be at her protracted obstetrical difficulties, there is no thought of aborting the enterprise.

But it’s easier to dominate, isn’t it?   The church has enormous difficulty resisting the temptation to dominate. So many of the tragic ruptures in the history of the church — like the schism between the Eastern and Western churches in the 11th century, and the schism within the Western church in the 16th century Reformation – these have been issues of domination.

There was a time when the church controlled Quebec politics.   There was a time when membership in the Orange Lodge was the ticket of admission to Toronto politics.   There was a time, one of my Scottish professors told me, even during his lifetime, when you had to be a member of the Church of Scotland if you wanted to get work in schoolteaching (in Scotland), in banking, or in the civil service. Today the Church of Scotland, the national church of the land, is dying so fast it’s expected to disappear virtually by 2040. And in Quebec? Any sociologist will tell you that Quebec is the most thoroughly secularized region of North America. The church in Quebec, I have found, is the outfit that young Quebeckers loathe.   When are we going to learn that the lust for domination spells death?

Does the church have a future?   The church relishes the chance to flex its muscles and roar like a lion and coerce people in our society whether physically or socially or psychologically the way the church has coerced people so often in the past. Even the people of the bible are quick to speak of the lion, the lion of the tribe of Judah, the symbol of God’s power. The problem, if problem it is, is that whenever the people of God think they need the lion most urgently, the lion never shows up.  What shows up instead is a lamb — over and over in scripture, right to the end.

In the book of Revelation, the last book in Holy Scripture, John is with his fellow-Christians who have been flayed by yet another wave of persecution. Desperate for relief, they all look for the lion once more.  Opening their tear-blinded eyes they see the lamb, bearing the marks of slaughter, and together they sing a new song, says John. Why new?   Because they know that their Lord’s faithfulness in the face of temptation ensured him a future. Their faithfulness will ensure them a future. And they know that “future” and “genuinely new” are one and the same.         Then it’s no wonder they see the lamb mangled and yet break forth into a new song.

 

Has the church a future? To say the same thing differently, to whom does Christ’s promise of protection against the powers of death apply?   In the last book of the bible John speaks of “a great multitude which no man can number, from all tribes and peoples and tongues, standing before the Lamb and the throne….”
Yes, the church has a future, a glorious future. And this future includes a great multitude which no one can number, for this multitude will be those who resisted temptations to be relevant, to be spectacular, to dominate; this multitude will be those who instead cherished intimacy with their Lord, exemplified his vulnerability, even lived and died for others so that these others too might be numbered among those gathered before the Lamb and the throne.

 

                                                                                                        Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                     

January 2010

 

Seven Questions About Discipleship

Matthew 4:18-22

1] “How many disciples did Jesus have?” Don’t say “twelve”. He had dozens more than twelve. On one occasion he sent out seventy-two. On the day of Pentecost one hundred and twenty were gathered in one place. Luke speaks of “a great crowd of disciples”. Then is a disciple anyone who happens to be within earshot of Jesus and might be remotely interested in him? Not at all. For in the one verse where Luke speaks of a great crowd of disciples he also speaks of “a great multitude of people”. It is plain that Luke, like every gospel-writer, draws a distinct line between the disciples (who follow Jesus) and the multitudes (who don’t). Then who are disciples? Simply, disciples are those who respond to Christ’s call.

We should notice that different gospel-writers use a different word for “call” inasmuch as they wish to highlight a different aspect of our Lord’s call. Mark uses a Greek word which has the force of “invite”; Luke, a word which has the force of “summon”. Mark tells us there is a winsomeness, a courtesy, a gentleness to an invitation; Luke tells us there is an urgency, an imperative, even an ultimatum to a summons. Put together, that call by which our Lord still calls men and women into his company is a winsome invitation which is also urgent, as well as a summons which is yet gentle. On the one hand our Lord does not coerce us into joining him; on the other hand, he does not allow us to think that joining him or not joining him is a matter of whim or taste. His invitation is a summons, and his summons an invitation. He issues his call to every human being. Everyone, without exception, needs to become a disciple, and everyone, without qualification, is welcome.

2] Then what about the twelve? The number twelve is a symbolic number everywhere in scripture. There were twelve tribes in Israel, twelve tribes in the people of God. When Jesus appoints “the twelve” as part of his own mission, he is saying that his mission gathers up and carries forward what God aimed at in establishing the twelve tribes; his mission, in fact, is God’s renewal of Israel. The apostolic mission is a renewal movement within the people of God. Furthermore, just as the twelve tribes of Israel were formed, ultimately, for the sake of God’s blessing the world, so the mission of Jesus Christ (symbolized by the twelve) has to do with the world’s blessing.

We must be clear about something crucial today: while the twelve men symbolize Christ’s mission, that mission is much wider than the twelve. Our Lord’s mission includes and uses everyone who has heard his call and heeded it, everyone who has resolved to keep company with him and follow him.

3] We have used the word “disciple” several times today. What does it mean? It refers to the follower of any movement. Moses had disciples. So did the Pharisees. So did John the Baptist. All of these leaders attracted people who were serious about the teaching and outlook of the leader. The Greek word for disciple, MATHETES, simply means pupil or learner. To be a disciple of Jesus is to be his pupil or learner.

Now in learning anything there is something to be understood, something to be grasped mentally. And certainly we who are disciples of Jesus must always be learning in this sense. (Our master, after all, is a teacher who is always teaching.) Yet we must not think that discipleship is a head-trip, book-learning only, as it were. In the older testament the word “disciple” (learner) refers to the pupils in the music school of the Jerusalem temple. To be sure, all music pupils receive instruction in the theory of music; but no music pupil receives instruction in theory only. Music pupils have to sing or play; they have to make music, not merely scribble it. The music pupil has to do the very thing that embodies the instruction she has received.

To be a disciple or learner in the company of Jesus is not merely (not even chiefly) to receive religious instruction; it is to learn how to live a Christ-shaped life in the midst of a world which resists this. I am not minimizing the place of instruction. My point, however, is this: discipleship aims at equipping us to live.

There is another dimension to Christian discipleship. The distinctive mark of the disciples of Moses or the pharisees or John the Baptist was the appropriation of teaching. But the distinctive mark of Christ’s disciples is their personal allegiance to Christ himself. Not only did his disciples call Jesus “rabbi, teacher”; they also called him “Lord”. That is, they were utterly devoted to him himself, not merely to his teaching.

4] In order to grasp more clearly what discipleship means we should look at someone who didn’t become a disciple, that affluent fellow whom we used to call “the rich young ruler”. Mark speaks of him simply as “a man”; Matthew, “one”. “One came up to Jesus”, “A man came up to Jesus”. The gospel-writers deliberately say no more than this so that every gospel-reader can identify with the fellow. The man kneels before Jesus. People did not kneel before a rabbi: that would be blasphemous. Clearly the fellow recognizes Jesus as eversomuch more than a rabbi. He says he wants to inherit eternal life; that is, he wants to share in God’s own life. He tells Jesus he has kept all the commandments from his youth. Jesus doesn’t suggest that he hasn’t. Jesus simply says, “Sell what you own and give away the proceeds: you’ve got too much junk cluttering up your life. Then come and follow me.” The man’s face falls, for he owns much, and he walks away sad. And — be it noted — Jesus lets him walk away.

For years preachers have used this story to make hearers feel guilty. (“Have you given away all that you own?”) Or else preachers have used this story to relieve hearers. (“The fellow didn’t walk away from Jesus because he was rich; rather, because his possessions possessed him.”) Both approaches miss the point. The point isn’t where the line is drawn concerning wealth on one side of which I can be a Christian and on the other side of which I can’t. The point isn’t whether I can be a Christian with one car, two cars, or three cars. (While we are discussing this text we might as well admit that Jesus owned a cloak so fine that soldiers thought it worth gambling for. Clearly Jesus had never given it away.) The point is much more elemental: is the man willing to join himself to Jesus and become a follower? The man says he has kept the commandments. Jesus insists that following him is the meaning of keeping the commandments. If the fellow isn’t willing to become a disciple now, a follower of our Lord, then his commandment-keeping has nothing to do with eternal life; nothing at all. The man thinks he has obeyed God in scrupulously keeping the commandments. Jesus tells him that commandment-keeping is only the outer form of obeying God, the shell, as it were. The inner heart of it all, that which genuinely shares in the life of God himself, is joining oneself — right now — to the one before whom the fellow has knelt. The man walks away from Jesus holding on to his possessions. The point of the story isn’t that the man’s possessions have “hooked” him; the point is that he does not believe Jesus when Jesus says, “Get rid of the junk that is cluttering your life, follow me, AND YOU WILL HAVE TREASURE IN HEAVEN.” The man does not believe that following Jesus is rich; so rich, in fact, that alongside these riches his bank account looks like scrip from a game of Monopoly. You see, a major consequence of becoming a disciple is this: in the presence of Jesus Christ SECONDARY MATTERS ARE RECOGNIZED AS SECONDARY. To be a disciple is to be so “taken” with Jesus that everything else pales. To be a disciple is to find Jesus so winsome as to love him, and so compelling as to obey him. Years after the gospel encounter we are probing now St.Paul wrote the congregation in Philippi and spoke of “the surpassing worth of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord”. It is precisely the surpassing worth of knowing Chris that enables the apostle to relativize everything else. Whether fame or anonymity; whether affluence or material leanness — what does it matter alongside the surpassing worth of knowing Jesus? Disciples are those whose hearts melt when they see and hear the master; they know they shall have treasure in heaven; they follow; and they are admitted most intimately to God’s own life here and now.

5] What happens when men and women, of any era, become disciples? Most tellingly, our Lord renders us kingdom-oriented people; as we gradually become kingdom-oriented, we lose whatever ideological baggage we have brought with us. Let us be sure of one thing: our Lord is going to change us; he is going to make us different people. He is Lord. He has authority to create and to destroy; to mould and to fashion; he will certainly exercise his authority here with you and me. Jesus calls Simon. “Simon”, he says, “I have a better name for you: Peter, `Rocky'” He calls two brothers, James and John. “Boanerges”, he names them, “Sons of thunder”. Where there is thunder there is also lightning. “In the kingdom-work I have for you”, our Lord continues, “I expect you brothers to electrify others; I expect you to be seen and heard unmistakably.” For the Hebrew mind a change of name always means a change of nature. To be sure, it would be a long time before Peter became rock-like. It may have been longer still before the two brothers flashed and rumbled in service of the kingdom. The point is, Jesus is sovereign. He calls us as we are but never allows us to remain this. He renders us kingdom-oriented and useful for kingdom-work.

As he does this he relieves us of the ideological baggage we have brought with us. Within the smaller group of the twelve we find Simon the zealot and Matthew the tax-collector. Zealots and tax-collectors were at opposite ends of the ideological spectrum. The zealots hated Rome and sought to rid Palestine of Roman occupation through terrorism and sabotage and cold-blooded throat-cutting. Tax-collectors, on the other hand, made a personal fortune through cozying up to Rome and collaborating with Rome. They were self-serving, opportunistic traitors. Jesus calls into his company both traitor and terrorist, both the arch-friend of Rome and the arch-foe of Rome. He is going to have them live together. He will also move both of them beyond their ideology. The kingdom of God is neither bloodcurdling terrorism nor opportunistic treachery. The kingdom of God is the kingdom of God. It is neither laissez-faire capitalism nor socialism. The kingdom of God is the kingdom of God.

Jesus continues to call. People continue to respond. As we do we bring our idiosyncratic ideologies with us. This person wants the church of Jesus Christ to be a setting for group therapy. That person wants it to be the bastion of law and order in the streets. Someone else wants it to be a voice for pacifism. Unquestionably Jesus calls all such people (that is, calls all of us) into his company. As we keep company with him, however, he moves us all beyond our hobby horses; he equips us to discern his kingdom and exalt it.

Several years ago a bestseller appeared in the USA, The Man in the Grey Flannel Suit. It was supposed to be a book about Jesus. It portrayed him as a successful businessman whose kingdom-pronouncements were actually sure-fire business techniques. Books appear now depicting Jesus as a Latin American revolutionary, or as a proponent of existential philosophy, or as the guru of mood-altering psychology. He is none of these. We are to become none of these. As disciples we are to be rendered kingdom-oriented and made kingdom-useful.

Our Lord does this to you and me; that is, he relieves us of our ideological baggage by directing us again and again to the written gospels. As we become steeped in the written gospels he steps forth to meet us, and steps forth startlingly different from the hobby horses that we project onto him. As he does this, he renames us, remakes us (however long it takes), and renders us children of the day, as St.Paul says, children of the light.

6] What are disciples to do? All disciples are to do three things: we are to announce that the kingdom of God has come; we are to cast out demons; and we are to heal the sick.

To say that we are to announce the kingdom is to say we are to announce that the sovereign rule of God is effectual in Jesus Christ. And because the sovereign rule of God is effectual in Jesus Christ, death has been defeated. Death is not the last word. Deadliness, however evident in our midst, is not the final truth and reality of our lives.

Sickness is a manifestation of death; sickness is death-on-the-way. Yet Jesus Christ has overcome death. Therefore we are to heal the sick as a sign of Christ’s effectual sovereignty over humankind.

Evil is the power of death running wild. Evil is the power of death chaotically disrupting and disfiguring everything that God has pronounced good. Therefore we are to cast out the demons (that is, resist evil) as a sign of Christ’s effectual sovereignty over the creation.

To say that all disciples are to announce the kingdom is not to say that all disciples are to become preachers, any more than the mandate to heal means we should all become physicians. Most disciples will announce the kingdom not by preaching but simply by embodying the truth and reality of the kingdom of God. Most disciples will heal not by performing surgery or prescribing medicine but by being beacons of hope and help in the midst of the life’s wounds and haemorrhages. Most disciples will cast out demons not by performing charismatic exorcisms but by identifying evil and resisting it as it confronts them. We shall do all of this just because we live in the company of him who is resurrection and life. He commissions us to live and speak and act in such a way as to exalt his life, point to his victory, and deny the illegitimate encroachments of that deadliness which has already been defeated and will one day be dispelled. All disciples are ordained to this ministry, without exception.

At the same time, as individual disciples we may be commissioned to individual tasks. The word “disciple” is rarely found in the singular in the NT. When it is found in the singular, however, it identifies one particular person and usually identifies one particular task for that person. John is one such disciple. He is spoken of in the singular, and his particular task is to take Mary, mother of our Lord, into his home following the death of her son. Mary was by this time a widow; her eldest son was soon to be dead; her three other sons were nowhere to be seen; she was homeless and penniless. Jesus appoints John to take her into his home for as long as she lives — a specific task for this one disciple.

So it is with you and me. As disciples we are all ordained to that ministry which is common to all disciples. As individuals we may be commissioned to a task uniquely. Then we must ever be alert to this; alert to discern it, and enthusiastic in doing it.

This is what disciples are to do.

7] Lastly, what can disciples expect? “Blessed are you when men slander you and persecute you and utter all kinds of evil against you falsely on my account” — so says Jesus. Disciples can expect to be slandered and hounded. “If anyone wants to be my follower, let her deny herself, and let her shoulder her own cross” — so says Jesus. Disciples can expect cross-bearing, and cross-bearing means torment. “A servant is not greater than his master. If they persecuted me, they will certainly persecute you” — so says Jesus. “You will be delivered up to councils, flogged in synagogues, dragged before governors and kings for my sake” — so says Jesus. Disciples can expect victimization at the hands of church-authorities and civil authorities alike.

What can disciples expect? Wrong question. What are disciples guaranteed? We are guaranteed all of the above: slander, persecution, cross-bearing, ecclesiastical abuse and political victimization. Then why bother becoming a disciple?

Why bother? In the written gospels bystanders (that is, those who haven’t made up their minds about becoming disciples) notice that the disciples of Jesus appear to have a rollicking good time. They party a great deal. They laugh. They don’t have a face as long as a horse’s. Other religious devotees fast, and end up with a face like a prune. The disciples of Jesus celebrate. Bystanders are startled, and ask Jesus why his followers are far happier than one should expect them to be. Jesus replies, “Can the wedding guests fast while the bridegroom is with them?”

In ancient Palestine a rabbi’s biblical instruction was deemed so important that nothing could interrupt it — nothing, that is, except a wedding celebration. A wedding celebration was regarded so important that a rabbi would interrupt his exposition of the sacred text so that he and his students could join in the festivities.

“Life in my company”, says Jesus, “is rich, satisfying and exhilarating — like the deepest marriage you can imagine. If the rabbi’s students are allowed to party when the wedding-procession moves through town, then surely my disciples can do as much in my company. For the joy my disciples find in me outweighs the difficulty they have on account of me. They know that life with me is worth it; always!” So says Jesus.

Recall the parable of the pearl: a man comes upon a pearl so beautiful that he sells everything he owns to buy it and still feels it has cost him nothing.

Recall the woman who spent a year’s wages on a bottle of perfume and then poured it over our Lord’s feet. She gave up all she had — and felt she had given up nothing.

Recall Jean Vanier visiting hospital patients in a Cleveland slum. He came upon a poor black woman, sick unto death, who had been vomiting all day. Vanier was so taken aback at her poverty and her sickness and her thoroughgoing misery that he didn’t know what comfort to offer. He simply placed his hand on her head and said, “Jesus.” “I been walking with him forty years”, she croaked.

What, then, can disciples expect? We can expect the surpassing worth of knowing Christ Jesus our Lord, in light of which everything else in life is relativized. We can also expect the world’s hostility. Ultimately, however, we shall know a satisfaction in him that is but dimly mirrored in the satisfaction that the best-matched couple find in each other. “I been walking with him forty years.”

Victor A. Shepherd
March 1995
“How many disciples did Jesus have?” Don’t say “twelve”. He had dozens more than twelve. On one occasion he sent out seventy-two. On the day of Pentecost one hundred and twenty were gathered in one place. Luke speaks of “a great crowd of disciples”. Then is a disciple anyone who happens to be within earshot of Jesus and might be remotely interested in him? Not at all. For in the one verse where Luke speaks of a great crowd of disciples he also speaks of “a great multitude of people”. It is plain that Luke, like every gospel-writer, draws a distinct line between the disciples (who follow Jesus) and the multitudes (who don’t). Then who are disciples? Simply, disciples are those who respond to Christ’s call.

We should notice that different gospel-writers use a different word for “call” inasmuch as they wish to highlight a different aspect of our Lord’s call. Mark uses a Greek word which has the force of “invite”; Luke, a word which has the force of “summon”. Mark tells us there is a winsomeness, a courtesy, a gentleness to an invitation; Luke tells us there is an urgency, an imperative, even an ultimatum to a summons. Put together, that call by which our Lord still calls men and women into his company is a winsome invitation which is also urgent, as well as a summons which is yet gentle. On the one hand our Lord does not coerce us into joining him; on the other hand, he does not allow us to think that joining him or not joining him is a matter of whim or taste. His invitation is a summons, and his summons an invitation. He issues his call to every human being. Everyone, without exception, needs to become a disciple, and everyone, without qualification, is welcome.

2] Then what about the twelve? The number twelve is a symbolic number everywhere in scripture. There were twelve tribes in Israel, twelve tribes in the people of God. When Jesus appoints “the twelve” as part of his own mission, he is saying that his mission gathers up and carries forward what God aimed at in establishing the twelve tribes; his mission, in fact, is God’s renewal of Israel. The apostolic mission is a renewal movement within the people of God. Furthermore, just as the twelve tribes of Israel were formed, ultimately, for the sake of God’s blessing the world, so the mission of Jesus Christ (symbolized by the twelve) has to do with the world’s blessing.

We must be clear about something crucial today: while the twelve men symbolize Christ’s mission, that mission is much wider than the twelve. Our Lord’s mission includes and uses everyone who has heard his call and heeded it, everyone who has resolved to keep company with him and follow him.

3] We have used the word “disciple” several times today. What does it mean? It refers to the follower of any movement. Moses had disciples. So did the Pharisees. So did John the Baptist. All of these leaders attracted people who were serious about the teaching and outlook of the leader. The Greek word for disciple, MATHETES, simply means pupil or learner. To be a disciple of Jesus is to be his pupil or learner.

Now in learning anything there is something to be understood, something to be grasped mentally. And certainly we who are disciples of Jesus must always be learning in this sense. (Our master, after all, is a teacher who is always teaching.) Yet we must not think that discipleship is a head-trip, book-learning only, as it were. In the older testament the word “disciple” (learner) refers to the pupils in the music school of the Jerusalem temple. To be sure, all music pupils receive instruction in the theory of music; but no music pupil receives instruction in theory only. Music pupils have to sing or play; they have to make music, not merely scribble it. The music pupil has to do the very thing that embodies the instruction she has received.

To be a disciple or learner in the company of Jesus is not merely (not even chiefly) to receive religious instruction; it is to learn how to live a Christ-shaped life in the midst of a world which resists this. I am not minimizing the place of instruction. My point, however, is this: discipleship aims at equipping us to live.

There is another dimension to Christian discipleship. The distinctive mark of the disciples of Moses or the pharisees or John the Baptist was the appropriation of teaching. But the distinctive mark of Christ’s disciples is their personal allegiance to Christ himself. Not only did his disciples call Jesus “rabbi, teacher”; they also called him “Lord”. That is, they were utterly devoted to him himself, not merely to his teaching.

4] In order to grasp more clearly what discipleship means we should look at someone who didn’t become a disciple, that affluent fellow whom we used to call “the rich young ruler”. Mark speaks of him simply as “a man”; Matthew, “one”. “One came up to Jesus”, “A man came up to Jesus”. The gospel-writers deliberately say no more than this so that every gospel-reader can identify with the fellow. The man kneels before Jesus. People did not kneel before a rabbi: that would be blasphemous. Clearly the fellow recognizes Jesus as eversomuch more than a rabbi. He says he wants to inherit eternal life; that is, he wants to share in God’s own life. He tells Jesus he has kept all the commandments from his youth. Jesus doesn’t suggest that he hasn’t. Jesus simply says, “Sell what you own and give away the proceeds: you’ve got too much junk cluttering up your life. Then come and follow me.” The man’s face falls, for he owns much, and he walks away sad. And — be it noted — Jesus lets him walk away.

For years preachers have used this story to make hearers feel guilty. (“Have you given away all that you own?”) Or else preachers have used this story to relieve hearers. (“The fellow didn’t walk away from Jesus because he was rich; rather, because his possessions possessed him.”) Both approaches miss the point. The point isn’t where the line is drawn concerning wealth on one side of which I can be a Christian and on the other side of which I can’t. The point isn’t whether I can be a Christian with one car, two cars, or three cars. (While we are discussing this text we might as well admit that Jesus owned a cloak so fine that soldiers thought it worth gambling for. Clearly Jesus had never given it away.) The point is much more elemental: is the man willing to join himself to Jesus and become a follower? The man says he has kept the commandments. Jesus insists that following him is the meaning of keeping the commandments. If the fellow isn’t willing to become a disciple now, a follower of our Lord, then his commandment-keeping has nothing to do with eternal life; nothing at all. The man thinks he has obeyed God in scrupulously keeping the commandments. Jesus tells him that commandment-keeping is only the outer form of obeying God, the shell, as it were. The inner heart of it all, that which genuinely shares in the life of God himself, is joining oneself — right now — to the one before whom the fellow has knelt. The man walks away from Jesus holding on to his possessions. The point of the story isn’t that the man’s possessions have “hooked” him; the point is that he does not believe Jesus when Jesus says, “Get rid of the junk that is cluttering your life, follow me, AND YOU WILL HAVE TREASURE IN HEAVEN.” The man does not believe that following Jesus is rich; so rich, in fact, that alongside these riches his bank account looks like scrip from a game of Monopoly. You see, a major consequence of becoming a disciple is this: in the presence of Jesus Christ SECONDARY MATTERS ARE RECOGNIZED AS SECONDARY. To be a disciple is to be so “taken” with Jesus that everything else pales. To be a disciple is to find Jesus so winsome as to love him, and so compelling as to obey him. Years after the gospel encounter we are probing now St.Paul wrote the congregation in Philippi and spoke of “the surpassing worth of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord”. It is precisely the surpassing worth of knowing Chris that enables the apostle to relativize everything else. Whether fame or anonymity; whether affluence or material leanness — what does it matter alongside the surpassing worth of knowing Jesus? Disciples are those whose hearts melt when they see and hear the master; they know they shall have treasure in heaven; they follow; and they are admitted most intimately to God’s own life here and now.

5] What happens when men and women, of any era, become disciples? Most tellingly, our Lord renders us kingdom-oriented people; as we gradually become kingdom-oriented, we lose whatever ideological baggage we have brought with us. Let us be sure of one thing: our Lord is going to change us; he is going to make us different people. He is Lord. He has authority to create and to destroy; to mould and to fashion; he will certainly exercise his authority here with you and me. Jesus calls Simon. “Simon”, he says, “I have a better name for you: Peter, `Rocky'” He calls two brothers, James and John. “Boanerges”, he names them, “Sons of thunder”. Where there is thunder there is also lightning. “In the kingdom-work I have for you”, our Lord continues, “I expect you brothers to electrify others; I expect you to be seen and heard unmistakably.” For the Hebrew mind a change of name always means a change of nature. To be sure, it would be a long time before Peter became rock-like. It may have been longer still before the two brothers flashed and rumbled in service of the kingdom. The point is, Jesus is sovereign. He calls us as we are but never allows us to remain this. He renders us kingdom-oriented and useful for kingdom-work.

As he does this he relieves us of the ideological baggage we have brought with us. Within the smaller group of the twelve we find Simon the zealot and Matthew the tax-collector. Zealots and tax-collectors were at opposite ends of the ideological spectrum. The zealots hated Rome and sought to rid Palestine of Roman occupation through terrorism and sabotage and cold-blooded throat-cutting. Tax-collectors, on the other hand, made a personal fortune through cozying up to Rome and collaborating with Rome. They were self-serving, opportunistic traitors. Jesus calls into his company both traitor and terrorist, both the arch-friend of Rome and the arch-foe of Rome. He is going to have them live together. He will also move both of them beyond their ideology. The kingdom of God is neither bloodcurdling terrorism nor opportunistic treachery. The kingdom of God is the kingdom of God. It is neither laissez-faire capitalism nor socialism. The kingdom of God is the kingdom of God.

Jesus continues to call. People continue to respond. As we do we bring our idiosyncratic ideologies with us. This person wants the church of Jesus Christ to be a setting for group therapy. That person wants it to be the bastion of law and order in the streets. Someone else wants it to be a voice for pacifism. Unquestionably Jesus calls all such people (that is, calls all of us) into his company. As we keep company with him, however, he moves us all beyond our hobby horses; he equips us to discern his kingdom and exalt it.

Several years ago a bestseller appeared in the USA, The Man in the Grey Flannel Suit. It was supposed to be a book about Jesus. It portrayed him as a successful businessman whose kingdom-pronouncements were actually sure-fire business techniques. Books appear now depicting Jesus as a Latin American revolutionary, or as a proponent of existential philosophy, or as the guru of mood-altering psychology. He is none of these. We are to become none of these. As disciples we are to be rendered kingdom-oriented and made kingdom-useful.

Our Lord does this to you and me; that is, he relieves us of our ideological baggage by directing us again and again to the written gospels. As we become steeped in the written gospels he steps forth to meet us, and steps forth startlingly different from the hobby horses that we project onto him. As he does this, he renames us, remakes us (however long it takes), and renders us children of the day, as St.Paul says, children of the light.

6] What are disciples to do? All disciples are to do three things: we are to announce that the kingdom of God has come; we are to cast out demons; and we are to heal the sick.

To say that we are to announce the kingdom is to say we are to announce that the sovereign rule of God is effectual in Jesus Christ. And because the sovereign rule of God is effectual in Jesus Christ, death has been defeated. Death is not the last word. Deadliness, however evident in our midst, is not the final truth and reality of our lives.

Sickness is a manifestation of death; sickness is death-on-the-way. Yet Jesus Christ has overcome death. Therefore we are to heal the sick as a sign of Christ’s effectual sovereignty over humankind.

Evil is the power of death running wild. Evil is the power of death chaotically disrupting and disfiguring everything that God has pronounced good. Therefore we are to cast out the demons (that is, resist evil) as a sign of Christ’s effectual sovereignty over the creation.

To say that all disciples are to announce the kingdom is not to say that all disciples are to become preachers, any more than the mandate to heal means we should all become physicians. Most disciples will announce the kingdom not by preaching but simply by embodying the truth and reality of the kingdom of God. Most disciples will heal not by performing surgery or prescribing medicine but by being beacons of hope and help in the midst of the life’s wounds and haemorrhages. Most disciples will cast out demons not by performing charismatic exorcisms but by identifying evil and resisting it as it confronts them. We shall do all of this just because we live in the company of him who is resurrection and life. He commissions us to live and speak and act in such a way as to exalt his life, point to his victory, and deny the illegitimate encroachments of that deadliness which has already been defeated and will one day be dispelled. All disciples are ordained to this ministry, without exception.

At the same time, as individual disciples we may be commissioned to individual tasks. The word “disciple” is rarely found in the singular in the NT. When it is found in the singular, however, it identifies one particular person and usually identifies one particular task for that person. John is one such disciple. He is spoken of in the singular, and his particular task is to take Mary, mother of our Lord, into his home following the death of her son. Mary was by this time a widow; her eldest son was soon to be dead; her three other sons were nowhere to be seen; she was homeless and penniless. Jesus appoints John to take her into his home for as long as she lives — a specific task for this one disciple.

So it is with you and me. As disciples we are all ordained to that ministry which is common to all disciples. As individuals we may be commissioned to a task uniquely. Then we must ever be alert to this; alert to discern it, and enthusiastic in doing it.

This is what disciples are to do.

7] Lastly, what can disciples expect? “Blessed are you when men slander you and persecute you and utter all kinds of evil against you falsely on my account” — so says Jesus. Disciples can expect to be slandered and hounded. “If anyone wants to be my follower, let her deny herself, and let her shoulder her own cross” — so says Jesus. Disciples can expect cross-bearing, and cross-bearing means torment. “A servant is not greater than his master. If they persecuted me, they will certainly persecute you” — so says Jesus. “You will be delivered up to councils, flogged in synagogues, dragged before governors and kings for my sake” — so says Jesus. Disciples can expect victimization at the hands of church-authorities and civil authorities alike.

What can disciples expect? Wrong question. What are disciples guaranteed? We are guaranteed all of the above: slander, persecution, cross-bearing, ecclesiastical abuse and political victimization. Then why bother becoming a disciple?

Why bother? In the written gospels bystanders (that is, those who haven’t made up their minds about becoming disciples) notice that the disciples of Jesus appear to have a rollicking good time. They party a great deal. They laugh. They don’t have a face as long as a horse’s. Other religious devotees fast, and end up with a face like a prune. The disciples of Jesus celebrate. Bystanders are startled, and ask Jesus why his followers are far happier than one should expect them to be. Jesus replies, “Can the wedding guests fast while the bridegroom is with them?”

In ancient Palestine a rabbi’s biblical instruction was deemed so important that nothing could interrupt it — nothing, that is, except a wedding celebration. A wedding celebration was regarded so important that a rabbi would interrupt his exposition of the sacred text so that he and his students could join in the festivities.

“Life in my company”, says Jesus, “is rich, satisfying and exhilarating — like the deepest marriage you can imagine. If the rabbi’s students are allowed to party when the wedding-procession moves through town, then surely my disciples can do as much in my company. For the joy my disciples find in me outweighs the difficulty they have on account of me. They know that life with me is worth it; always!” So says Jesus.

Recall the parable of the pearl: a man comes upon a pearl so beautiful that he sells everything he owns to buy it and still feels it has cost him nothing.

Recall the woman who spent a year’s wages on a bottle of perfume and then poured it over our Lord’s feet. She gave up all she had — and felt she had given up nothing.

Recall Jean Vanier visiting hospital patients in a Cleveland slum. He came upon a poor black woman, sick unto death, who had been vomiting all day. Vanier was so taken aback at her poverty and her sickness and her thoroughgoing misery that he didn’t know what comfort to offer. He simply placed his hand on her head and said, “Jesus.” “I been walking with him forty years”, she croaked.

What, then, can disciples expect? We can expect the surpassing worth of knowing Christ Jesus our Lord, in light of which everything else in life is relativized. We can also expect the world’s hostility. Ultimately, however, we shall know a satisfaction in him that is but dimly mirrored in the satisfaction that the best-matched couple find in each other. “I been walking with him forty years.”

                                                                      Victor A. Shepherd
March 1995

 

Meekness: Is It Weakness? Creepiness?

   Matthew 5:1-12          Numbers 12:1-9        2nd Corinthians 10:1-8

   What comes to mind as soon as you hear the word “meek”? Most likely, “weak”. Meekness is weakness, in the minds of most people. Think of the associations that surround “meek” for most people. A meek fellow is “milquetoast”, someone who falls over as soon as huffed upon and puffed upon. Or a meek fellow is a “creep”, like Uriah Heep, a character in one of Charles Dickens’ novels. Uriah Heep likes to ooze alongside people, wringing his hands and whimpering, “I’m so humble, you know, so very humble.” He’s not humble at all; he’s merely “creepy.” A meek fellow may be the sort of person the clergy are depicted to be in movies and plays 50% of the time: harmless to be sure, but laughable in their naiveness and their gullibility and their trusting simple-mindedness. (I say 50% of the time, for the other 50% of the time movies and plays depict the clergy as cold and cruel.) Something’s wrong in our understanding, because Jesus speaks of himself as “meek and lowly in heart.” Something’s wrong in our understanding, because the book of Numbers reports, “Now the man Moses was very meek, more than all men that were on the face of the earth.” (Num. 12:3) Moses is the meekest of all, and Moses, everyone knows, is the figure in Israel who looms larger than anyone else. Moses towers over prophets, kings, priests, seers. Moses is tougher than rawhide, more resilient than spring steel, more durable than Tie Domi. And Moses is meek, the meekest ever. Moses is meek. Jesus is meek. Christ’s people are to be meek, for the meek are destined to inherit the earth. Paul tells the Christians in the Colosse to clothe themselves in meekness. James insists that Christians are to exemplify the meekness born of true wisdom. Then what is meekness? Before we probe the apostles’ understanding of the work and the manner in which it characterises our discipleship, we must understand that the Greek word pra/utes, “meek”, had a long history in the philosophy of ancient Greece centuries before the apostles took the word over. The ancient philosopher Xenophenon described as meek that wild horse which has been tamed but whose spirit has never been broken. Because the wild horse has been tamed, it’s useful; yet because its spirit hasn’t been broken the horse is still lively, vigorous, energetic. The ancient philosopher Plato used it of the victorious general who spares a conquered people. The general has triumphed, to be sure; yet he allows to live and thrive even the people he could have annihilated. Plato also used the word pra/utes, “meek”, of a physician who does whatever he has to do in order to treat the patient effectively, and yet whose treatment causes the patient the least pain possible. The ancient philosopher Socrates described as meek the person who can argue tellingly a matter of utmost importance to him yet do so without losing his temper. The ancient philosopher Aristotle used the word of the person who is properly angry at shocking injustice yet whose anger never degenerates into ill-temper or vindictiveness or a spirit of retaliation. Now when we bring together all these illustrations from the world of ancient Greek philosophy, it’s plain that meekness is strength exercised through gentleness. The wild horse now tamed is a horse gentle enough to harness yet strong enough to work. The triumphant general is plainly strong or he wouldn’t have triumphed, yet every bit as gentle or he wouldn’t have spared the conquered people. The physician is so very gentle as not to hurt the patient unnecessarily, yet so very resolute as to effect a cure. So far from weakness, meekness is strength exercised through gentleness. One week before his death Jesus enters Jerusalem . It’s called “the triumphal entry”, and so it is. For our Lord is the conquering one; he asserts his rulership over the entire creation. But he doesn’t assert his rulership over the creation the way Stalin asserted his over Russia , callously slaying thirty million people in the worst reign of terror the world has ever seen. Jesus asserts his rulership by subjecting himself to his subjects. The throne from which he rules is a cross, even as the crown that attests his kingly office is a crown of thorns. Our Lord is sovereign; and the strength of his sovereignty is exercised through gentleness. The meekness that characterises our Lord’s life he expects to characterize ours too. “Learn of me”, he says, “for I am meek and lowly in heart.” Then we must learn of him, for discipleship is a matter of having his life reproduced in us. We must come to exercise strength through gentleness. We must be people who are impassioned yet gentle at the same time, effective without being coercive, vigorous without being wild. [1] Scripture speaks of several situations where we are called to be meek. One is the situation where someone has to be corrected. Paul writes to the church in Galatia , “Friends, if someone in your congregation is detected in some sin, you who are spiritually sensitive should set him right. But do it meekly, gently.” There are two mistakes we can make when someone in our fellowship is found to have been overtaken in sin. One mistake is to assume that nothing needs to be said or done. This appears to be an act of kindness but in fact is an act of cruelty, since it’s never a kindness to leave such a person with the ghastly illusion that “everything’s all right.” This isn’t to say that such a person is to be corrected by every last member of the congregation; it isn’t to say that the entire congregation even has to be informed. But how could Christians who are aware of a brother’s misstep or a sister’s folly allow that person to stumble farther and farther into what can only poison her, harm others, and finally help no one at all? To see a fellow-Christian meandering or galloping farther and farther into sin, mind blinded and heart hardened as rationalisations become ever more fanciful and ridiculous; to be aware of this and do nothing is to fail in love toward that person. The second mistake, of course, is to correct such a person but not correct her meekly, in a spirit of gentleness. There have been times when I was sure I was righteously redressing injustice, and may in fact have been doing just that – when at the same time someone else noticed that my sub-agenda was revenge. I should never want to be made aware of my vengefulness in such a way as to humiliate me publicly; at the same time, it would never be a kindness to leave me uncorrected, for then my sin-compromised heart-condition would only worsen. There have been occasions when someone took me aside and told me quietly that the “joke” that I thought funny enough to tell others in fact wounded many. To be sure, it wounded them precisely where I had no idea it would, or else I wouldn’t have told it. Still, the fact that I wounded others unknowingly doesn’t mean for a minute that I shouldn’t be corrected. As much as I need to be corrected, however, I want to be corrected gently. Everyone knows that offence can be taken where offence has been given. Offence can also be given, however, where no offence was intended. And offence can be taken where no offence has been given. These are three situations where correction is needed. If offence is given intentionally, the offender should be taken aside and corrected, albeit gently. If no offence was intended but was given nevertheless, then the offender should be informed that while he intended no offence (at least consciously) he’s still guilty of offence, and should therefore be corrected. But if no offence was given at all yet someone takes “offence”, then the fault lies with the “offended” person; this time it’s not the offender but rather the offended who should be taken aside and led to see that the offence is merely imagined, however much the “offended” person was pricked by the imagined offence. These three scenarios are played out before us every day. In each case a different approach is needed. In one case it’s the offended person (offended by imagined offence) who is to be corrected; in the other two cases, the offender. How effective correction is in any situation depends largely on how that correction is administered. Angry denunciation ends only in a flare-up. Caustic rebuke provokes retaliation. Mocking contempt produces smouldering rage that burns underground for ever so long but finally bursts into a flame that consumes everything it can lick. No one is genuinely humbled by public humiliation. No one is helped to own her own “baggage” by having it ridiculed. No one is brought to repentance by being taunted or lampooned or laughed at. And of course no one is moved to a fresh start in life by having to defend himself where he’s indefensible, to be sure, but where he has to defend himself in order to survive psychically. To be sure, you and I can be corrected profoundly only if we are addressed vigorously and persistently. At the same time, we will be corrected only if we are addressed gently. Our Lord was never gentler than he was the day he spared the life of a guilty woman about to be stoned, and then put her on her feet saying, “I’m not going to condemn you. You shouldn’t do it again.”   [2] Another situation where scripture urges meekness is our witness as Christians. The apostle Peter writes, “Be ready at all times to answer anyone who asks you to explain the hope you have in you. But do it meekly.” We Christians ought to be able to say something when we are asked about the faith that possesses us. If we know whereof we speak when we say, “I believe in Jesus Christ”, then we ought also to be able to say more than this by way of amplifying this or explicating it. It isn’t pretended for a moment that we ought all to be world-class apologists for the faith, able to counter the arguments of nay-sayers who may be merely clever but who also may have very searching arguments against the Christian faith. Still, when our child asks us who Jesus is, or our teenager asks us why she should have to go to church, or our newly-bereaved neighbour asks us about the future of the deceased; here, the apostle Peter tells us, we must both have something to say and say it gently. Would we ever be tempted to say it non-gently? Would we ever be tempted to commend our Lord nastily? I think we might be, depending on the context. To be sure, when the child asks us what’s good about Good Friday, or when the puzzled teenager questions us about the prevalence of evil in a world ruled by one who is both good and mighty, it would be difficult to imagine anyone replying in an ugly manner or displaying a nasty mood. There are other contexts, however, where the Christian is mandated to speak and where we can be tempted to reply non-meekly. Such contexts, I think, are those where Christian discipleship conflicts starkly with the life-style of so many non-Christians. Not so long ago I was in a high school in Toronto where the notice board informed students of an upcoming party and advised them, “Bring your own condom.” Now parents whose convictions impel them to say and do and protest what should be said and done and protested because they are properly incensed are likely to say and should say why they are incensed (what Peter calls explaining the faith that possesses us); at the same time, just because they are incensed they will be tempted to say the right thing in the wrong manner, tempted to speak the truth but assault the person to whom they are speaking, tempted to speak the truth but impugn the integrity of the hearer, tempted to speak the truth but do anything except “speak the truth in love.” (Eph. 4:15) Where our convictions concerning a Christian life-style starkly conflict with the life-style that is touted and exemplified all around us we are much more prone to uphold the truth and at the same time regard those who differ from us as stupid or malicious or apparently sub-human. Having to criticize the positions that others hold, we are always in danger of allowing criticism of a position to degenerate into contempt for those who hold it. And of course it will then be “obvious” that all such people are greater sinners than we are ourselves. It’s here that all such temptation has to be resisted. Yes, we are to be ready to speak on behalf of the truth that has seized us, and of course we shall do speak as strongly as we can. Just as surely we must temper our strength with gentleness. Meekness isn’t weakness; meekness is strength exercised through gentleness, and this adorns the Christian as surely as it exalts our Lord.   [3] Lastly, we must consider the matter of leadership. Moss is said to be the meekest man on earth. (Numbers 12:3) Then is Moses ineffective? a pushover? spineless? voiceless? On the contrary, Moses is the single most telling figure in Israel ’s history. Miriam and Aaron, the sister and brother of Moses, “speak against Moses”; that is, they denounce him, speak ill of him, try to turn the people against him – and do all of this because Moses has married a Cushite woman. Now the Cushites were Ethiopians. In other words, Moses had married a woman who was likely neither Jewish nor Caucasian. Moses’ wife is a gentile woman and black as well? His was a mixed marriage mixed twice over. Miriam and Aaron, already resenting Moses’ place in Israel , now resent him even more. “Has the Lord spoken only through Moses?” they ask the people, “Hasn’t the Lord spoken through us too?” No one is saying the Lord hasn’t. Still, Moses occupies a position before God, on behalf of the people, that Miriam and Aaron will never occupy. We are told that whereas God inspires and equips and moves the prophets by means of vision and dream, God speaks with Moses “mouth to mouth.” At the end of his life it will be said of Moses that the Lord knew him face to face.” (Deut. 34:10) Before God, on behalf of the people, Moses occupies a place greater than that of any prophet, great than that even of Elijah , Israel ’s greatest prophet. Moses is a giant before God, the mediator of God’s covenant with Israel , and this man is pronounced meeker than anyone else on earth. Moses is a colossus but he doesn’t coerce. He stands taller than anyone else but he doesn’t tyrannise. He doesn’t stand above his people when they sin. He doesn’t stand apart from them when they meander in the wilderness. He remains intimately identified with them even as he bears the tension of leading them. Moses is possessed of immense authority (none greater in Israel ) even as he displays no authoritarianism. The difference is crucial. Authoritarianism is the manner in which tyrants and bullies threaten and throw their weight around. Authority is what genuine leaders display as their people recognise their gifts and graces. People know that the tyrant’s authoritarianism is a curse upon them. Just as surely they know that the leader’s authority is a blessing. Meekness, strength exercised through gentleness, is authority manifested and acknowledged. Which do we want: authority or authoritarianism? What kind of rulers do we need? What mood and mindset do we think should permeate our society? Some of us are parents, some schoolteachers, some employers, some leaders of church groups or community organisations. All of us are voters. Perhaps this is the most telling point: all of us are voters. Surely we want to live under neither ineffective “wimps” nor authoritarian arm-twisters. Moses was the both the meekest and the most effective. (After all, the whole of western society is unimaginable without the Ten Words he brought with him from Sinai.) Did I say Moses was the meekest? Surely our Lord was meeker still when he did his most effective work at the cross. Little wonder he has told his followers, “Take my yoke upon you (bind yourself to me) and learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart.” (Matt. 11:29) Our Lord has promised that the meek are going to inherit the earth. He doesn’t mean that those who are meek now are going to get their chance later to tyrannise others and profit from it as well. He means something very different. In rabbinic teaching of first century Palestine “earth” referred to the messianic age. To say that the meek are going to inherit the earth is to say that Christ’s people, cruciform in their faith and understanding and doing, are going to share in the messianic age in the company of the messiah himself. They will be found in his company, rejoicing in him and in each other, on that day when wrong is righted, injustice redressed, and tears wiped from eyes so as to leave dried eyes never weeping again.                                                                                                       Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                    2004  

The Heart Of The Matter

Matthew 5:1-14   Matthew 5:8    Jeremiah 17:5-10   1st Peter 1:3-9

 

I have been a minister of the gospel now for 37 years. In this time the gospel has never ceased to shine brightly for me. No doubt many of you could say as much for yourself concerning the gospel. We know that there is no substitute for it, just because we know that the gospel (which is to say, the living Lord Jesus Christ himself in his presence and power) penetrates to the innermost core of our humanness as nothing else can.  The gospel effects the profoundest alteration within us as nothing else will. To have been seized by the gospel ourselves; to know that the gospel is the outer expression of the inner being and character of God; to have witnessed again and again the life-long transmutation the gospel effects in those who become steeped in it — what is this but to have a confidence in the gospel that no secularism can dilute nor ecclesiastical betrayal diminish?

From time to time I relish preaching a simple sermon from a simple text simply to remind us all once more of the truth and trenchancy of the gospel. One such text comes from our Lord’s short statement in the Sermon on the Mount: “Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God”.

 

[1]         When Jesus declares that the pure in heart are going to see God he doesn’t mean, of course, that we shall see God with our eyes; the blind person will not be at a disadvantage.   He means that the pure in heart will know an intimacy with God that has the ring of authenticity about it.  The pure in heart will be acquainted with the mind and will and purpose and way of God so as to know what good is to be pursued and what non-good is to be repudiated. The pure in heart will find a satisfaction in God that renders them unseduceable in the face of the religious and ideological smorgasbords that hold out so much yet deliver so little.  This is the blessing imparted as promised to the pure in heart.

 

[2]         And yet as surely as our Lord knows this and declares it plainly, he knows something else and states it starkly: the human heart isn’t pure. It has to become pure, be made pure, for right now it isn’t.  Many different words can describe our heart-condition: fragmented, corrupt, self-serving, blind, contradictory, insensitive, silly, uncontrollable, inconstant. The list is endless.

So many different words describe the heart of fallen humankind just because a heart-condition is the most serious condition we can have. You see, “heart” is the metaphor scripture uses most frequently to speak of what it is to be a human being under God. “Heart” is the single most important metaphor for understanding human complexity and the relation of complex elements within us.  The heart is the “control centre” of feeling, thinking, willing and discerning.

Let’s think first of affect, desire.  The heart is the seat of our feelings, our desires, our passions.  The heart of fallen humankind, however, is disordered: we desire what we were never meant to have and fail to desire what we need to have.  We passionately pursue what will only prove ruinous and just as passionately avoid what would be our salvation.

How messed-up is the human heart?   As the seat of feeling it feels dreadful when the favourite political party loses the election or the hometown sports team loses the game, yet feels nothing at all when God is dishonoured.  Recall how you felt the last time you were slighted.  Even if you were slighted ever so slightly, you were outraged.  What did you feel when last you heard Jesus Christ insulted?   Likely you felt nothing.

 

The heart is also the seat of thought and understanding.  In fallen humankind thinking, then, is distorted too.  It’s not the case that we can no longer think consistently, think logically; we can. Fallen humankind remains able to do algebra marvellously.  Rather it’s the case that our thinking serves the wrong end.  Our thinking, as logically rigorous as ever, now churns out “reasons” that rationalize temptation, make excuses for sin, render our selfishness perfectly reasonable and our depravity perfectly acceptable. Paul says our thinking has become “futile”.  He doesn’t mean that we can’t reason — the structure of reason survives the Fall (or else we shouldn’t be human);  he means that our reasoning leads us to futility, a dead end — because the integrity of reason has collapsed (reason’s integrity doesn’t survive the Fall.) Our thinking leads not to an intellectual dead end; it leads us, rather, to intellectual riches that are a human dead end. When he insists that our “senseless minds are darkened” he doesn’t mean that we can’t do biology; he means that our biology serves a dark end and we promote biological and germ warfare.  Not that we can’t perform electronic wizardry, but that we deploy electronic surveillance and super-sophisticated munitions and thereby dehumanize ourselves. The heart is the seat of thought and understanding; when the heart isn’t pure our thinking — as rigorous as ever — promotes a destructive, deadly end.

 

For our Hebrew foreparents the heart is also the seat of the will.  Our will is our doing. We have a bent will; it has a bent toward doing what it shouldn’t.  No child has to be taught to misbehave.  No adult has to be schooled in vindictiveness, grudge-holding, spite, envy.   I am forever amazed at intelligent people who endorse the liberal myth of history, the liberal myth being that history is the unfolding of human progress. They assume that humanly to do is inevitably to do better.  To be sure, humankind does advance technically (laser surgery is a technical advance on the application of leeches), yet humankind never advances humanly. How anyone can believe in human progress is beyond me, given overwhelming evidence to the contrary. In view of the countless generations of human beings who have come and gone upon the earth, the cumulative effect of even a smidgen of progress per generation should have rendered us all angelic by now. Yet the twentieth century, just concluded, saw unparalleled savagery, thanks to the unholy marriage of technology and darkened minds.  Actually, upon reflection I’m not amazed that intelligent people believe in the myth of progress.  After all, one aspect of the darkened mind is that even intelligent people prefer palatable falsehood to unpalatable truth.

 

The heart is also the seat of spiritual life.  We were created to recognize God, respond to him and rejoice in him. But our heart, afflicted with the profoundest kind of heart trouble we shall ever have, does not recognize God but instead prefers idols both crude and sophisticated. We do not respond to God but instead reject him.  We do not rejoice in God but instead seek satisfaction everywhere else.

 

Scripture uses one word predominantly to speak of our heart, one word that gathers up all other descriptions in itself: hard.  Hard in the sense of stony, unyielding, insensitive, obstinate, rigid; simply hard. It doesn’t beat, doesn’t throb, doesn’t pump life-sustaining blood.

 

[3]           On the other hand, whenever scripture speaks of the heart made new at God’s hand it uses a wonderful variety of expressions: heart of flesh (it beats, throbs, pulsates, pumps), holy heart, reverent heart, broken heart, contrite heart, new heart, pure heart, circumcised heart.

          Circumcised heart? What on earth is a circumcised heart? Circumcision was the indelible sign, the ineradicable sign, the undisguisable sign that this person in particular had been pledged from infancy to love God and thank him and obey him and delight in him. The prophet Isaiah and the apostle Paul, both Jews to whom circumcision was non-negotiable, nonetheless insisted that if one’s heart wasn’t circumcised there was no point in circumcising anything else.  Circumcision not matched by a circumcision of the heart, said both Isaiah and Paul, is but a misleading sign, a deceptive sign, a fraudulent sign. Baptism not matched by faith; church membership not matched by service; Sunday attendance not matched by sacrifice — a misleading sign, a deceptive sign, a fraudulent sign. It’s the circumcision of the heart that identifies someone as pledged to the love and service and satisfaction of God.

 

[4]         Jesus insists that it is the pure in heart who see God.  A pure heart isn’t a state of faultlessness, sinlessness, or perfection. A pure heart, rather, is a singleminded heart, a heart dedicated to one, all-consuming pursuit: God. But if the heart is already in the mess we have described at length, if the heart is in so great a mess that it will never be able to purify itself, then how will anyone come to have that pure, singleminded heart which sees God? If the messed-up heart can’t even recognize the truth of God, then how can the messed-up heart even get to the point of knowing that it is messed-up?   How can the messed-up heart determine to be singleminded when the messed-up heart isn’t even aware of heart-trouble and would laugh off singlemindedness as soon as it heard of it?

In order to answer this question I must acquaint you with a most significant aspect of the thought of the universal church.  Throughout its history the church has spoken much of prevenient grace. Pre, “before”; venire, “to come”. Prevenient grace is grace that comesbefore; comes before we are aware of grace, comes before we are possessed of faith, comes before we know our need of grace, before we have even heard of grace. Prevenient grace is the hidden work of God in the heart of every human being quietly preparing that person for the moment when the morning dawns and the truth flashes and he who has always been the light of the world is finally recognized and acknowledged to be this.  Prevenient grace is that preparatory work of God, unknown to those in whom prevenient grace is at work, bringing someone to that point where our Lord’s saying, “Only the pure in heart are going to see God”, is recognized as true; to that point where purity of heart (singlemindedness concerning God) is all-important just because seeing God is desired now above all else.

When our forebears in Christian understanding spoke of prevenient grace they knew that the gospel-seed which they sowed they were always sowing in soil that God had already, beforehand, ploughed and fertilized and watered and prepared in every way to receive that gospel-seed which would otherwise never germinate and yield faith.         Prevenient grace is the anticipatory work of God in the heart-troubled heart quietly rendering us dissatisfied with our present satisfactions, quietly quickening in us a desire for “something more” even though we can’t specify what the “more” is, quietly moving us toward that day when the gospel rings in our hearing with such authenticity that we wonder where we could have been for twenty-five years. Prevenient grace is that preparatory work of God, of which we have never been conscious, bringing us to the point of conscious faith and quickened discipleship.  In other words, prevenient grace has been operating within us, quietly rendering us able to see and want and seize the new heart, the circumcised heart, which is nothing else than the self-giving of our Lord Jesus Christ forging himself within us.

 

[5]           What is the result of all this going to be?   Paul maintains that the result of Christ’s “dwelling inour hearts by faith” is that we have “power to comprehend the breadth and length and height anddepth of Christ’s love”.(Eph.3:17-18)   Breadth, length, height, depth: Paul is speaking here of the vastness of Christ’s love for us, the sheer enormity of it.  To speak of Christ’s love for us in terms of its breadth, length, height and depth is to know that Christ’s love is the environment, the atmosphere in which we live, regardless of what we are about.  Christ’s love reaches so high that it towers above even our highest cultural achievements; so deep that our bottommost depravity cannot sink us beneath it; so broad and long that everything about us unfolds within this dimension. When we were born we were born into this love, and when we die we shall die into this love in its greater transparency.  The apostle is careful to point out that as Christ dwells in our hearts by faith we have the “power to comprehend” Christ’s inexhaustible, immeasurable love for us.  To comprehend such love, needless to say, doesn’t mean that we merely grasp the idea of it; to comprehend it is to be seized by it, to be possessed by it. And to be possessed by it is to have a singleminded passion for him whose love it is. And to have this singleminded passion is what it is to be pure in heart.

The apostle James insists that the “doubleminded person is unstable in all his ways.” (James 1:7-8)   Of course. The doubleminded person is always trying to move in two contradictory directions at once, always trying to uphold two contradictory loyalties at once, always struggling with two contradictory impulses at once, with the result that he is constantly distracted, constantly frustrated, constantly heart-troubled. Kierkegaard knew better: “Purity of heart is to will one thing”, the Danish philosopher never tired of saying. Paul knew that to have the power to comprehend Christ’s passionate love for us is to be freed to love him with a similar passion.

As we do so love our Lord the miracle of the new heart occurs, the circumcised heart, the heart of flesh.  And as this takes hold of us everything of which the heart is the seat takes hold of us as well.

Since the heart is the seat of feeling and desire we come to desire above all else what is of God and therefore good and therefore good for us.  Since the heart is the seat of thought and understanding we come to cherish the truth of God and the truth about the world and the truth about ourselves, however out-of-step we appear to be with those whose unremedied heart-trouble finds them misunderstanding life and romanticising death and rationalizing what we now see to be blatantly false. Since the heart is the seat of the will our bent will comes to be straightened enough that at least we want to “do the truth”, in John’s splendid phrase, and begin to do it.  Since the heart is the seat of our life in God we taste what it is to recognize him, respond to him and rejoice in him. All of this arises from a singleminded love that Jesus names “purity of heart”.

There is one more thing we must be sure we understand about our Lord’s word. When he says, “Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God”, he doesn’t mean merely that they are going to see God in some far-off future.  He means that singlemindedness issues now in an intimacy with him that we know and cherish, issues now in an acquaintance with God’s will and way that strikes us as the only way, issues now in a satisfaction that ends all groping and guessing.

 

At the beginning of the sermon I said that the gospel has never ceased to shine brightly for me. My confidence in the gospel is unshaken.  I trust yours is too. For together we want only to persist in that singlemindedness which finds us “seeing God” now through the eyes of faith, and will find us seeing him even more gloriously on that day when faith gives way to sight, and hope gives way to hope’s fulfilment, and love gives way to nothing — except more love to him who has loved us always and always will.

                                Victor Shepherd   
2008

You asked for a sermon on Who Are The Poor?

Matthew 5:3     Mark 14:3-9    Luke 6:20     Jonah 4:11    Isaiah 55:1-2   Galatians 2:10

[1] Who are the poor, anyway? Those who lack money? In 1968 I was an impecunious student at the University of Toronto. But even though I lacked money, was I poor? That year I was hospitalized for forty-five consecutive days. I was seen daily by the physician who admitted me, as well as by the orthopaedic surgeon who had me placed in a body-cast. When I was discharged from hospital the orthopaedist continued to see me until he deemed me fit to play hockey again. I had received medical treatment incomparably better than the treatment 99% of the world will ever see; I was treated him a hospital whose services cost hundreds of dollars per bed per day. At the end of it all my expenses were zero.

In 1986 my mother, seventy years old, was hospitalized for seventy-five consecutive days. She too was billed nothing. She is kept alive by the excellent care she receives from a cardiologist. He is a chemical magician whose prescriptions leave my mother’s bedside table resembling a bowlful of “Smarties”. Since she is over sixty-five she pays nothing directly for her medication. Could she ever be poor?

A few days ago I took the several cases of applejuice which Maureen had purchased to Foodpath, our well-known foodbank. When I arrived I found many clients waiting to have a food-hamper filled. None of them appeared rich. But in view of the fact that they would never be allowed to go hungry, how poor were they when compared to the 35,000 people who starve to death every day?

So far I have not attempted a definition of poverty and will not attempt one now. But I will say this much: if to be poor is to be without food, clothing, elemental education and medical care, then it would appear difficult to be poor in Canada.

Yet even in Canada there are those whose material misery (to speak of only one kind of misery) is so very pronounced that we do not hesitate to call them poor, regardless of the definition of poverty. Think of the families who are “double-bunked” in Cooksville. (There are 25,000 “double-bunked” people in Toronto, but I mention Cooksville in that Cooksville is the area of Mississauga where the practice is most apparent.) One family, adults and children, rents a two-bedroom apartment-unit. The entire family sleeps in one bedroom. This family in turn sub-lets its second bedroom to another family. Now we have seven, eight, nine people living in a two-bedroom apartment, elbowing each other aside to get into kitchen and washroom. Can you imagine the frustration, the flare-ups, born of overcrowding? Is it any wonder that from time-to-time someone “boils over” and the police are called to yet another domestic irruption? What school-performance can be expected of children in such a setting? Two television sets blaring, no defensible space, no solitude, no incentive to study. A further dimension, a frightening dimension, to this state of affairs is this: since education is the single most effective means of escaping poverty, lack of educational opportunity and encouragement fixes yet another generation in the same sort of poverty.

When I was living undercover in Parkdale while researching my magazine article on chronically mentally ill people I learned that the more severe one’s illness (itself a form of poverty, intellectual and emotional poverty), the worse one’s living accommodation. I visited several of the infamous boarding houses in Parkdale. The worst one — indescribable, really — housed two dozen people who were utterly deranged. Never mind that social assistance pays their rent and thus forestalls death by exposure; never mind that when they have appendicitis they can get a free appendectomy; they are deranged, they live in degrading filth, and throwing eversomuch more money at them would still find them poor in any non-economic sense of the term.

Who are the poor? When I was newly-ordained Maureen and I found ourselves in a small village of northeastern New Brunswick. Most families there were sustained by fishing or lumberjacking or peat-bog excavating. The villages surrounding ours were sustained in the same way. Yet the villages surrounding ours were manifestly wretched! Shanty-houses with earth floors; two-by-four partitions but no walls, with the result that the entire house was illuminated (as it were) by a single unshaded lightbulb dangling from the ceiling-peak (if the house had electricity). All of us have seen icicles hanging from the outside of a home; have you ever seen them hanging from the inside? Why was it that our village and the neighbouring villages fished the same water and cut the same trees, yet our village appeared relatively resplendent?

When we moved east Maureen and I had just finished reading Catherine Marshall’s novel, Christie, with its heart-catching character, Fairlie. The first time Maureen met Opal Murray she rushed home and shouted, “I’ve just met Fairlie, right out of the book!” A few days later Opal, together with a friend, called on Maureen and announced, “We’s here to learn you about babies”. (The learning “took”, I might add.) Opal and her husband Jack lived in a home which had been a fish-processing plant. They had purchased it for a few dollars, the only few dollars they had. As a result their six children had slept on straw ticks. Come Sunday morning all eight of them appeared at church radiant, happy, confident. Opal said she couldn’t afford shampoo and so she washed her children’s heads (in rural New Brunswick you don’t wash your hair, you wash your head) with a bar of Sunlight soap. When Maureen had to be hospitalized for surgery Opal and Jack had me to their home for supper. As Opal served up thick slices of bologna Jack beamed at me and said, without a hint of embarrassment but with more than a hint of triumph, “Victor, it’s poor man’s steak!” And so we feasted.

Were Jack and Opal poor? The villagers in the villages surrounding ours were certainly poor, as everyone agreed. Compared to us Streetsvillians Jack and Opal were very hard-pressed financially. (Whose children here have slept on straw ticks?) But were Jack and Opal poor, poor in any extra-financial sense?

Who are the poor, anyway? Are the Arab masses poor? They appear wretchedly poor whenever we see photographs of them. Are we to conclude that they are citizens of wretchedly poor nations? We shouldn’t draw this conclusion. After all, the per capita income of Saudi Arabia is greater than the per capita income of the U.S.A. The nation of Saudia Arabia is exceedingly rich. Then how does their claim on our charity compare to that of people in countries where the per capita income is very low?

The per capita income of Israel is lower than the per capita income of the Arab states. Yet the average Israeli is much better off materially than the average Arab. Are we to conclude, therefore, that the Israelis are less poor? On the contrary in some respects they are far more poor than the poorest of the Arabs. Surely one aspect of poverty is vulnerability. Israel is far more vulnerable than any Arab state. Right now Israel receives one-third of the U.S.A.’s foreign financial allotment: ten billion dollars per year. Ten billion dollars per year are spent on a country whose entire population is scarcely larger than that of metropolitan Toronto. The twenty-two Arab nations (whose population outnumbers Israel’s 100 to 1) which surround Israel have vowed, in the Arab Covenant, the destruction of Israel and the annihilation of every living Jew. What will happen when either external pressure or internal pressure forces the U.S.A to alter its support? Israel is at risk in a way that no Arab state appears to be at risk. I can foresee the day when external or internal pressure (or both together) will force the U.S.A. to alter its support. On that day Israel will disappear in blood, while the Arab nations, with their unquestionably wretched masses, will survive. So who is poor?

Who are the poor, anyway? Consider this: anyone is poor who lacks recognition. When Elie Wiesel was a fifteen year-old in Auschwitz an S.S. guard taunted him, “I know why you want to survive, young man; you want to survive in order to tell the world how horrific Auschwitz and its perpetrators were. But the world will never believe you. So horrific is this camp that humankind will refuse to believe this of itself. No one will believe your testimony, and you will have survived for naught.” Not to be recognized is to be poor.

On the other hand to be recognized is always to be non-poor, whether one has much money or little. Ned Vladomansky was a Czechoslovakian hockey player whom Harold Ballard wanted for the Leafs. Because Vladomansky the hockey player was recognized his escape from Czechoslovakia was engineered and his flight to Canada paid for even as Canadian immigration officials lied through their teeth and falsified every document they laid their hands on, as ordered by their political superiors. Never mind that Vladomansky was a dud as an N.H.L. player and therefore didn’t draw a rich man’s salary. He was recognized. People in Ireland have waited twenty-five years to emigrate to Canada. But they aren’t recognized. They are poor.

Who are the poor, anyway? I am not going to answer the question. I shall allow you to answer the question for yourself. We must each answer the question for ourselves. Who are the poor? “Does Victor mean merely those who lack money? or also those who lack health, lack friends, lack opportunity, lack responsible parents, lack support?” I cannot reply. We must each answer the question, “Who are the poor?”, for ourselves.

 

[2] All of which brings me to the second point of the sermon. The apostle Paul tells the church in Galatia that he is “eager to remember the poor”. He insists that all Christians remember the poor. Now because the Streetsville congregation has been schooled in the Hebrew meaning of “remember” you will recall that to remember, in Hebrew, does not mean to recall an idea or a notion or a concept. To remember is to make something outside ourselves in space and time a living actuality within ourselves right now. At the last supper, when Jesus took bread and wine and said, “Do this in remembrance of me”, he didn’t mean that we are to recall the idea or notion of his sacrifice. He meant that his sacrifice, which bears our sin, bears our sin away, and forms the pattern or template of our discipleship; his sacrifice, outside us in space and time, is to become living actuality within us — now and always. As we “remember” his sacrifice we find our sin borne and borne away, live in the freedom which is now ours, and cheerfully walk the road of crossbearing discipleship ourselves. When the apostle tells us we are to remember the poor he means that that which is outside us is to become a living actuality within us so that our heartbeat and the heartbeat of the poor are one. We have identified ourselves so thoroughly with the poor that they now have the freedom and the desire to identify themselves with us.

And who are these poor whom we have identified as poor? That is known only to us. Of course it could be someone without money or dental plan who needs dental work done. It could just as easily be the richest person in town whose grief or loneliness or anxiety are off the chart. It could be the youngster whose appearance or manner or ethnicity find him picked on. It could be the deranged person who has been robbed again inasmuch as schizophrenics are easy to rob and hurt. Who are the poor? We must each decide for ourselves. But once we have decided, we must be sure to “remember” them.

The romantics among us like to romanticize poverty. How silly! There is nothing at all romantic about poverty, as the poor have always known. The romantics among us who like to romanticize poverty assume there is something righteous about poverty. But there isn’t. If poverty were righteous then it would be our responsibility to increase the world’s poverty, thereby increasing the world’s righteousness. On the contrary, scripture insists that poverty is evil; like any evil it must be resisted and repulsed, even eradicated.

“But wasn’t Jesus poor himself?” It all depends on what we mean by “poor”. He wasn’t financially poor. During the years of his public ministry he was never gainfully employed. Anyone who can thrive without being gainfully employed is not poor financially. Jesus (and the twelve) were funded by wealthy women. He never hesitated to accept their support. He never hesitated to eat and drink the sumptuous fare which the rich offered him — even to the extent that his enemies accused him of “pigging out” and overdoing the wine. When he died soldiers gambled for his cloak, so valuable did they deem it; they didn’t toss it aside as worthless. Then was our Lord poor? Who are the poor? Now I shall attempt an answer: the poor are those in extreme need, extreme need of any sort. Was our Lord ever in extreme need? I recall reading that he wept, he sweat blood, he cried out, he was so distracted that he stumbled repeatedly. The poor are those in extreme need, any sort of need.

We must say a few more things about the poor.

 

(i) While poverty is never pronounced righteous, it is pronounced blessed. In Luke’s gospel Jesus says, “Blessed are you poor, for yours is the kingdom of God”; in Matthew’s gospel, “Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven”. “Kingdom of God” and “kingdom of heaven” amount to the same thing. What about “poor” and “poor in spirit”? Do they amount to the same thing? “Blessed are the poor” means “blessed are those in extreme need”. “Blessed are the poor in spirit” means “blessed are those who admit their spiritual emptiness, their spiritual hollowness, their spiritual inertness”. The two expressions don’t mean exactly the same thing. Nonetheless those who are in extreme need are more likely to admit spiritual need. Poverty is blessed, says Jesus, not because poverty is good (poverty is evil); it is blessed just because the poor are more likely to cry to God with the hymnwriter, “Nothing in my hand I bring; nothing!”

Jesus pronounces poverty blessed in that the poor are more likely to see that the consolations of the world are finally spurious. One of the world’s consolations is wealth. Has wealth ever improved the spiritual condition of anyone? It has spelled the spiritual ruin of countless. What does wealth bring finally but a shrunken heart? Another of the world’s consolations is adulation. What does adulation bring finally but a swollen head? Poverty isn’t blessed because poverty is good; poverty is blessed because those in extreme need have the fewest pretences about themselves and their profounder need, even their ultimate need — which need, of course, is their need of the saving God. The more extreme our need, the less likely we are to think we need nothing; the less likely we are to think that we don’t even need the One who claims us for himself by his generosity in creation and claims us for himself again by his mercy in redemption.

When we come upon extreme need of any sort what do we do? What step do we take to “remember” the poor? I do not think we can specify this in advance; there is no formula or recipe which tells us what to do about the specific evil of this or that specific need. There is only our Spirit-sensitized discernment of poverty of any sort; there is only the unshrunken heart which throbs with the suffering of a fellow-sufferer; there is only the unswollen head which apprehends specific cross which a specific disciple is to shoulder in view of someone else’s specific need.

The one thing we must never do, of course, is use the text, “The poor you have with you always” (Mark 14:9), as a pretext for doing nothing. A grateful woman lavishes the costliest perfume — twenty ounces of “Escape” — on our Lord. Some hard-hearted nit-pickers pick, “It could have been sold and the proceeds given to the poor”. Yes, it could have. But life can’t be reduced to the functional. Unselfconscious gratitude can’t be measured. Love can’t be exchanged for currency. The kingdom of God, while certainly including the material, cannot be reduced to the material. The woman’s gratitude was incalculable just because her spiritual need had been incalculable and our Lord’s gift of himself to her incalculable. Those who object to what she has done are not yet poor in spirit themselves; would to God they were simply poor, for if they were poor they might also be poor in spirit and then would find themselves made rich by the only Saviour they can ever have.

 

(ii) The last point I am going to make today. While not everyone is poor in the sense of extreme financial need or extreme social need or extreme emotional need, every last person is poor in the sense of extreme spiritual need. Since this is the case, we shall always be safe in beginning here as we endeavour to remember the poor.

I am moved every time I read the book of Jonah. Jonah has failed to grasp the enormity of the spiritual need of the Ninevites. Finally God jerks Jonah awake and tells Jonah that he, God, has immense pity for a vast city whose people do not know their right hand from their left. Centuries later Jesus would look out on crowds and say to his disciples, “See? Sheep without a shepherd!” But our Lord did more than say that the crowd does not know right hand from left. The Greek text tells us that at the sight of the crowd his gut knotted and pain pierced him as though he had been stabbed.

If we begin with the assumption of spiritual poverty, we shall soon find ourselves drawn into the orbit of those whose need of the Good Shepherd is extreme. Once in their orbit we shall find their needs, like ours, to be many and manifold, and manifest. At this point we shall never have to ask, “But what are we to do? How are the poor to be ‘remembered’?” We shall know. And the poor will know as well.

F I N I S

 

                                                                                                   Victor A. Shepherd
March 1993

Of War and Peace

Matthew 5:9       Jeremiah 6:14         Romans 12:18        Hebrews 12:14

I: — I have seen the veterans weep as young people belittled, even despised, their service and sacrifice. I have seen veterans rage as people too young to have faced war taunted them with “war-monger,” “killer.” I understand why the veterans weep and rage. I remember what they have told me.

I sat with one such veteran the night his fifteen-year old son was decapitated in an automobile accident. The man was shaking uncontrollably, dry-mouthed, beside himself. “I haven’t felt like this since D-Day,” he told me. What does this tell us about D-Day? Anyone whose fifteen-year old son is killed is scarred for life. Plainly anyone who survived D-Day is scarred for life.

I have long known a clergyman who served on a warship in the Royal Navy throughout World War II. To this day he sits up in bed from time-to-time, terrified, screaming, “My life-jacket; I can’t find my life-jacket.” His wife awakens him and makes him a cup of tea. Together they sit and sip and wait for the sun to rise.

The man is shell-shocked. He’s also irked. He’s irked because when he returned to England after the war his former chums, all of whom had been conscientious objectors, told him he was a cold-blooded killer. They told him this from the pinnacle of their business careers. Since many young men were in the forces during the war, those who weren’t rose extraordinarily quickly in the business world. My friend’s business career, of course, had been stalled for six years. He told his chums that had Britain been invaded (certainly this was Hitler’s intention) they would have had no business career at all – or much of anything else. But they only scoffed at him.

At the conclusion of World War II there were hundreds of airmen who had been burnt horribly. For the most part they had been Spitfire pilots. The Spitfire aircraft, so crucial in the Battle of Britain, had its fuel tank behind the flier. The fuel line ran through the cockpit to the engine in front of the flier. When the aircraft was hit and caught fire, in three seconds the heat in the cockpit was so intense that the flesh melted off the flier’s face. Those men would never have their faces restored. What sacrifice would these men continue to make for the rest of their lives? After all, how many women are going to marry a face they can’t kiss?

Those who scorn the service and sacrifice of veterans even defame them, forget one thing. They forget that they have the freedom to publicize their opinion only because those they are defaming paid the dearest price to guarantee them that freedom.

 

II: — Don’t think I’m glorifying war. I’m not. I repudiate utterly the outlook of General George Patton who said, “War is humankind’s noblest endeavour. Our humanness is never so rich, our character never so pure, as when we are waging war.” General Sherman, a Union officer in the American Civil War, was far closer to the truth when he announced, “War is hell.”

The greatest military leader in scripture is Joshua. He won many battles. Yet the bible never boasts of them. Why not? Because Israelite conviction shuns war. The Hebrew prophets refuse to sanctify war. Hebrew poets refuse to romanticize war. In his farewell address to his people, Joshua , Israel ’s greatest soldier makes no mention of his military triumphs. Why not? Because the people don’t want to hear of them; because he doesn’t want to be remembered for them; because Israel ’s Messiah is Messiah in truth only if he brings with him peace wherein swords are beaten into ploughshares and spears into pruning hooks, peace wherein war isn’t learned any more.

Whenever war is mentioned someone speaks of Gandhi. Gandhi was committed to non-violent resistance.   Let’s be sure to understand something crucial about Gandhi’s movement and method. A leader can rouse the world as Gandhi did only in a setting that upholds natural justice and the right of assembly. Without the right of assembly Gandhi and his followers wouldn’t have lasted a day. Who guaranteed him the right of assembly? Who protected him against mob violence while he orchestrated protests day after day? The British Army did. Gandhi survived day after day as he continued to recommend non-violence just because he was protected by soldiers who weren’t committed to non-violence. Gandhi knew that if he were mistreated he could rely on British justice to help him. In the USA the same was true of Martin Luther King jr.: he could advocate non-violence as a means of social protest just because the Unites States government guaranteed him (by means of heavily armed personnel) the right of assembly and access to the courts.
Dietrich Bonhoeffer lived under a different regime: no natural justice, no guaranteed right of assembly, no protection against molestation. Bonhoeffer, initially impressed by Gandhi’s example, soon saw that Gandhi-type non-violence would do nothing to stem the rising tide of death in Germany and elsewhere. Bonhoeffer was convinced that the fastest way to end the slaughter of combatants and civilians was to assassinate Hitler. He joined a plot (unsuccessful) to do just that. He knew that in some situations the choice isn’t between taking life and not taking it; in some situations the only choice is between taking much life and taking little. This is a terrible choice. It so happens that life often traffics in terrible choices.

George Orwell, then, may have been right. Orwell said, “War has never been right; war has never been sane; but sometimes war has been necessary.”

 

II: — At the same time Orwell never lived in the nuclear era. What could be said of yesteryear’s conventional warfare can never be said of nuclear warfare. When Orwell said “War has sometimes been necessary” he meant that war has sometimes been the lesser of two evils, sometimes the only way to safeguard the victimized neighbour.

Nuclear war is different. Nuclear war can never be the lesser of two evils. We must understand that it’s impossible to win a nuclear war; it’s impossible to limit or contain nuclear war. It’s impossible for nuclear war to protect the neighbour in any way. And, we should note, it’s impossible to defend against nuclear war. Richard Nixon admitted this thirty years ago. Nixon admitted that while there might be a slight defence against the piloted bomber, there is no defence against the intercontinental missile and none against the submarine-launched missile.

Neither can we protect ourselves against nuclear radiation, fallout. Fifty years ago a small nuclear warhead was detonated on an uninhabited island in the Pacific. One hundred miles away from the point of the explosion another island was saturated with eight times the lethal dose of radiation.

A twenty-megaton warhead isn’t large by today’s standards. Nevertheless, a twenty-megaton explosion in Toronto in one second would raise the surface temperature of the city to four times the heat at the centre of the sun: 150 million degrees Fahrenheit. At this temperature people don’t burn; they don’t even boil; they are vaporized, without so much as ashes left over. Anyone in Toronto who survived the blast would suffocate as the ensuing firestorm sucked all the oxygen out of the air. Those outside the city would die slowly of radiation.

Why do I speak of nuclear warfare at all? Hasn’t the USSR crumbled? Let’s not be naïve: the countries of the former USSR are staggering economically. If their economic malaise worsens they could re-communize themselves tomorrow. In this case the arms race would heat up instantly. What’s more, many smaller nations now have nuclear arsenals. Who knows when these smaller nations are going to inflict nuclear war on each other? Once it began, where would it end?

 

IV: — The truth is, with present-day conventional weapons nations can wreak the kind of havoc they could only wreak with nuclear weapons thirty years ago. In other words, conventional weapons today have the killing capacity of last generation’s nuclear weapons. Conclusion: armies that don’t have nuclear weapons can kill as effectively as armies that have. Then who needs nuclear weapons? Since nuclear weapons aren’t needed, some nations will be tempted to wage conventional warfare with its new levels of killing power, but without the disadvantages of nuclear war; namely, that nuclear war is unwinnable and uncontainable. If nations think that conventional warfare (now as deadly as nuclear) is winnable and containable, then it becomes more likely that conventional warfare will break out. When it does break out it will annihilate as many people as only a nuclear war could have consumed three decades ago.

The truth is, many conventional weapons are now deadlier than nuclear weapons. The F-4 Phantom Fighter aircraft delivers greater destruction conventionally than does the nuclear cruise missile. Conventional chemical warfare can readily obliterate cities the size of Hiroshima . So who needs nuclear weapons?

The Starlight scope, a heat-sensor the size of a small telescope, can tell the difference between male and female bodies at a range of 1000 metres by means of the difference in heat given off by the pelvic areas of a man and a woman. The Starlight scope can therefore detect any heat-producing item: tank, soldier, missile-launcher, artillery piece.

Speaking of artillery, we should understand that the killing capacity of conventional artillery is 400% greater now than in World War II. In World War II TNT was the explosive in artillery shells. Today it’s plastic. Plastic explosives are far more powerful than old-fashioned TNT. It used to be that an artillery shell killed people by means of metal fragments that spewed out and struck people within a few feet of it. Today a small artillery shell only four inches in diameter but containing plastic explosive will kill anyone within 200 feet of it – but not by metal fragments; by concussion, sheer blast, without any metal fragments at all.

In World War II aiming was very inexact. It took an artillery crew six minutes to zero in on a target. Today all aiming is done by computer. The computer zeroes in on a target in fifteen seconds. In WW II it was very difficult to hit a moving target. Today laser illumination will direct an artillery projectile onto a target 30 km. away moving at 80 kmh.

So much for artillery. What about armour? In WW II a tank could penetrate 5 inches of steel plate at a range of one mile. Today a tank can penetrate 10 inches of steel plate at a range of three miles.

But of course tanks don’t merely fire at targets. Tanks are also targets to be fired at. Anti-tank guns can penetrate the most-heavily armoured tank. The truth is, however, the tank doesn’t have to be penetrated at all. One kind of anti-tank projectile doesn’t penetrate the tank; instead, when the projectile strikes the tank it spreads a “blob” of plastic explosive no bigger than a dinner plate on the tank’s surface. The dinner plate of plastic explodes so powerfully that the thick armour of the tank is dented, only dented. Still, the explosion outside the tank is so thunderous that chunks of metal are blasted off inside the tank and the crew dies instantly.

What about air power? One helicopter ( America ’s C-130H), discharging all its conventional weapons at once, can reduce all the buildings in a city block to rubble in less than one minute. So who needs nuclear weapons?

The Fuel Air Munition bomb carries an explosive liquid that is released in a dense cloud over a heavily populated city. When the cloud is properly formed a fuse in the same bomb ignites the cloud. The ensuing destruction is greater than that of many nuclear warheads. So who needs nuclear weapons?

And then there are chemical weapons. Chemical weapons are exceedingly destructive. They happen to kill exceedingly slowly. Plainly the worst feature of chemical weapons will be their psychological devastation.

While we are speaking of psychology we must be sure to understand that in any war psychiatric casualties outnumber deaths 3-1. This 3-1 ratio has remained constant since the American Civil War in the 1860s when it was found that a soldier was three times as likely to become deranged as he was to be killed. The same ratio obtained in both World Wars. In 1982, when Israel invaded Lebanon , once again psychiatric casualties prevailed at a ratio of 3-1. (When a war ceases all sides have myriads of veterans who are psychiatrically ruined for life.)

This ratio will change when war next breaks out. It is expected, for several reasons, that the ratio of psychiatric casualties to deaths will change from 3-1 to as high as 100-1. In other words, any major conflict today will see unprecedented carnage and unprecedented craziness.

 

V: — What I have brought forward today: where does it all leave us? It should leave us hearing with unstopped ears our Lord Jesus Christ who cried, “Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God.” If our ears are really unstopped we shall note that Jesus speaks of peacemakers, not peace-wishers or peace-hopers or peace-preferrers. War, we know, “breaks out.” But peace never “breaks out.” Peace has to be made.   Jesus insists that peace, unlike war, has to be made. Then we must never begrudge money and effort given over to peacemaking. We must never begrudge money spent on international travels and visits and exchanges. For as long as we are meeting one another we recognise a common humanness in each other. As long as we are meeting each other we de-mystify our neighbour as ogre or monster or less-than-human.

Jesus says “Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God.” “Son of” is a Hebrew expression that means “reflecting the nature of.” To be a son of God is to reflect the nature of God. Therefore it must be God’s nature to make peace. And so it is. Then we have to examine how God makes peace with us, his rebellious creatures, so that we might learn to make peace among our neighbours. How does God make peace?

[1] We are told in scripture that God has made peace with a wayward world “through the blood of the cross.” In other words, God makes peace with a wayward world through a sacrifice that he makes at enormous cost to himself.   If God can make peace only through his self-offering and self-renunciation, we can be peacemakers only in the same way ourselves.

I stress this because we tend to venerate the sacrifices made for war but belittle the sacrifices made for peace. I am not denigrating in any way the sacrifices Canadians and others made in war. Still, I do want us to understand that sacrifices made for peace are to be honoured as much. Peacemaking entails no less sacrifice than war-waging.

Then we must never scorn the service peacemakers render and the sacrifice they make. Fifty years ago we applauded the person who made costly sacrifice, especially the supreme sacrifice, in time of war. Then we must do as much for those who strive to make peace. If a soldier crouched in freezing mud in a foxhole for hours on end we thanked him. I know people who, for the sake of peace and the demonstrations essential to peace, have done as much and suffered as much – yet they are rarely thanked. Surely they are entitled to something besides scorn and ridicule. They merit the same recognition as the bravest war hero.

The “Sojourners” organization in the USA is a group of Christians dedicated to pursuing peace and justice. Several years ago, during the “cold war” between the USA and the USSR , the Sojourners community learned of a railway train that was transporting nuclear warheads across the country to a military site. One of the “Sojourners,” protesting the traffic in nuclear weapons, lay down on the railway tracks. The train ran over him, severing both legs. He survived only because a nurse happened to be nearby and she prevented him from bleeding to death. The press ridiculed the man as silly. Had he thought the train was going to stop? (In truth, he had thought it would.) And now he was legless for the rest of his life? “He gave up his legs for nothing, stupid man,” public opinion opined.

No Christian who clings to the cross can say this.   Bystanders on Good Friday would have said that our Lord gave up his life for nothing. He announced himself, “No one takes my life from me; I lay it down of my own accord.” Then plainly he didn’t have to go to the cross. The two criminals on either side of him – their lives were taken; they had no choice in the matter. Jesus laid down his life. Uselessly? God made his peace with the world right there. You and I must never be found saying “pointless” dismissively when we hear or read of what someone, somewhere, is doing to make peace. Remember, peace has to be made; peace doesn’t break out.

[2] While we are pondering how God makes peace we must understand that God never short-circuits justice. The prophet Jeremiah insists that a false peace (soon to break down) occurs when “wounds are healed lightly;” that is, when injustices aren’t redressed. To want peace without justice is to want magic – and everywhere in scripture God’s face is set flint-hard against magic. Peace without justice is impossible. When Jeremiah denounces those who shout “Peace, Peace” where there is no peace, no shalom, Jeremiah means we mustn’t cry for peace where we won’t do anything for justice.

In all of this I want to return to the cross. Plainly God doesn’t make peace by “puppeteering” people and situations and events. God makes peace between himself and the world by that sacrifice whose price he himself pays gladly. In his self-giving, justice is served; legitimate grievance is addressed; violations are admitted to be violations; and there is no false peace. Genuine peace between God and his creation is made as God himself enters the fray and sacrifices himself for the sake of peace.

The peace that Christ summons us to make; our peacemaking (genuine peace that doesn’t attempt a false peace through healing wounds lightly) entails no less sacrifice than war-waging.

 

The unknown writer of Hebrews urges us, “Strive for peace with all men….” Paul pleads, “If possible, as far as it depends upon you, live peaceably with all.” Jesus insists that it is the makers of genuine peace who are going to be recognised on the Day of Judgement as having mirrored in especial manner the nature of God himself.

 

                                                                                             Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                               

November 2004

 

From Power to Effectiveness or From Social Ascendancy to Salt

Matthew 5: 13

I:– Toronto used to be known as “Toronto the good”. In those days the buildings which towered over the city were all churches. St. James Cathedral, Anglican; St. Michael’s Cathedral, Roman Catholic; Metropolitan Church, Methodist. Huge structures, they rose up above everything else in the city and dominated it. Not only did church buildings dominate the city, so did church leaders. No city politician dared defy church leaders. No public servant or Board of Education official would say or do anything that simply flew in the face of the church’s convictions. Why, back in the days of Toronto the good even a clergyman was president of the University of Toronto.

Tell me: what buildings dominate Toronto’s skyline now? What buildings tower over the city now? BANKS! They are all banks! Toronto Dominion was the first superstructure, followed by Bank of Montreal, Commerce, Royal, Nova Scotia. Last year, Canada Trust. Clearly, it’s the pursuit of money which characterizes the city. Last year, in the recession, the auto manufacturers had their worst year in ten. But the banks made a profit, and the trust companies cleaned up! Compared to the banks the cathedral churches like tinker-toys, the playthings of children.

There is no doubt about it. The Christian church has lost the kind of power it used to have in our society. Can you imagine a clergyman occupying the president’s office at the University of Toronto today? A clergyman couldn’t be the caretaker!

The fact is, we are not going to bring back the days of Toronto the Good any more than we are going to bring back the British Empire. The Christian church is not going to have the kind of power it once had. Let’s admit this right now.

But this is no reason for weeping! Think of the situation in first century Rome. The city of Rome held one million people. There were only five house churches in it. 5×15 (approx) = 75. Seventy five Christians in a city of one million. Yet the Christians never looked at themselves as mere trace elements. The two New Testament books which have to do with the church in Rome are Mark’s gospel and Paul’s letter to the Romans. In neither book is there any suggestion of self-pity. There is no suggestion that those Christians felt themselves handcuffed or useless. They knew that were not socially ascendant. They could only be salt. They would have to be salt. We are going to have to be salt as well. What’s wrong with this? So confident is Paul in the Roman Christians’ saltiness he regards 75 parts per million as a strong concentration!) that he plans to visit them only briefly before moving on into Spain where he is really needed.

II: — Let’s be honest. Regardless of how the apostle might feel, we are not keen on being salt. We, the church, would much rather have the kind of power we used to have. After all, we suburbanite types are accustomed to power. We are achievers. We are goal-attainers. We are successful.

We achievers have obviously mastered techniques which ensure results. We have mastered the technique of passing exams, the technique of shaping metal or wood, the technique of rising steadily on the corporate ladder . We have always predicted what it takes to reach a goal. Then we have programmed ourselves to reach the goal. We’ve been able to engineer the result.

Now, as individual Christians and as a church, we find we have no clout. Our society doesn’t listen to our Christian convictions. Public officials don’t have to take seriously our advocacy of Christian truth. We’ve become a minority, a minority without clout.

There’s only one thing we can do. We have to become salt! There is no reason for discouragement. Remember, the Christians in Rome nowhere complained that they lacked clout. Instead, they had every confidence that Christian salt would penetrate and permeate as salt invariably does.

As we learn what it is to have salt instead of clout we must understand something crucial: salt becomes effective precisely when it seems to have come to nothing. Salt becomes effective precisely when it seems to have disappeared.

The effect of salt is twofold, we all know. Salt preserves food from spoiling, and salt brings out its richest flavour. We Christians are to be salt in both senses in our society. What we add is meant to inhibit social decomposition and to bring out, under God, human richness. But salt does this only as salt gets out of the saltshaker and into the stew. Paradoxically, once the salt is in the stew it has disappeared as salt, it would seem. But precisely when the salt has been swallowed up it becomes effective.

Yet to say that we Christians lack power is not to say we lack effectiveness. We do lack the kind of power yesterday’s church had in Canada. But we don’t lack effectiveness. We may be only a little pinch of salt; and we may feel we’ve been swallowed up. Certainly we can’t program results or engineer success. But this is only to say that real effectiveness can now begin.

III:– Once we have decided we can only be salt and therefore we are jolly well going to be salt, many things fall into place. We are now free — gloriously free from concern with results and success — gloriously free to stand by our Christian conviction. Free to do the truth (as John says) and keep on doing it. That capitulation you have been rationalizing for the past six weeks; a capitulation which would sabotage so much of your integrity, even leave you not knowing who you are– RESIST IT! That sacrifice you were going to make just because it is the right thing to do, but were hesitating over because it might not result in something big and splashy — make it anyway! The help you have been giving someone, help which is starting to look pointless — go on with it! The smallest amount of salt has some effect. Don’t listen to those who say, “It’s only a drop in the bucket, so why bother?” It’s not a drop in the bucket at all! It’s salt in the stew! There is a world of difference! A drop in the bucket is a quantitative change of negligible significance; salt in the stew is a qualitative change of incalculable significance.

My father taught Sunday School for dozens of years. I remember him shaking his head, one day, about Gordon Rumford, a fellow a bit older than I who misbehaved defiantly and wrote off my dad as an antiquated jerk and who eventually cavorted with a motorcycle crowd, most of which became guests of honour in one of Her Majesty’s homes. “If anything comes of that fellow it will be a miracle”, was my father’s comment time and time again. A year or two ago I was walking through a hotel lobby in Toronto when I bumped into Gordon Rumford. He told me he preached frequently at Erindale Bible Chapel on Dundas St, Mississauga. As soon as we “bumped” he said, “It was your father. All the time I was running with the crowd that eventually went to prison I kept thinking of your father’s kindness and patience. He was so kind and patient with me even when I laughed at him. What kept me out of jail was thinking to myself, ‘What would Jack Shepherd think if he could see me now?'” Salt. I asked Gordon to write my widowed mother and let her know about this. He did. More salt: his letter delighted her for weeks.

Recently I was exposed to a university professor from the U.S.A. whose professional standing is sound. He has taught well, researched thoroughly, published papers and books, and, of course, has tenure. In other words, he has “it” made. He is also a Christian of Mennonite persuasion. Mennonites, everyone knows, are especially concerned with peace. This fellow has resigned his professorship and has moved himself, with his family, to Managua, Nicaragua. In Managua he will join other Mennonites in deliberate, conscientious efforts at waging peace. Is he a nincompoop in view of what his own government has done for decades in El Salvador and Central America? He knows what bridges he has burnt behind him. He knows that his group of Mennonites can’t program any results or engineer any success. Nonetheless, the pressure of his Lord upon him constrains him to be salt; just a small pinch in a very big stew, yet a pinch whose effectiveness begins only when it seems to have come to nothing.

If today you know what stand you have to take or what step you have to take, THEN TAKE IT! When you are doing what you are convinced is right and other people are snickering at your supposed naiveness or your supposed simplemindedness IGNORE THEM BEFORE YOU DOUBT YOURSELF. We aren’t in the business of engineering results. We’re in the business of a resilient, confident faithfulness whose effectiveness we can safely leave in God’s hands.

The lottery setup stuns me. Lotteries have been outlawed again and again and again throughout the western world. (For three hundred years in France and Great Britain.) Outlawed for one reason: they have produced nothing but misery; social and moral and human wreckage. They have proven themselves, over several centuries, to be humanly ruinous. Lotteries deliberately foster an out-of-control appetite. Historically, lotteries have only degraded people. Nevertheless, when the Ontario government implemented the 6/49 set-up, the government cleared 90 million dollars in the last two weeks alone of the leadup to the first draw. $90 million in two weeks! Obviously the lottery is going to be around for a while. The goose which lays the golden egg isn’t about to be slain. Churches don’t dominate Toronto’s skyline anymore, just as churches don’t dominate the public’s mindset. Banks do. The pursuit of money does. No church group is able to pressure a politician. We can only be salt.

Our salty contribution to the stewpot is just this: by what we live for and what we can live without you and I will demonstrate that the pursuit of wealth ends in anxiety and unhappiness; we shall demonstrate that the pursuit of sensuality leaves people empty and hollow; that the pursuit of security only intensifies insecurity.

Nobody is going to listen to us! Nobody is going to notice us, it would seem. Yet precisely at this point an effectiveness will begin in the social stewpot which we may not live to see but which God has guaranteed.

If you doubt this then you should think about the Christian church in Russia and China and totalitarian countries generally. These countries have endeavoured to eradicate the Christian faith by any and all means, however vicious or cruel. The expression of church life changed dramatically. Christians in those countries had no choice but to become salt. What results could a church in Russia engineer when employers and schools and government and secret police were bent on eradicating any suggestion of faith? A church in this situation couldn’t engineer anything. And if you had had to state, 30 years ago or 60 years ago, which side in the struggle was more likely to emerge the winner, you would have picked the non-Christian side, in view of the enforcement it could wield. Yet right now there are more self-confessed Christians in the Soviet Union than there are members of the Communist party! Salt was quietly effective for decades when it appeared to have been swallowed up and to have come to nothing. People who have no choice at being successful still have every chance to be faithful. We are never an insignificant drop in the bucket! We are salt in the stew!

IV: — Before I stop this morning I must insist that saltiness matters. It matters so much that Jesus insists that to lose our saltiness is to render ourselves a kingdom-reject. It is important that we be salt whenever, wherever, however we can. We must never abandon our own saltiness because we don’t see around us leaders who support us. Instead, we must be salt, for then the appropriate leaders will appear in God’s own time.

We often hear it said that any society gets the kind of leaders it deserves, since the society generates its own leaders. “If this is the case”, someone says, “then our situation really is hopeless. If leaders, so-called, simply reflect the society which produces them, then we are never going to have leaders who are any better than the society which coughed them up. What we call `leaders’ are really nothing more than camp followers!” I certainly understand the questioner’s despair. I will make no comment on the work of Mr. John Ziegler, currently president of the National Hockey League. For a long time, however, I stood amazed at the decisions of his predecessor, Mr. Clarence Campbell. The NHL team owners seemed to own him as well. He appeared to be their flunky. He did exactly what they wanted. He never seemed to do the right thing, the good thing, what was best for the wider society. (After all, NHL hockey is played in a societal context.) He never seemed to grasp the fact that the NHL player is the most adulated model for countless Canadian youngsters. And he seemed to provide pathetically little support for NHL referees who were abused by players and coaches. One day the late Stafford Symthe said proudly, “We owners wanted a league president who was intelligent, socially prominent, educated — and who would do exactly what we told him to do. And this is what we have!”

It would appear that society as a whole is no different. It would appear that our leaders do exactly what their public tells them to do. Which is to say, they aren’t leaders at all. They are nervous nellies who quake in anticipation of the Gallup poll. Then there is no way of changing anything.

But there is! There really is! You see, as soon as salt, just a little salt, is added to the stewpot the salt begins to penetrate and permeate. To be sure, the stew is changed only slightly, even unnoticeably. Nevertheless, in truth there is a new agent, a new factor at work in this situation. And because there is a new agent at work the slightest change is yet a profound change. Which is to say, the social stew is going to give rise to profoundly new leadership. Barbara Tuchman, a prominent U.S. historian, maintains that the prevailing element in American life today is false dealing. Few would care to differ with her. What would it mean, ultimately, if a few grains of salt resolved to deal differently?

Of course we often feel we are a lone voice, a lone witness. Yet insofar as we are salt the one grain which we are encourages another grain here to come forth and another grain there. It takes several grains to make a pinch. But it takes only one pinch to be effective.

Centuries ago the prophet Elijah complained that he was the only salt-grain left in Israel. “I alone have not bowed the knee to Baal”, he lamented. “Don’t be so presumptuous”, relied God, “and stop pitying yourself. There are 7000 in Israel who haven’t bowed the knee to Baal”. It takes only one person doing what (s)he knows is right to encourage and call forth so many others. Many grains make one pinch. And one pinch is effective beyond our imaging.

When Jesus tells us, his disciples, that we are the salt of the earth he means exactly what he says. How effective he knows we can be is measured by his caution that our saltiness, yours and mine, we must ever retain, lest we cast away.

                                                                       Victor A. Shepherd
June 23, 1991

And if Salt Ceases to Be Salty . . .?

Matthew 5:13

I:– At one time Toronto was known as “ Toronto the good”. In those days (roughly from the 1880s until 1950) the buildings that towered over the city were churches. St. James Cathedral, Anglican; St. Michael’s Cathedral, Roman Catholic; Metropolitan Church , Methodist. Huge structures all, they rose up above everything else in the city and dominated it.  Not only did church buildings dominate the city, so did church leaders. No city politician dared defy church leaders. No public servant or board of education official would say or do anything that simply flew in the face of the church’s convictions.  Back in the days of “ Toronto the good” a clergyman (Rev. Maurice Cody) was even president of the University of Toronto, Canada’s most prestigious post-secondary educational institution.

What buildings dominate Toronto ‘s skyline now? What buildings tower over the city now? Banks.  They are all banks. Toronto Dominion was the first superstructure, followed by the Bank of Montreal,  the Commerce, Royal, Nova Scotia , and Canada Trust (now blended with TD).   Clearly, it’s the pursuit of money and the handling of money and the magnification of money that characterises the city now.   Everyone knows that even when the economy declines, the banks continue to make unprecedented profits.ined in the last few years.   Compared to the bank buildings the cathedral churches look like tinker-toys, the playthings of children.  And compared to the pursuit of money and the handling of money and the magnification of money (what the banks are about), what the churches are about looks like – does anyone know what the churches are about? Does the city care?

Unquestionably the church has lost the kind of power it used to have in our society. Can you imagine a clergyman occupying the president’s office at the University of Toronto today? Long before a clergyman was appointed, one hundred and one lobby groups would pressure the university administration arguing that (i) clergymen aren’t intelligent enough to preside over a university, (ii) clergymen aren’t even-handed, fair, prone as they are to prejudice, (iii) clergymen don’t uphold academic excellence (iv) clergymen, Christians by definition, don’t appreciate the pluralism that is said to characterise our society.

The fact is, we aren’t going to bring back the days of Toronto the Good any more than we are going to bring back the British Empire . The church isn’t going to have the kind of power it once had.  Let’s admit this right now.

But this is no reason for self-pity.  Think of the situation in first century Rome . The city of Rome held one million people. There were only five house churches in it.  A home, in that era, would have held no more than fifteen people.  Five times fifteen is seventy-five.  Seventy-five Christians in a city of one million. Yet the Christians never looked upon themselves as mere trace elements.  The two New Testament books which have to do with the church in Rome are Mark’s gospel and Paul’s letter to the Romans.  In neither book is there any suggestion of self-pity.  There is no suggestion that those Christians felt themselves handcuffed or useless. To be sure, they knew they weren’t socially ascendant.  They could only be salt. We are going to have to be salt as well.  What’s wrong with this?   So confident is Paul in the Roman Christians’ saltiness (he regards 75 parts per million as a strong concentration) that he never doubts the 75 parts per million will be effective, noticeably effective.   So very effective will it be that the apostle doesn’t feel he’s really needed in Rome . Therefore he plans to visit the Roman Christians only briefly before moving on to Spain where he is needed, since the gospel hasn’t been declared there yet.

 

II: — Regardless of how the apostle might have felt, we aren’t keen on being salt. We, the church, would much rather have the kind of power we used to have.  After all, we middle-class types are accustomed to power.  We are achievers. We are goal-attainers. We are successful.

We achievers have obviously mastered techniques that ensure results. We have mastered the technique of passing exams, the technique of shaping metal or wood, the technique of rising steadily on the corporate ladder.         We’ve always been able to predict what it takes to reach a goal; then we’ve always been able to program ourselves to reach that goal. We’ve been able to engineer the result. Now, as individual Christians and as a church, we find we have no clout.  Our society doesn’t listen to our Christian convictions.  We’ve become a minority, a minority without clout.

Things are so bad we’ve been reduced to salt.  But surely this is no reason for discouragement. Remember, the Christians in Rome nowhere complained that they lacked clout.  Instead, they had every confidence that Christian salt would penetrate and permeate as salt invariably does.

As we learn what it is to have salt instead of clout we must understand something crucial: salt becomes effective precisely when it seems to have come to nothing. Salt becomes effective precisely when it seems to have disappeared.

The effect of salt is twofold, we know.  Salt preserves food from spoiling, and salt brings out its richest flavour. Christians are to be salt in both senses in our society. What we add is meant to inhibit social decay and to bring out, under God, that human richness which is nothing less than his covenant-purpose for us.  But salt does this only as salt gets out of the saltshaker and into the stew. Paradoxically, once the salt is in the stew it has disappeared as salt, it would seem.  But precisely when the salt has been swallowed up it becomes effective.

To say that we Christians lack power is not to say we lack effectiveness. We do lack the kind of power yesterday’s church had in Canada . We may be only a pinch of salt now, and we may feel we’ve been swallowed up.  Certainly we can’t program results or engineer success.  But this is only to say that a profounder effectiveness can begin.

 

III:– Once we have decided we can only be salt and therefore we are going to be salt, many things fall into place. We are now free: gloriously free from concern with results and success, gloriously free to stand by our Christian conviction.  Free to do the truth (as John says) and keep on doing it.  That capitulation you have been rationalizing for the past six weeks; a capitulation which would sabotage so much of your integrity, even leave you not knowing who you are – resist it.  That sacrifice you were going to make just because it is the right thing to do, but were hesitating over because it might not result in something big and splashy — make it anyway.  The help you have been giving someone, help which is starting to look pointless — go on with it. The smallest amount of salt has measureless effect.  Don’t listen to those who say, “It’s only a drop in the bucket, so why bother?” It’s not a drop in the bucket at all. It’s salt in the stew. There’s a world of difference. A drop in the bucket is a quantitative change of negligible significance; salt in the stew is a qualitative change of incalculable significance.  My father taught Sunday School for dozens of years.  I remember him shaking his head, one day, about Gordon Rumford, a fellow a bit older than I who misbehaved defiantly and regarded my dad as a “fuddy-duddy.” Rumford eventually cavorted with a motorcycle crowd, most of which became guests in one or another of Her Majesty’s homes.  “If anything comes of that fellow it will be a miracle”, my father commented time and again as he shook his head.  A few years ago I was walking through a hotel lobby in Toronto when I bumped into Gordon Rumford. He told me at that time that he preached frequently at Erindale Bible Chapel on Dundas St. , Mississauga . (He now preaches and teaches throughout Ontario and occasionally in Scotland as well.) As soon as we “bumped” he said, “It was your father.  All the time I was running with the crowd that eventually went to prison I kept thinking of your father’s kindness and patience.   He was so kind and patient with me even when I laughed at him.  One day I was only minutes from ‘sticking up’ a corner store with my friends when I began to say to myself, ‘How am I going to face Jack Shepherd?’”   Salt. I asked Gordon to write my widowed mother and let her know about this.  He did. More salt: his letter delighted her for weeks.

If today you know what stand you have to take or what step you have to take, THEN TAKE IT. When you are doing what you are convinced is right and other people are snickering at your supposed naiveness or your supposed simplemindedness IGNORE THEM BEFORE YOU DOUBT YOURSELF.  We aren’t in the business of engineering results.         We’re in the business of a resilient, confident faithfulness whose effectiveness we can safely leave in God’s hands.

The lottery set-up stuns me.  Lotteries have been outlawed again and again and again throughout the western world. (Outlawed on and off for three hundred years in France and Great Britain .) Outlawed for one reason: they have produced misery; social and moral and human wreckage.  They have proven themselves, over several centuries, to be humanly ruinous. Historically, lotteries have only degraded people.  The government of Ontario knew this would be the human outcome (as distinct from the financial outcome for government coffers.)  The first lottery was established in Windsor . Americans would come to Canada and spend. Ontario would import money and export colossal social problems (human distress) back to the USA . The second lottery was set up in Niagara Falls , another city bordering the USA . Plainly the arrangement was to be identical: import money, export social problems.  The third lottery was set up on the Rama First Nation Reserve, Orillia . Once again Ontario would garner the monies; this time, however, social problems were exported to the federal government of Canada , since First Nation Affairs is a portfolio of the federal government.  Knowing all this (indeed, having contrived all this) the Ontario government implemented the 6/49 set-up over a decade ago, and in the last two weeks leading up to the first draw the government cleared 90 million dollars.  Ninety million dollars in two weeks.  Obviously the goose which lays the golden egg isn’t about to be slain. Churches don’t dominate Toronto ‘s skyline anymore, just as churches don’t dominate the public’s mindset. Banks do. The pursuit of money does. We can only be salt.

Our salty contribution to the stewpot takes many forms, one of which is just this: by what we live for and what we can live without you and I will demonstrate that the pursuit of wealth ends in anxiety and unhappiness; we shall demonstrate that the pursuit of sensuality leaves people empty and hollow; that the pursuit of security only intensifies insecurity.

Nobody is going to listen to us.  Nobody is going to notice us, it would seem. Yet precisely at this point an effectiveness will begin in the social stewpot which we may not live to see but which God has guaranteed.

If we doubt this then we should think about the church in the USSR a few years ago and in China today and in totalitarian countries generally.  Thanks to their totalitarian regimes these countries endeavoured to eradicate the Christian faith by any and all means, however brutal.  The expression of church life necessarily changed dramatically.  Christians in those countries had no choice but to become salt.  What results could a church in the USSR engineer when employers and schools and government and secret police were bent on eradicating any suggestion of faith?   A church in this situation couldn’t engineer anything.  And if we had had to state, 30 years ago or 60 years ago, which side in the struggle was more likely to emerge the winner, we would have picked the non-Christian side, in view of the big stick it wielded.  Yet right up to the collapse of the Soviet Union there were more self-confessed Christians in the nation than there had ever been members of the Communist party.  Salt was quietly effective for decades when it appeared to have been swallowed up and to have come to nothing.  People who have no chance at being successful still have every opportunity to be faithful. We are never an insignificant drop in the bucket.  We are salt in the stew.

 

IV: — Saltiness matters. It matters so much that Jesus insists that to lose our saltiness is to render ourselves kingdom-rejects. It is important that we be salt whenever, wherever, however we can.  We must never abandon our own saltiness because we don’t see around us leaders who support us. Instead, we must be salt, for then the appropriate leaders will appear in God’s own time.

We often hear it said that any society gets the kind of leaders it deserves, since the society generates its own leaders.   “If this is the case”, someone says, “then our situation really is hopeless. If leaders, so-called, simply reflect the society which produces them, then we are never going to have leaders who are any better than the society which ‘coughed them up’. What we call ‘leaders’ are really nothing more than camp followers.”  I certainly understand the questioner’s despair.

I shall make no comment on the work of the current president of the National Hockey League. For a long time, however, I stood amazed at the decisions of his predecessor several times removed, Mr. Clarence Campbell.  The NHL team owners seemed to own him as well.  He appeared to be their ‘flunkie’.  He never seemed (to me) to do the right thing, the good thing, what was best for the wider society.  (After all, NHL hockey is a social event; the game is played in a societal context.)  Campbell never seemed to grasp the fact that the NHL player is the most adulated model, the most telling image, amounting to an icon, for countless Canadian youngsters. And he seemed to provide pathetically little support for NHL referees who were abused by players and coaches. I was always frustrated at the seeming  incomprehension and inertia of a man who had had a distinguished legal career as a prosecutor at the War Crimes Trials in Nuremberg . One day the late Stafford Symthe said proudly, “We owners wanted a league president who was intelligent, socially prominent, educated, and who would do exactly what we told him to do. This is what we have.”

It would appear that our political leaders often aren’t leaders at all. They are nervous nellies who quake in anticipation of the Gallup poll. Think of how our elected political representatives have repeatedly refused to honour the task to which they were elected. I speak now of their assigning controversial social issues to the courts instead of passing legislation concerning these issues as they have been elected to do. When something like the human status of the about-to-be-born or manifold matters pertaining to same gender “marriage”, it’s the responsibility of our elected legislators to legislate on the issue.  In nothing less than a cowardly cop-out, however, they abdicate and say, “Let the courts decide.” The courts were never meant to do this. The mandate of the courts is to assess violations of the law. The mandate of the courts is never to enact law. Parliament governs the Canadian people, not the courts. Furthermore, the legislators whom we elect are ultimately accountable to the electorate.  But the judges who preside in the courts haven’t been elected by anyone and aren’t accountable to the people. If legislators refuse to legislate then they should be removed from office and not paid. Right now, however, we are seeing one abdication after another.

Then have I implied that the situation is hopeless? that nothing can be done to change this? I trust I’ve implied no such thing.  I have found over and over in many different contexts that it takes surprisingly little salt to change more than we commonly think.  I have found over and over that many things that we assume are carved in stone are carved in no more than soap.  A surprisingly small injection of salt in the stewpot would give rise to more change than we allow ourselves to think.

Of course we often feel we are a lone voice, a lone witness.  Yet insofar as we are salt the one grain which we are encourages another grain to come forth here and another grain there.  It takes several grains to make a pinch.  But it takes only one pinch to be effective.

Centuries ago the prophet Elijah complained that he was the only salt-grain left in Israel . “I alone have not bowed the knee to Baal”, he lamented. He wasn’t boasting of his faithfulness; he was bemoaning his isolation.         “Don’t be so presumptuous”, replied God, “and stop pitying yourself. There are 7000 in Israel who haven’t bowed the knee to Baal”.  It takes only one person doing what (s)he knows is right to encourage and call forth so many others.         Many grains make one pinch. And one pinch is effective beyond our imaging.

When Jesus tells us, his disciples, that we are the salt of the earth he means exactly what he says.   How effective he knows we can be is measured by his caution that our saltiness, yours and mine, we must ever retain, lest we be cast away.

                                    

Victor Shepherd

                                                                                            September 2006

 

The Seven Deadly Sins: Lust

Matthew 5:28

2nd Samuel 11:2-5; 12:1-7         Ephesians 5:3-5        John 8:2-12

 

I: — The child loves her pet rabbit. In fact she never speaks of it as a rabbit.  She insists it’s a bunny, not a rabbit.         (There’s a big difference, you know, between a bunny and a rabbit.) Along comes a thoughtless adult who prides himself on his superiority and sophistication. He looks at the bunny and says, “Where did you get that thing?         It’s only a rodent, you know, nothing more than a rodent.”   The child is heartbroken, angry and frustrated at once.         Even as she knows she’ll never be able to convince this oafish adult that her bunny isn’t “nothing more than a rodent”, deep down in her heart she knows that her beloved bunny can never be reduced to his front teeth. She knows that if she ever regarded her bunny as nothing more than his front teeth, her dearest treasure would be worthless.

Love recognizes worth.  Love cherishes worth. Love magnifies worth. Love never says “nothing more than”. Love never cheapens worth until something precious is a throwaway item to be discarded without a second thought.

Lust, however, is just the opposite.  Lust degrades and keeps on degrading until something is disposable.

 

II: — Before we proceed with the distinction between love and lust we have to say something about human libido. We have to acknowledge that when God creates item after item, each time pronouncing it “good”; when God creates man and woman and then pronounces them “very good”, the “very good” includes human libido.   When the book of Proverbs speaks approvingly, glowingly, of the mystery of “the way of a man with a maid”, Proverbs is underscoring the declaration in Genesis: human libido is God-ordained and therefore good.

At the same time, we must understand that human libido serves human intimacy in the first place.         It’s different with the animals: in the animal world libido serves reproduction, and reproduction only.  In the human world libido serves reproduction, obviously, but not reproduction only and not reproduction primarily.  In the human sphere libido serves the fusing of a man and a woman. The nature of this fusion is a union that aims at, intends, lifelong fidelity in a relationship so very intimate, intertwined, interpenetrating that it can be terminated only by death. Libido serves this end. Libido serving any other end is what we call lust.

Love exalts humans; lust diminishes humans.  On the one hand lust reduces the person who is lusted after to a tool, a toy, a play thing that we can exploit and exploit and then discard. On the other hand lust also reduces the person who lusts to one appetite, one craving.  Love is always concerned to see the whole person thrive.  Lust reduces the whole person lusted after to one aspect of her even as lust reduces the person lusting to one itch.

Not so long ago an Argonaut football player was interviewed following a Toronto victory. He was exhilarated with the victory and his part in it.  He concluded his interview as he said to the reporter “Now I want a woman.” But he didn’t want a woman. A woman, after all, is a person, a human being of intelligence and profundity and mystery; a human being made in the image of God whom we can’t violate without violating him and without violating ourselves.         The Argonaut player didn’t want this; he wanted his itch scratched.

 

II: — Really, it’s not as difficult to distinguish love and lust as some people think. In fact there are several telltale features that identify love unmistakably.

[a] In the first place love has inherent durability.  Love lasts beyond ten minutes not because love ought to last but because it’s love’s nature to last.  Love doesn’t flit, like a bee flitting from one flower to another, extracting whatever it can before alighting on the next flower for the next extraction. Love doesn’t alight and leave, alight and leave.         Love has inherent durability.

Lust, on the other hand, dies at dawn.  It may quicken the next night, to be sure, but just as surely it dies the following dawn. Jean Paul Sartre, French philosopher and novelist, used to speak of lust as a “mere twitch.” Love, however, doesn’t twitch; love lasts.

A major ingredient in love’s perdurability is romance. Romance is hard to find these days. There’s no time or place for romance when the casual relationship moves to the bedroom by the second date. Several years ago when the Shepherd family was camping in a provincial park on the shore of Lake Ontario I noticed that there were no young couples strolling up and down the beach hand-in-hand or arm-in-arm.  Romance had disappeared. Courting had disappeared. Enchantment, stardust, charm – all of it was gone.  Of course it’s gone. Romance and courting and enchantment are long gone when 18-year olds are seen emerging from the tent the morning after.

Tragically, if there’s no romance when we are 18, there will be none when we are 28 or 38 or 48.  Romance lends love resilience and rigour.

[b] A second feature of love, identifying it as love for those in love and for those who see others in love; a second feature is interwoven, intertwined involvement.  Rebecca West, a British novelist with much to say, maintains that love is a journey into another land.  Two people who have pledged themselves to each other and become fused in a relationship that aims at being terminated only by death; two such people know that their life together is a land that awaits them, a land to be explored and shared and enjoyed together.  Lust, however, isn’t the slightest bit interested in exploring a new land over the next several decades.  Lust laughs off any talk of a new land.  Lust has no concern past tonight, and even then no more than a concern with tonight’s tool or trinket or toy.

Everyone appears jarred when the 30-year olds who have been married only three years decide to end their marriage. Three years ago they assumed that the huge attraction they had for each other on one front in life, the sexual, was so huge that there was neither time nor inclination nor perceived need to explore other life-fronts.         Relatively quickly (within three years) they concluded that their lives overlapped virtually nowhere apart from the sexual.  Lacking large areas of overlap in their lives, they concluded (correctly) that they had little in common; too little, in fact, to sustain a union. Lacking significant areas of overlap in their lives, they quickly got to the point where they couldn’t see anything in each other, or what they saw they didn’t like. A new land to be entered upon and explored and enjoyed together?  “Mythic lunacy” they now sneer cynically.  Romance always entails adventure.  They had never considered adventure.  All they had ever wanted was libidinal relief, only to learn that this alone won’t sustain a union.

The opposite of interwoven, intertwined involvement isn’t uninvolvement. The opposite of such involvement is emptiness.  Those who fail to grasp that love entails profound involvement don’t find themselves “free” in any sense; they find themselves in a desert.

[c] A third telltale of love is loyalty.  Loyalty, like romance, is increasingly hard to find.  Are people less loyal than they used to be?   Plainly yes. The real tragedy, however, is that they are less able to be loyal.

There is a truth here we do well to note everywhere in life.  The student who abandons the discipline of study; or the student who never develops the discipline, the healthy, helpful routine of study soon finds herself unable to study. First she doesn’t, then she can’t. If the athlete decides to give up training for six months on the assumption that he can recover competition-level conditioning three days before the event, he finds that he can’t recover it in three days.

The worst consequence of disloyalty isn’t that we have been disloyal (serious as this is); the worst consequence is that we’ve diminished our ability to be loyal. This is much more serious. Unfaithfulness doesn’t mean that all our love has been withdrawn on one occasion.  Unfaithfulness does mean, however, that our capacity to love has eroded significantly. The next instance of unfaithfulness or disloyalty, anywhere in life, will erode it more and then more again (unless of course someone perceives what’s happening inside him and is frightened enough to do something about it).

I find contemporary Christians naïve right here. We ought to look back to another feature of mediaeval understanding, what our 13th Century foreparents called “habit”.  They had in mind the Latin word “habitus”.         “Habitus” doesn’t mean what the English word “habit” means. The English word “habit” means “unthinking repetition.”  At best it means “unthinking repetition”.   At worst “habit” has to do with “habituation”: addiction.         The habituated person is the addicted person.  In mediaeval theology, however, “habit” (“habitus”) meant “cumulative character”. Temptation resisted in this moment is important to be sure, if only because sin has been averted in this moment. But temptation resisted in this moment is vital for another reason: temptation resisted now forms and forges character wherein the same temptation, encountered again, will be more readily identified and more easily resisted. Resisted again, it will then be even more readily identified and even more easily resisted. There is a cumulative gain here as character is deepened and strengthened and made ever more resilient. This is what our mediaeval foreparents meant by habit/habitus.

It all means this: the singular act of loyalty today is the first brick in the edifice of loyalty.  The singular act of loyalty, in other words, is never merely singular: it’s one more building block in that fortress which will soon be found repelling assailants and repelling them for life.

In other words, just as it’s tragically possible to erode one’s capacity for loyalty or truthfulness or withstanding frustration of any sort, it’s also gloriously possible to enlarge one’s capacity for loyalty or truthfulness or withstanding frustration of any sort.

Loyalty, truthfulness, the capacity to withstand disappointment and pain and hope-not-yet-fulfilled; these will ever be one of the marks of love.

 

III: — What is a Christian response to all of this? How are we to situate ourselves in the midst of a society that appears largely indifferent to the deadly sin of lust, and therein advertises itself as mindlessly superficial compared to our mediaeval foreparents who at least could recognize it for what it is?

[a] In the first place we are going to do what Christians should do in any case, in all times and places, concerning anything: in the words of the apostle Paul, we are going to speak the truth in love.

There are two deficits that mustn’t be found in us here. One deficit is speaking the truth but not speaking it in love.         Here the truth is used as a hammer whereby we can bludgeon those who don’t agree with us. Or the truth is used as a sword whereby we can defend ourselves when we feel ourselves under attack – the sword being the weapon of choice to those who are somewhat insecure in themselves and perhaps not quite convinced that the truth of the gospel is true.  To say that we should speak the truth in love is to say that we shouldn’t be shrill. We shouldn’t carp.

But if we shouldn’t carp, neither should we cower. In other words, the second deficit shouldn’t be found in us either; namely, failing to speak the truth. Of course we ought not to brutalize others with the truth; but neither do we apologize for the truth. And for this reason we shall not be cowed concerning the distinction the gospel makes between lust and love, why the former is deadly sin and why the latter is the fulfilment of all that God requires of us.

According to the gospel, marriage remains the context for sexual intimacy. I do not apologize for saying this. According to the swelling army of sociologists, pre-marital co-habitation does not increase one’s likelihood of remaining married; it decreases it. According to self-evident logic, there is no more “trial marriage” than there is “trial parachute jump”. Once the parachutist has jumped, it’s not a trial of any sort; it’s the real thing. Until the parachutist has jumped; as long as the parachutist remains in the airplane, he hasn’t jumped in any sense.  In the same way trial marriage is an oxymoron, an inherent self-contradiction. Until we have committed ourselves irrevocably in marriage, we aren’t “married” in any sense; once we have committed ourselves irrevocably, there’s no “trial” aspect to it; it’s the real thing.

I shall not fall silent on the fact that the single largest reason for infertility in women is pelvic inflammatory disease (disease whose incidence is sky-rocketing), and the single largest reason for pelvic inflammatory disease is promiscuity.  I don’t intend to beat anyone over the head with this, but I also don’t see why I should pretend anything else.

To be sure, we must speak the truth in love; and in order to speak the truth in love we have to be ready to speak the truth.

[b] What is a Christian response?  In the second place we should remember that everything we’ve talked about today is so very riddled with anxiety and guilt for so many people that we must hear again the gospel incident where some men bring to Jesus a woman they have found committing adultery, “in the very act”, they tell our Lord. They remind our Lord that the Law of Moses requires the death penalty, and then ask him, “Now what do you have to say?”         It’s a trap question. The men don’t really care about the law of God or about the woman who has violated it. They care only about their own venomous hearts and the hostility they cherish concerning Jesus. They want to trap him.

If Jesus says “Stone the woman”, the Roman police will arrest him since only Roman courts can impose the death sentence in Roman-occupied Palestine . If, on the other hand, Jesus says “Let her go”, these men will accuse him of blasphemy, since he has denied the law of God to be God’s law.  It’s a trap.

Jesus, as always, doesn’t reply to their question. Instead he bends over and writes with his finger on the ground.         With his finger.  Every Israelite would have known what he was doing.  God was said to have written the Ten Commandments on the stone tablets with his finger.  As Jesus writes on the ground with his finger, he is doing two things: he is reinforcing the commandment forbidding adultery, and he is claiming for himself that authority which belongs to God alone.  Then Jesus straightens up, looks at the men who are out to “get” both woman and him, and says, “If any one of you men thinks yourself to be without sin, you pick up a stone and throw it at her.”   The men slink away.

What’s happened here?  In writing with his finger on the ground and in thereby claiming to speak and act with the authority of God, Jesus has upheld the commandment forbidding adultery in the context of a woman who has committed adultery. Therefore she stands condemned. Nothing else can be pretended. She stands condemned by God, since only God can condemn.  Then Jesus announces, “I don’t condemn you.”   The condemnation the woman deserves has been rescinded, rescinded by the only one who can rescind God’s condemnation, the one who is God-with-us. Finally Jesus warns her, “Never, ever do it again.”

All of scripture either anticipates the cross or looks back to the cross. In the incident we are probing the cross is anticipated.  Jesus rescinds the woman’s condemnation knowing that he will shortly bear in himself the condemnation that all of us deserve.

Today’s sermon concludes the series on the mediaeval catena of The Seven Deadly Sins. After one and one-half of months of investigating sin we should depart the series with several points in mind:

-sin is lethal at any time and therefore deadly at all times;
-sin merits condemnation just because the claim and commandment of God cannot be relaxed;
-yet sin’s condemnation is borne by the crucified who sets us free to sin no more just because the pardon he, the Son of God, pronounces upon us is ratified by his Father in heaven.

In short, you and are I summoned henceforth to die to sin just because someone who loves us more than he loves himself has already died for it.

 

Victor Shepherd
March 2006

Turning the Other Cheek

Matthew 5:38-42           Romans 12:19-21

 

Everyone has heard it. Everyone knows that Jesus said it. We’d like to think we take Jesus seriously. After all, if we Christians aren’t serious about Jesus, then who is? The more serious we are, however, the more we are haunted by our Lord’s word. Turning the other cheek is neither natural nor easy.

Frank Robinson was an outstanding baseball player with the Baltimore Orioles. When he retired as a player he became team manager. One day the opposing pitcher threw the ball at a Baltimore batter and knocked him down. The inning ended without incident. Now it was Baltimore ’s turn in the field. The Baltimore pitcher threw his first pitch over the plate for a strike. Good. If a pitcher’s first pitch to each batter isn’t a strike 70% of the time, his time can’t win. Therefore managers are pleased when a pitcher throws a first-pitch strike. But not Robinson on this occasion. Immediately Robinson charged out to the mound like a man possessed and berated his own pitcher in front of 40,000 hometown fans. “How many times have I told you?” he shouted at his pitcher. “When they knock down one of our men you are to knock down their first batter next inning with your very first pitch. Never mind throwing a strike. I want to see their batter in the dirt. We don’t let opponents get away with anything.”

Robinson speaks for the whole world: “Don’t let them get away with anything. Give them a taste of their own medicine.” This is where the world lives.

 

I: — Before we explore what Jesus meant and why Christians must obey him, we should be clear as to what turning the other cheek is not.

[a] To turn the other cheek is not to make a virtue of psychological deficiency. It is not to make a virtue of low self-esteem, of pathetic lack of self-confidence. We are all aware of people who have no self-confidence. They regard themselves as insignificant and useless. They look upon themselves as doormats, and to no one’s surprise they invite victimisation as doormats. Their psychological deficiency is pitiable. We mustn’t think that to turn the other cheek is to glorify “doormatism” and glorify as well the invitation to victimisation that goes with it. We must never confuse our Lord’s going to the cross with “doormatism.” “No one takes my life from me” he insisted; “I lay it down of my own accord.” Others may think he has “victim” written on his forehead. In fact he hasn’t: he lays down his own life. No one else takes it from him. They may think they take it from him, but he knows the difference.

[b] Again, to turn the other cheek is not to turn a blind eye to public justice. Christians must uphold justice. A society without justice quickly collapses into unruliness, and unruliness is eventually subdued by brute force without concern for law or fairness or human decency. Either we uphold justice or we foster the irruption of brute force, arbitrary and amoral in equal measure.

[c] Again, to turn the other cheek is not to overlook the ill-treatment currently visited on other people. Jesus certainly “turned the other cheek” on the cross. Yet whenever he came upon heartless people abusing defenceless folk; whenever he saw vulnerable people exploited, he acted forthrightly and formidably. Here’s the difference. Jesus never looks the other way, never turns his head, when he sees defenceless people abused; but he turns his cheek when he’s abused himself. He never turns a blind eye to the abuse of others; but he will turn a blind eye when he’s abused himself.

We must be sure to understand that to turn the other cheek isn’t to overlook abuse of others. Neither is it to submerge justice. Neither is it to glorify “doormatism.”

 

II: — Then what is it? Quite simply, it is to renounce retaliation. It’s just that: to renounce retaliation. Jesus says, “If someone strikes you on the right cheek, turn the other as well.” When a right-handed person punches someone else, the blow normally lands on the assaulted person’s left cheek. A backhand blow, however, lands on the right cheek. For an Israelite a backhand blow is more than an assault. It’s the rudest insult as well. In fact a backhand blow (unlike a closed fist punch) does very little physical damage. It’s little more than a slap. Yet because it’s backhanded it’s outrageously insulting. It does vastly more damage to our pride than a punch does to our body. “If anyone strikes you on the right cheek…” says Jesus; “if anyone not only assaults you but insults you outrageously as well, don’t retaliate. My followers have renounced retaliation. Non-retaliation is one of the distinguishing marks of my followers.”

In the same paragraph Jesus insists, “Don’t resist one who is evil.” Immediately we protest: “But surely Christians are called to resist evil” – and indeed we are, even as our Lord resisted and rolled back evil whenever he came upon it. Still, the context of our Lord’s pronouncement is crucial. In the context of cheek-turning our Lord means this: “When someone does evil against you, don’t you launch yourself on a vendetta against him personally. When someone assaults you slightly but insults you greatly (insult is much more difficult to withstand than assault, isn’t it?) don’t fly back at her in a spasm of revenge. Don’t think it’s up to you to even your own score.”

“What about ‘eye for eye and tooth for tooth’?” someone asks. “Eye for eye” is indeed a quotation from the Hebrew bible. We modern gentiles, however, fail to understand something crucial: “eye for eye” means only an eye for an eye, no more than an eye for an eye. Because human depravity is what it is, whenever our “eye” is taken (as it were) we want to retaliate by taking eye and arm and leg. In other words, “eye for eye” was a limiting device: the Israelite was to limit the severity of the retaliation to the severity of the offence. Jesus , Israel ’s greater Son, goes one step farther: “So far from limiting your retaliation,” he insists, “don’t retaliate at all. My followers have renounced it.”

Only a work of grace, only a colossal work of grace within us, can move you and me to renounce retaliation. Retaliation, after all; retaliation for us depraved creatures is sweet. Harold Ballard used to own the Maple Leaf Hockey Club. Carl Brewer used to play for the Maple Leaf Hockey Club. Brewer thought Ballard had exploited him in some manner, and therefore Brewer sued Ballard. The sum Brewer asked for wasn’t huge; it was only eight or ten thousand dollars. The courts decided against Brewer, however, and he came away with no money. Shortly thereafter, as Brewer sniffed and snooped around, he discovered that while Ballard owned the hockey club, he had never registered the name of the club with proper authorities. Whereupon Brewer registered the name and thereby came to own, and have exclusive rights to, the name of the club. Now a most unusual situation had developed: Ballard owned the hockey club, while Brewer owned the name of the club. Needless to say Ballard, publicly embarrassed, was desperate to own the “Toronto Maple Leafs” name. How desperate? How much did Ballard have to pay? Vastly more than ten thousand dollars. Brewer bided his time and then pounced: the retaliation was hugely greater than the offence (even as the courts insisted there had been no offence.) Revenge is sweet to us fallen creatures. It’s sweet enough when we’ve been wounded and can even the score. It’s sweeter still when we’ve been insulted and are “loading up” a retaliatory insult. It’s sweetest of all when our retaliation plunges someone else into public humiliation and pays us a fortune as well.

Still, the sweetness only disguises the poison, the deadliness. Jesus knew this. For this reason Jesus doesn’t tell his followers to limit retaliation; he tells them to renounce it. As long as we are limiting retaliation, even limiting it so as to reduce it to a minimum, we are still operating within the framework of retaliation. Jesus maintains that we are to move beyond all such frameworks altogether.

In Romans 12 Paul outlines the shape or pattern of the Christian life. He insists that we are never to avenge ourselves, since to avenge ourselves (or even try to) is simply to augment the world’s evil; it’s to be overcome by evil. Paul knows, as Jesus knew before him, that to continue the deadly game of retaliation is already to have been overcome with evil. Of course we can justify our retaliation as “teaching that fellow a lesson he needs to learn;” we can always tell ourselves “we’re doing that woman a favour she’ll thank us for one day.” Even as all such froth dribbles out of us the truth is we’ve been overcome with evil ourselves, and we don’t even know it. But we aren’t to be overcome with evil. We are to overcome evil with good. We must turn the other cheek.

 

III: — Then why don’t we? Because unconsciously we want to be Rambo. Rambo is the movie tough guy who may have to eat dirt now and then but who eventually sees his foes face down in the dirt. Anyone who steps over the line with Rambo he hammers into the ground. We all want to say to others (and to ourselves) “No one puts anything over on me. No one takes me for a fool. I may appear docile, but this cat has claws.” Our identity is tied up with all of this. Our identity is tied up with being the tough guy outwardly while inwardly our identity is so very fragile that we fear it will disappear if we don’t retaliate. If we don’t pass ourselves off as “tough” then our identity will crumble as our puffed up public image is rendered laughable. Therefore pretence and image and identity must be shored up. And if it all means that I, in my fragility, can survive only as someone else is slain, then it appears he will have to be slain. The truth is, fragile people fear that unless they retaliate, others won’t know who they are.

I see all of this in so very many marriages. Hubby comes home from work. He’s had a bad day. He’s not in good “space.” He walks into the house and trips over a tricycle. “Does this place always have to look like a scrap metal yard?” he explodes at his wife. “What do you do all day, anyway?” Now she’s hurt, and insulted. She feels she’s been both punched and backhanded. It would be a sign of weakness, she thinks, not to retaliate. It would only invite further victimisation, she thinks, not to retaliate. It would only advertise herself as an underling, she thinks, not to retaliate, and she’s too proud to appear an underling. And therefore she retaliates. “What do I do all day” she comes back, “What do you think I do all day? I simply stand around all day doing nothing since there’s nothing to do with three children underfoot. I merely wait for little Lord Fauntleroy to come home. Who do you think prepares your supper five times per week?” Now she’s sarcastic. In her pain she goes one step farther. “I suppose you’re going to tell me I can’t hold a candle to your secretary, Miss Twitchy-Bottom or whatever her name is.” Now she’s gone on the attack, just to make sure her husband is pushed back far enough to allow her to survive.

At this moment her husband is wounded, insulted, and crushed. But he can’t appear crushed; no male can. As for being insulted, no red-blooded male is going to put up with an insult like this. Whereupon he comes back with his own retaliatory “zinger.” Up and up it escalates. As it escalates its potential for irreversible deadliness increases. The entire situation can be defused, and can only be defused, when one person, either one, simply turns the other cheek. But both have an image and an identity to maintain. Both are fragile; both fear that appearing weak before the other would mean ceasing to exist themselves.

There’s only one way out. We have to recall that our identity isn’t something we forge for ourselves and then spend the rest of our lives shoring up. Jesus Christ forges our identity for us and maintains us in it. Our Lord tells us who we are. He can tell us who we are just because he, and he alone, has made us who we are. Because our identity is rooted in his action upon us and not in anything we do to ourselves, our identity in him can never be at risk. Were our identity self-fashioned it would also be the feeblest, frailest identity imaginable. Since, on the other hand, we are who we are on account of his having made us who we are, we can always know who we are and be who we are regardless of what others think we are. They may think of us as King Kong or as Caspar Milquetoast. Let them think. We don’t have an image to maintain. We don’t have an identity to preserve. Jesus Christ does this for us. And if three or four fellow-Christians keep on reflecting this truth to us we shall find ourselves cemented into this truth and it into us so as to render us impervious to those who would otherwise find us doubting ourselves and annihilating ourselves only to swing over into a nasty self-assertion that we fancy will get us through the day when in fact others are secretly laughing at our bombast and buffoonery.

If we cherish the identity our Lord gives us then we don’t have to establish a “tough guy” identity for ourselves. And if we don’t have to do this then we are free to appear weak or silly or naïve or foolish. In a word, if our identity is in Christ, we are free not to retaliate. We are as free as our Lord himself was free when he turned the other cheek.

 

IV: — All of which brings me to the last point. Turning the other cheek is the only way reconciliation is won. Reconciliation is never won through retaliation. If it’s true (and it is true) that to fight fire with fire is to ignite a blaze in which everyone is burned, then non-retaliation is the only fire-extinguisher we have.

Earlier in the sermon I said a work of grace, a colossal work of grace, must occur within us if we are ever going to renounce retaliation cheerfully. Even as such a work of God’s grace does occur and we do renounce retaliation, we should be sure to understand that in the eyes of the world we are going to appear weak. We are going to appear stupid. We are going to be laughed at as “losers.” We must be prepared for this. But of course we can be prepared for this just because we know that “losing” has always been the way God wins. It’s when God himself appears to be the biggest loser of all (a Jew, the person the world relishes hating, executed by the state, rejected by his followers, dangling from a scaffold at the edge of the city garbage dump;) it’s when God appears most to be a “loser” that he achieves his greatest work of reconciliation. It’s precisely when he appears most helpless that he’s most effective. It’s precisely when it appears he can’t do anything that he achieves the purpose for which he sent his Son.

Then today there’s only one question for you and me to settle: are we secure enough in Christ, big enough in Christ, mature enough in Christ to withstand looking like losers the next time we are insulted, and renounce retaliation? We are. Because of our Lord’s grip on us we are free from having to prove ourselves. Free from having to prove ourselves we are free from having to succumb to that evil we say we are resisting. Free from having to succumb to the evil we say we are resisting, we are free to do the truth as our Lord himself ever did the truth.

Jesus says, “If the Son makes you free, you are free indeed.”

 

                                                                                    Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                          

January 2005

 

You asked for a sermon on Postmodernism

 Matthew 5:43-6:4

I: — What is postmodernism or postmodernity? Plainly we have to know what is meant by “modernity” before we can grasp “postmodernity.” Some people maintain that modernity begins with the French Revolution with its avowedly secularist, anti-religious outlook. Others date modernity from the Enlightenment with its development of science. Others still (here I include myself) date modernity from the Renaissance with, among other things, the rise of market-capitalism, the development of transnational banking, the nation-state. Modernity, then, runs from mid 15th century to mid 20th century, or from 1450 to 1945.

Let’s think first of modernity. There are several features of modernity that we all recognise as soon as they are mentioned: technoscience, for instance. Think of how the telegraph was followed by the wireless, followed in turn by sophisticated telephone systems, followed yet again by satellite communication, and so on. The same path, of course, is found from the printing press to the word processor.

Mass production is another feature of modernity. At one time goods were produced in what were known as “cottage industries.” Someone with a few sheep spun wool in her living room and then wove it, eventually having a garment of some kind she could sell. With mass production a newly-invented mechanical loom hummed night and day in a factory, producing wool far more quickly, and thus permitting a vastly more efficient means of manufacturing and distributing huge quantities of woollen goods. Horse-drawn carriages used to be made by one or two men who spent weeks building one carriage completely before beginning another. With the advent of the horseless carriage, the automobile, Henry Ford developed the assembly line. The number of units manufactured per week skyrocketed. Not only did the factory-housed loom and the automobile assembly line speed up the manufacturing process, they also lowered the price per unit so that large segments of the population were able to afford cheaper manufactured goods.

Developments in industrial efficiency, we should note, created what economists call “real wealth” and distributed it in such a way that a middle class arose and mushroomed. Prior to modernity there were two classes: the noble or aristocratic class (very small in number) and the rural peasant class (very large.) In other words, there were a few rich landowners and hordes of poor land-workers. The few possessed immense wealth and power; the many possessed neither wealth nor power. Industrialisation, a major feature of modernity, gave rise to a middle class that was larger than either the rich or the poor. And of course together with the expansion of the middle class there occurred the representative democracy we all cherish.

The nation-state was a feature of modernity. The purpose of the state is to subdue lawlessness, punish evildoers, promote the public good. At the close of the Middle Ages it was noted that a people that had much in common could band together and thereby promote the public good much more efficiently. At the close of the Middle Ages there were 300 fiefdoms or principalities in Germany, with a prince presiding over each. It was obvious that if many German-speaking peoples forged themselves into a single German-speaking people, a nation-state would arise possessed of a domestic and international power that 300 fiefdoms could never hope to have.

By far the most readily recognised feature of modernity, I think, is what I mentioned first: technoscience. “Labour-saving devices” are only a small part of it. The devices that we now take for granted weren’t merely labour-saving (a tractor that ploughs in an hour what a horse ploughed in a day.) The technoscience we admire had to do with vaccinations, inoculations, surgeries (chest surgery was virtually impossible prior to the invention of the heart-lung machine). As well as the technoscience that provided safety: radar, electronic navigation, weather predicting. As well as the technoscience that “greened” large parts of the world with wheat that was impervious to rust, corn impervious to blight, fertilisers that multiplied crop yields a hundred fold, and methods of transportation that were quicker, safer, cheaper, more comfortable than anything our foreparents could have imagined.

Modernity was characterised by a belief in progress, a manifest mastery over nature, and the magnification of efficiency everywhere.

 

II: — Then what about postmodernity? What are its features? Let’s begin here where we left off: technoscience. There is now widespread loss of confidence in technoscience as a blessing. While nuclear science generates electricity more efficiently than steam turbines, nuclear science has spawned nightmare after nightmare. (Not to mention propaganda to cloak the nightmare: there are on average 500 major nuclear accidents per year, most of which are never reported to the public.) As for nuclear weaponry, we entered the cold war in 1945, seemed to pass out of it in 1989, and now appear to be on the edge of re-entering it. At the height of the cold war the USA and the USSR were aiming at each other nuclear weaponry that guaranteed what the military-industrial complex called “Mutually Assured Destruction”: MAD. Conventional weaponry had been used to win wars; nuclear weaponry guaranteed lost wars for everybody. Yet nuclear weaponry proliferated.

Developments in electronics were hailed as glorious. Electronic surveillance has eroded privacy already and brought depersonalisation and dehumanisation in its wake. And we haven’t seen anything in this regard compared to the Orwellianism we are going to see.

In the postmodern era pharmacology has become suspect. Drugs to relieve pain are one thing. What about drugs that don’t merely relieve pain, don’t merely elevate moods (from depression to contentment), don’t merely subdue agitation or compulsiveness, but alter personality? If drugs can alter personality, then what do we mean by “personality?” Since personality is intimately connected to personal identity, has personal identity evaporated? Then what has happened to the person herself? What do we mean by “self?” Is there a self? Furthermore, if self and personality are related to character, what has become of character?

While we are speaking of character we should be aware that the United States Armed Forces have developed drugs that eliminate fear. Courage, of course, is courage only in the context of fear. Drugs that eliminate fear also eliminate bravery. No American combatant need ever be awarded a purple heart! More to the point, drug-induced fearlessness renders someone a robot; robots are never afraid, and robots are never brave, just because robots are never human. That’s the point: the drugged soldier is no longer human.

What modernity called progress postmodernity deems anything but progress. Where is the progress in ecological damage so far-reaching that air isn’t fit to breathe or water to drink, while ozone-depletion renders us uncommonly vulnerable to skin cancer? Where is the progress in schooling that finds university-bound students unable to write or comprehend a five-sentence paragraph?

To no one’s surprise, postmodernity has suffered widespread loss of confidence in reason. We may call postmodernites cynics or we may call them realists; in any case postmodernites see human reasoning as a huge factor in the postmodern mess. They see reason (so-called) as simply a means to an end that isn’t reasonable itself.

One feature of the collapse of confidence in reason is the disappearance of truth. Truth is now reduced to taste. Postmodernity denies that there is such a thing as truth, or denies that we can access truth. Instead of knowing truth we express opinions, or we indicate preferences, or we “go with our gut.” Truth? What is truth, anyway? And if it existed, what makes us think we could know it? And even if we could know it, how would we know when we had found it? Truth? You have your opinion and I have mine.

Needless to say the disappearance of truth entails the disappearance of ethics. Postmodernites don’t speak of ethics; they speak of values. Everyone knows that different people hold different values. But this isn’t to say one value is superior to another. What any one person values is up to him or her. No one is to be told his values are defective or inferior. After all, there’s no disputing taste. Taste, preference, opinion, whatever – it all adds up to the out-and-out subjective.

If someone, nervous about all of this, speaks up, “But shouldn’t opinions or preferences be grounded in something, grounded in reality?”, such a person will be reminded, “Asking whether they should be grounded in reality is pointless when no one knows what reality is or how it might be recognised.” “But can’t the smorgasbord of opinions be considered and weighed rationally?” The question is pointless when reason is already suspect. Besides, to challenge someone else’s values or opinions is to excite emotion, and everyone knows that when emotion and reason meet, reason always takes second place.

Another feature of postmodernity is the weakening of the nation-state in the face of tribalism. All over the world tribalism is reasserting itself. It is especially strong in Africa. Quebec’s growing self-consciousness, however, is a form of tribalism too, as is the United Church’s all-aboriginal presbytery. The most vicious form of tribalism (“vicious”, of course, is a value-laden term, my value) is ethnic cleansing. Ethnic cleansing is on the increase. Internally the nation-state is fragmenting; externally the nation-state is increasingly the pawn of international finances and multinational corporations.

Another feature of postmodernity is the mushrooming of consumerism, consumer-driven everything. In the modern era economics were producer-driven; in the postmodern era, consumer-driven. Consumerism determines what church-congregations offer, what pulpits declare, what school boards program. Reginald Bibby, sociologist at the University of Lethbridge, maintains that there’s a huge demand throughout the society for religious consumer-products. “If the church wants to survive”, says Bibby, “it should meet consumer demands.” In other words, the church should forget what it believes to be the truth and substance of the gospel. The church should merely prepare the religious buffet that allows consumers to pick and choose according to taste, whim, preference. It must never be forgotten, of course, that it’s consumers who fund the church. Consumerism? My daughter Mary has just finished her B.Sc.N. program at McMaster University. When she began the course she was told that patients are no longer patients; what used to be known as patients are now clients. Patients are sick; clients are consumers who are purchasing a service.

My wife, Maureen, came upon three grade one students writing obscene graffiti. She deemed this to be an “actionable” offence and immediately took action. Next day the parent of one of these three children came to see Maureen. The parent remarked, “How unfortunate it was that my daughter signed her name to the graffiti she wrote.” “It wasn’t unfortunate that your daughter signed her name, thereby giving herself away”, Maureen replied; “It wasn’t even unfortunate that she wrote the obscene graffiti in the first place. It was simply wrong; wrong.” The category “wrong” has no meaning for that parent. The parent has already disavowed everything that might be logically related to the word “wrong.” Her attitude encapsulates postmodernity. Besides, as a taxpayer she’s a consumer who is purchasing a service for her child. And since consumers are paying the piper, they are now calling the tune.

 

III: — Is postmodernity all bad? Has the sky fallen on Chicken Little? No. Think of something familiar to all of us: the writing of history. We all studied history in school. We all studied it thinking it to be the soul of objectivity. Postmodernites tell us something different. A few years ago I addressed a group of curriculum planners at the central office of the Toronto Board of Education. I was speaking about prejudice in general, racism in particular. I told the group that while racial segregation had always occurred spontaneously in Ontario, it had been mandated by law in one institution only: the school system. Yes, Ontario schools were segregated along black/white lines beginning in 1850. Most of the curriculum planners were completely unaware of this. Then I asked them, “In what year was the last racially segregated school in Ontario closed?” Two planners shouted, “In 1965.” They were correct. They were also black. The black educators knew about racially segregated schools in Ontario; the white planners had never heard of it and were aghast to learn of it. When I studied Canadian history in high school I was never informed of this matter. Were you? The postmodernites are going to keep asking us, “Who writes history? Whose viewpoint is reflected? Whose interests are advanced? And what despised group is silenced?” Here postmodernism is doing us a favour.

Is postmodernity all bad? No. Before we deplore the fast-approaching demise of the Church of Scotland (to name only one denomination on its way to death), the Church of Scotland being the national church in the land of the thistle; before we lament the morbidity of the kirk, we should remember that many people won’t be sorry to see it go down. My earliest Old Testament professor, Scottish himself but belonging to a church other than the Church of Scotland, told me that when he was young man in Scotland you couldn’t get work in the post office, a bank, or schoolteaching unless you were a member of the kirk. You didn’t have to attend; you didn’t have to worship; you didn’t have to believe anything; but your name had to be on the roll. This is disgusting.

Is postmodernity all bad? No. Admittedly confidence has collapsed in technoscience as something that can promote the human good. (Technoscience, of course, can always promote the technically efficient. But the technically efficient is a long way from the human good.) While technoscience has done much to ease physical toil and bodily discomfort, done much to promote longer life and reduce the likelihood of sudden death, Christians are aware that technoscience was never going to promote the human good. Then the public loss of confidence in technoscience is loss of confidence where Christians had none in any case.

Is postmodernity all bad? No. To be sure, postmodernites insist that reason (reasoning) is suspect, reasoning being little more than rationalisation serving any number of subtle or not-so-subtle ends. At the same time Christians have always known that sin blinds so thoroughly as to blind humankind to the speciousness of its reasoning. Christians have always known that only grace, God’s grace, frees reason and restores reason to reason’s integrity. In the era of the Fall, where reason itself is compromised, grace alone restores reason to reason’s integrity. Then postmodernity reminds us all of a human predicament that Christians know the gospel alone to cure.

Is postmodernity all bad? No. While tribalism is to be deplored, the radical relativising of the nation-state isn’t to be deplored. Surely the development of hydrogen warheads rendered the nation-state obsolete. Surely the nation-state has been a reservoir of old wounds and resentments and recriminations and national aggressions that we’re all better off without. Surely we don’t need a cess-pool whose toxic wastes seep into neighbouring aquifers.

 

IV: — Then what are Christians to do about postmodernism?

First of all we are to remember at all times and in all circumstances that “The earth is the Lord’s and the fullness thereof.” (Psalm 24:1) “The Lord of hosts is the king of glory.” He is; he alone is. Christians aren’t dualists. We don’t believe that the cosmos is stuck fast in an interminable struggle between two equal but hostile powers, God and the evil one, neither able to defeat the other. We don’t believe that the Fall (Genesis 3) has obliterated the goodness of God’s creation. Yes, Jesus says that the creation lies in the grip of the “prince of this world”. But the prince is only that: prince, never king. The earth is the Lord’s, no one else’s.

The gospel of John, the anonymous epistle to the Hebrews, and Paul’s letter to the church in Colosse; all these documents declare that the whole world was made through Christ for Christ. He was the agent in creation, and the creation was fashioned for his sake. He is its origin and end. He is its ground and goal. And no development in world-occurrence can overturn this truth.

We are told in Colossians 1:17, “In Jesus Christ all things hold together.” However fast, however violently, the world spins (metaphorically speaking), it can never fly apart. “In him all things hold together.” Why doesn’t the creation fly apart (metaphorically speaking)? Why doesn’t human existence become impossible? Why don’t the countless competing special-interest groups, each with its “selfist” savagery, dismember the world hopelessly? Just because in him, in our Lord, all things hold together. What he creates he maintains; what he upholds he causes to cohere. “Hold together” (sunesteken) is a term taken from the Stoic philosophy of the ancient Greeks. But whereas the ancient Greek philosophers said that a philosophical principle upheld the cosmos, first-century Christians knew it to be a person, the living person of the Lord Jesus Christ. He grips the creation with a hand large enough to comprehend the totality of the world. In other words, the real significance of postmodernism can’t be grasped by postmodernites; the real significance of postmodernism can be grasped only by him whose world it is and in whom it is held together. The real significance of postmodernism, its bane but also its blessing, can be understood only by those who are attuned to the mind of Christ. The sky hasn’t fallen down.

What are Christians to do? If we are first to remember that the earth is the Lord’s, in the second place we are to meet everyday challenges and opportunities each and every day. Many Christians think that the first thing to be accomplished is a philosophical rebuttal of postmodernism’s tenets. I’m a philosopher myself, and I agree that a philosophical critique, a philosophical rebuttal, is appropriate and important. At the same time, there are relatively few people with the training and the equipment for this sort of thing. All Christians, however, can meet everyday challenges and opportunities each and every day.

You must have noticed that Jesus doesn’t merely illustrate his ministry with everyday matters (a homemaker sweeping the house clean in order to find her grocery money); he directs us to everyday matters as the occasion of our faith and obedience, trust and love. Discipleship isn’t suspended until philosophers can dissect postmodernism; discipleship is always to be exercised now, in the context of the ready-to-hand. We trust our Lord and his truth right now (or we don’t). We grant hospitality right now and discover we’ve entertained angels unawares (or we don’t). We uphold our Lord’s claim on our obedience in the face of postmodernism’s ethical indifference (or we don’t). We recognise the approach of temptation and resist it in the instant of its approach, or we stare at it like a rabbit staring at a snake until, rabbit-like, we’re seized. We forgive the offender from our heart and find ourselves newly aware of God’s forgiveness of us, or we merely pretend to forgive the offender and find our own heart shrivelling. The apostle John insists that we do the truth. We have countless opportunities every day challenging us to forthright faith and obedience and trust regardless of whether or not we can philosophically answer postmodernism’s philosophical presuppositions.

What can Christians do in the face of postmodernism? In the third place we can recover the Christian truth that human existence is relational. A few minutes ago I mentioned, for instance, that one feature of modernity’s modulation into postmodernity was the shift from production economics to consumer economics. We should note, however, that neither form of economics impinges upon a Christian understanding of human profundity. God intends us to be creatures whose ultimate profundity is rooted not in economic matters of any sort (contra Marx) but in relations.

Think of the old story concerning the creation of humankind. “God created man in his own image. In the image of God created he them.” (Gen. 1:27) Adam is properly Adam; Adam is properly himself only in relation to Eve. To be sure, Adam isn’t a function of Eve, nor Eve a function of him. Neither one can be reduced to the other; neither one is an aspect of the other. None the less, each is who he or she is only in relation to the other.

I am not reducible to any one of my relationships or to all of them together. I am not an extension of my wife or an aspect of my parents or a function of my daughters. I am me, uniquely, irreplaceably, unsubstituably me. Still, I am not who I am apart from my relationships.

Every last human being is a dialogical partner with God. This isn’t to say that everyone is aware of this or welcomes this or agrees with this. It isn’t to say that everyone is a believer or a crypto-believer or even a “wannabe” believer. But it is to say that the God who has made us can’t be escaped. He can be denied, he can be disdained, he can be ignored, he can be unknown; he can certainly be fled but he can never be escaped. Not to be aware of this truth is not thereby to be spared it. The living God is always and everywhere the dialogical “Other”, the relational “Other” of everyone’s life, even as there are countless creaturely “others” in everyone’s life.

Decades ago Martin Buber wrote, “All real living is meeting.” He was right: what isn’t profoundly a “meeting” isn’t living; it’s death. What isn’t a “meeting” isn’t real; it’s illusory. Postmodernity is suspicious and cynical and bitter all at once, and often for good reason. It denies the category of the real. Right here there is challenge and opportunity a-plenty for Christians: the real is the relational.

What can Christians do? In the fourth place we have to work out much more thoroughly what we understand to be the human, the quintessentially human. Our society is beset on all sides with depersonalisation and dehumanisation. We are now facing the technological novelty known as “virtual reality” or “synthetic reality.” Soon we’ll be sitting in front of our TV screens with a contraption on our head that allows us to “experience” the sensations of touch, smell, taste. When so much of the human can be counterfeited electronically, what does it mean to be authentically human? Surely Christians have something to say and do here.

In the fifth place postmodernity forces us to come to terms with something the church has considered too slightly if at all: the polar opposite of evil isn’t good, not even the good. The polar opposite of wrong isn’t right, not even the right. The polar opposite of evil, rather, is the holy. The polar opposite of wrong is the holy. Plainly the holy and the good are not exactly the same. The holy and the right are not exactly the same. Wherein do they differ? The answer to this question comprehends everything that postmodernism brings before us. But since today’s sermon is already unusually long, the answer to this question will have to await another sermon on another day. What is postmodernism or postmodernity? Plainly we have to know what is meant by “modernity” before we can grasp “postmodernity.” Some people maintain that modernity begins with the French Revolution with its avowedly secularist, anti-religious outlook. Others date modernity from the Enlightenment with its development of science. Others still (here I include myself) date modernity from the Renaissance with, among other things, the rise of market-capitalism, the development of transnational banking, the nation-state. Modernity, then, runs from mid 15th century to mid 20th century, or from 1450 to 1945.

Let’s think first of modernity. There are several features of modernity that we all recognise as soon as they are mentioned: technoscience, for instance. Think of how the telegraph was followed by the wireless, followed in turn by sophisticated telephone systems, followed yet again by satellite communication, and so on. The same path, of course, is found from the printing press to the word processor.

Mass production is another feature of modernity. At one time goods were produced in what were known as “cottage industries.” Someone with a few sheep spun wool in her living room and then wove it, eventually having a garment of some kind she could sell. With mass production a newly-invented mechanical loom hummed night and day in a factory, producing wool far more quickly, and thus permitting a vastly more efficient means of manufacturing and distributing huge quantities of woollen goods. Horse-drawn carriages used to be made by one or two men who spent weeks building one carriage completely before beginning another. With the advent of the horseless carriage, the automobile, Henry Ford developed the assembly line. The number of units manufactured per week skyrocketed. Not only did the factory-housed loom and the automobile assembly line speed up the manufacturing process, they also lowered the price per unit so that large segments of the population were able to afford cheaper manufactured goods.

Developments in industrial efficiency, we should note, created what economists call “real wealth” and distributed it in such a way that a middle class arose and mushroomed. Prior to modernity there were two classes: the noble or aristocratic class (very small in number) and the rural peasant class (very large.) In other words, there were a few rich landowners and hordes of poor land-workers. The few possessed immense wealth and power; the many possessed neither wealth nor power. Industrialisation, a major feature of modernity, gave rise to a middle class that was larger than either the rich or the poor. And of course together with the expansion of the middle class there occurred the representative democracy we all cherish.

The nation-state was a feature of modernity. The purpose of the state is to subdue lawlessness, punish evildoers, promote the public good. At the close of the Middle Ages it was noted that a people that had much in common could band together and thereby promote the public good much more efficiently. At the close of the Middle Ages there were 300 fiefdoms or principalities in Germany, with a prince presiding over each. It was obvious that if many German-speaking peoples forged themselves into a single German-speaking people, a nation-state would arise possessed of a domestic and international power that 300 fiefdoms could never hope to have.

By far the most readily recognised feature of modernity, I think, is what I mentioned first: technoscience. “Labour-saving devices” are only a small part of it. The devices that we now take for granted weren’t merely labour-saving (a tractor that ploughs in an hour what a horse ploughed in a day.) The technoscience we admire had to do with vaccinations, inoculations, surgeries (chest surgery was virtually impossible prior to the invention of the heart-lung machine). As well as the technoscience that provided safety: radar, electronic navigation, weather predicting. As well as the technoscience that “greened” large parts of the world with wheat that was impervious to rust, corn impervious to blight, fertilisers that multiplied crop yields a hundred fold, and methods of transportation that were quicker, safer, cheaper, more comfortable than anything our foreparents could have imagined.

Modernity was characterised by a belief in progress, a manifest mastery over nature, and the magnification of efficiency everywhere.

 

II: — Then what about postmodernity? What are its features? Let’s begin here where we left off: technoscience. There is now widespread loss of confidence in technoscience as a blessing. While nuclear science generates electricity more efficiently than steam turbines, nuclear science has spawned nightmare after nightmare. (Not to mention propaganda to cloak the nightmare: there are on average 500 major nuclear accidents per year, most of which are never reported to the public.) As for nuclear weaponry, we entered the cold war in 1945, seemed to pass out of it in 1989, and now appear to be on the edge of re-entering it. At the height of the cold war the USA and the USSR were aiming at each other nuclear weaponry that guaranteed what the military-industrial complex called “Mutually Assured Destruction”: MAD. Conventional weaponry had been used to win wars; nuclear weaponry guaranteed lost wars for everybody. Yet nuclear weaponry proliferated.

Developments in electronics were hailed as glorious. Electronic surveillance has eroded privacy already and brought depersonalisation and dehumanisation in its wake. And we haven’t seen anything in this regard compared to the Orwellianism we are going to see.

In the postmodern era pharmacology has become suspect. Drugs to relieve pain are one thing. What about drugs that don’t merely relieve pain, don’t merely elevate moods (from depression to contentment), don’t merely subdue agitation or compulsiveness, but alter personality? If drugs can alter personality, then what do we mean by “personality?” Since personality is intimately connected to personal identity, has personal identity evaporated? Then what has happened to the person herself? What do we mean by “self?” Is there a self? Furthermore, if self and personality are related to character, what has become of character?

While we are speaking of character we should be aware that the United States Armed Forces have developed drugs that eliminate fear. Courage, of course, is courage only in the context of fear. Drugs that eliminate fear also eliminate bravery. No American combatant need ever be awarded a purple heart! More to the point, drug-induced fearlessness renders someone a robot; robots are never afraid, and robots are never brave, just because robots are never human. That’s the point: the drugged soldier is no longer human.

What modernity called progress postmodernity deems anything but progress. Where is the progress in ecological damage so far-reaching that air isn’t fit to breathe or water to drink, while ozone-depletion renders us uncommonly vulnerable to skin cancer? Where is the progress in schooling that finds university-bound students unable to write or comprehend a five-sentence paragraph?

To no one’s surprise, postmodernity has suffered widespread loss of confidence in reason. We may call postmodernites cynics or we may call them realists; in any case postmodernites see human reasoning as a huge factor in the postmodern mess. They see reason (so-called) as simply a means to an end that isn’t reasonable itself.

One feature of the collapse of confidence in reason is the disappearance of truth. Truth is now reduced to taste. Postmodernity denies that there is such a thing as truth, or denies that we can access truth. Instead of knowing truth we express opinions, or we indicate preferences, or we “go with our gut.” Truth? What is truth, anyway? And if it existed, what makes us think we could know it? And even if we could know it, how would we know when we had found it? Truth? You have your opinion and I have mine.

Needless to say the disappearance of truth entails the disappearance of ethics. Postmodernites don’t speak of ethics; they speak of values. Everyone knows that different people hold different values. But this isn’t to say one value is superior to another. What any one person values is up to him or her. No one is to be told his values are defective or inferior. After all, there’s no disputing taste. Taste, preference, opinion, whatever – it all adds up to the out-and-out subjective.

If someone, nervous about all of this, speaks up, “But shouldn’t opinions or preferences be grounded in something, grounded in reality?”, such a person will be reminded, “Asking whether they should be grounded in reality is pointless when no one knows what reality is or how it might be recognised.” “But can’t the smorgasbord of opinions be considered and weighed rationally?” The question is pointless when reason is already suspect. Besides, to challenge someone else’s values or opinions is to excite emotion, and everyone knows that when emotion and reason meet, reason always takes second place.

Another feature of postmodernity is the weakening of the nation-state in the face of tribalism. All over the world tribalism is reasserting itself. It is especially strong in Africa. Quebec’s growing self-consciousness, however, is a form of tribalism too, as is the United Church’s all-aboriginal presbytery. The most vicious form of tribalism (“vicious”, of course, is a value-laden term, my value) is ethnic cleansing. Ethnic cleansing is on the increase. Internally the nation-state is fragmenting; externally the nation-state is increasingly the pawn of international finances and multinational corporations.

Another feature of postmodernity is the mushrooming of consumerism, consumer-driven everything. In the modern era economics were producer-driven; in the postmodern era, consumer-driven. Consumerism determines what church-congregations offer, what pulpits declare, what school boards program. Reginald Bibby, sociologist at the University of Lethbridge, maintains that there’s a huge demand throughout the society for religious consumer-products. “If the church wants to survive”, says Bibby, “it should meet consumer demands.” In other words, the church should forget what it believes to be the truth and substance of the gospel. The church should merely prepare the religious buffet that allows consumers to pick and choose according to taste, whim, preference. It must never be forgotten, of course, that it’s consumers who fund the church. Consumerism? My daughter Mary has just finished her B.Sc.N. program at McMaster University. When she began the course she was told that patients are no longer patients; what used to be known as patients are now clients. Patients are sick; clients are consumers who are purchasing a service.

My wife, Maureen, came upon three grade one students writing obscene graffiti. She deemed this to be an “actionable” offence and immediately took action. Next day the parent of one of these three children came to see Maureen. The parent remarked, “How unfortunate it was that my daughter signed her name to the graffiti she wrote.” “It wasn’t unfortunate that your daughter signed her name, thereby giving herself away”, Maureen replied; “It wasn’t even unfortunate that she wrote the obscene graffiti in the first place. It was simply wrong; wrong.” The category “wrong” has no meaning for that parent. The parent has already disavowed everything that might be logically related to the word “wrong.” Her attitude encapsulates postmodernity. Besides, as a taxpayer she’s a consumer who is purchasing a service for her child. And since consumers are paying the piper, they are now calling the tune.

 

III: — Is postmodernity all bad? Has the sky fallen on Chicken Little? No. Think of something familiar to all of us: the writing of history. We all studied history in school. We all studied it thinking it to be the soul of objectivity. Postmodernites tell us something different. A few years ago I addressed a group of curriculum planners at the central office of the Toronto Board of Education. I was speaking about prejudice in general, racism in particular. I told the group that while racial segregation had always occurred spontaneously in Ontario, it had been mandated by law in one institution only: the school system. Yes, Ontario schools were segregated along black/white lines beginning in 1850. Most of the curriculum planners were completely unaware of this. Then I asked them, “In what year was the last racially segregated school in Ontario closed?” Two planners shouted, “In 1965.” They were correct. They were also black. The black educators knew about racially segregated schools in Ontario; the white planners had never heard of it and were aghast to learn of it. When I studied Canadian history in high school I was never informed of this matter. Were you? The postmodernites are going to keep asking us, “Who writes history? Whose viewpoint is reflected? Whose interests are advanced? And what despised group is silenced?” Here postmodernism is doing us a favour.

Is postmodernity all bad? No. Before we deplore the fast-approaching demise of the Church of Scotland (to name only one denomination on its way to death), the Church of Scotland being the national church in the land of the thistle; before we lament the morbidity of the kirk, we should remember that many people won’t be sorry to see it go down. My earliest Old Testament professor, Scottish himself but belonging to a church other than the Church of Scotland, told me that when he was young man in Scotland you couldn’t get work in the post office, a bank, or schoolteaching unless you were a member of the kirk. You didn’t have to attend; you didn’t have to worship; you didn’t have to believe anything; but your name had to be on the roll. This is disgusting.

Is postmodernity all bad? No. Admittedly confidence has collapsed in technoscience as something that can promote the human good. (Technoscience, of course, can always promote the technically efficient. But the technically efficient is a long way from the human good.) While technoscience has done much to ease physical toil and bodily discomfort, done much to promote longer life and reduce the likelihood of sudden death, Christians are aware that technoscience was never going to promote the human good. Then the public loss of confidence in technoscience is loss of confidence where Christians had none in any case.

Is postmodernity all bad? No. To be sure, postmodernites insist that reason (reasoning) is suspect, reasoning being little more than rationalisation serving any number of subtle or not-so-subtle ends. At the same time Christians have always known that sin blinds so thoroughly as to blind humankind to the speciousness of its reasoning. Christians have always known that only grace, God’s grace, frees reason and restores reason to reason’s integrity. In the era of the Fall, where reason itself is compromised, grace alone restores reason to reason’s integrity. Then postmodernity reminds us all of a human predicament that Christians know the gospel alone to cure.

Is postmodernity all bad? No. While tribalism is to be deplored, the radical relativising of the nation-state isn’t to be deplored. Surely the development of hydrogen warheads rendered the nation-state obsolete. Surely the nation-state has been a reservoir of old wounds and resentments and recriminations and national aggressions that we’re all better off without. Surely we don’t need a cess-pool whose toxic wastes seep into neighbouring aquifers.

 

IV: — Then what are Christians to do about postmodernism?

First of all we are to remember at all times and in all circumstances that “The earth is the Lord’s and the fullness thereof.” (Psalm 24:1) “The Lord of hosts is the king of glory.” He is; he alone is. Christians aren’t dualists. We don’t believe that the cosmos is stuck fast in an interminable struggle between two equal but hostile powers, God and the evil one, neither able to defeat the other. We don’t believe that the Fall (Genesis 3) has obliterated the goodness of God’s creation. Yes, Jesus says that the creation lies in the grip of the “prince of this world”. But the prince is only that: prince, never king. The earth is the Lord’s, no one else’s.

The gospel of John, the anonymous epistle to the Hebrews, and Paul’s letter to the church in Colosse; all these documents declare that the whole world was made through Christ for Christ. He was the agent in creation, and the creation was fashioned for his sake. He is its origin and end. He is its ground and goal. And no development in world-occurrence can overturn this truth.

We are told in Colossians 1:17, “In Jesus Christ all things hold together.” However fast, however violently, the world spins (metaphorically speaking), it can never fly apart. “In him all things hold together.” Why doesn’t the creation fly apart (metaphorically speaking)? Why doesn’t human existence become impossible? Why don’t the countless competing special-interest groups, each with its “selfist” savagery, dismember the world hopelessly? Just because in him, in our Lord, all things hold together. What he creates he maintains; what he upholds he causes to cohere. “Hold together” (sunesteken) is a term taken from the Stoic philosophy of the ancient Greeks. But whereas the ancient Greek philosophers said that a philosophical principle upheld the cosmos, first-century Christians knew it to be a person, the living person of the Lord Jesus Christ. He grips the creation with a hand large enough to comprehend the totality of the world. In other words, the real significance of postmodernism can’t be grasped by postmodernites; the real significance of postmodernism can be grasped only by him whose world it is and in whom it is held together. The real significance of postmodernism, its bane but also its blessing, can be understood only by those who are attuned to the mind of Christ. The sky hasn’t fallen down.

What are Christians to do? If we are first to remember that the earth is the Lord’s, in the second place we are to meet everyday challenges and opportunities each and every day. Many Christians think that the first thing to be accomplished is a philosophical rebuttal of postmodernism’s tenets. I’m a philosopher myself, and I agree that a philosophical critique, a philosophical rebuttal, is appropriate and important. At the same time, there are relatively few people with the training and the equipment for this sort of thing. All Christians, however, can meet everyday challenges and opportunities each and every day.

You must have noticed that Jesus doesn’t merely illustrate his ministry with everyday matters (a homemaker sweeping the house clean in order to find her grocery money); he directs us to everyday matters as the occasion of our faith and obedience, trust and love. Discipleship isn’t suspended until philosophers can dissect postmodernism; discipleship is always to be exercised now, in the context of the ready-to-hand. We trust our Lord and his truth right now (or we don’t). We grant hospitality right now and discover we’ve entertained angels unawares (or we don’t). We uphold our Lord’s claim on our obedience in the face of postmodernism’s ethical indifference (or we don’t). We recognise the approach of temptation and resist it in the instant of its approach, or we stare at it like a rabbit staring at a snake until, rabbit-like, we’re seized. We forgive the offender from our heart and find ourselves newly aware of God’s forgiveness of us, or we merely pretend to forgive the offender and find our own heart shrivelling. The apostle John insists that we do the truth. We have countless opportunities every day challenging us to forthright faith and obedience and trust regardless of whether or not we can philosophically answer postmodernism’s philosophical presuppositions.

What can Christians do in the face of postmodernism? In the third place we can recover the Christian truth that human existence is relational. A few minutes ago I mentioned, for instance, that one feature of modernity’s modulation into postmodernity was the shift from production economics to consumer economics. We should note, however, that neither form of economics impinges upon a Christian understanding of human profundity. God intends us to be creatures whose ultimate profundity is rooted not in economic matters of any sort (contra Marx) but in relations.

Think of the old story concerning the creation of humankind. “God created man in his own image. In the image of God created he them.” (Gen. 1:27) Adam is properly Adam; Adam is properly himself only in relation to Eve. To be sure, Adam isn’t a function of Eve, nor Eve a function of him. Neither one can be reduced to the other; neither one is an aspect of the other. None the less, each is who he or she is only in relation to the other.

I am not reducible to any one of my relationships or to all of them together. I am not an extension of my wife or an aspect of my parents or a function of my daughters. I am me, uniquely, irreplaceably, unsubstituably me. Still, I am not who I am apart from my relationships.

Every last human being is a dialogical partner with God. This isn’t to say that everyone is aware of this or welcomes this or agrees with this. It isn’t to say that everyone is a believer or a crypto-believer or even a “wannabe” believer. But it is to say that the God who has made us can’t be escaped. He can be denied, he can be disdained, he can be ignored, he can be unknown; he can certainly be fled but he can never be escaped. Not to be aware of this truth is not thereby to be spared it. The living God is always and everywhere the dialogical “Other”, the relational “Other” of everyone’s life, even as there are countless creaturely “others” in everyone’s life.

Decades ago Martin Buber wrote, “All real living is meeting.” He was right: what isn’t profoundly a “meeting” isn’t living; it’s death. What isn’t a “meeting” isn’t real; it’s illusory. Postmodernity is suspicious and cynical and bitter all at once, and often for good reason. It denies the category of the real. Right here there is challenge and opportunity a-plenty for Christians: the real is the relational.

What can Christians do? In the fourth place we have to work out much more thoroughly what we understand to be the human, the quintessentially human. Our society is beset on all sides with depersonalisation and dehumanisation. We are now facing the technological novelty known as “virtual reality” or “synthetic reality.” Soon we’ll be sitting in front of our TV screens with a contraption on our head that allows us to “experience” the sensations of touch, smell, taste. When so much of the human can be counterfeited electronically, what does it mean to be authentically human? Surely Christians have something to say and do here.

In the fifth place postmodernity forces us to come to terms with something the church has considered too slightly if at all: the polar opposite of evil isn’t good, not even the good. The polar opposite of wrong isn’t right, not even the right. The polar opposite of evil, rather, is the holy. The polar opposite of wrong is the holy. Plainly the holy and the good are not exactly the same. The holy and the right are not exactly the same. Wherein do they differ? The answer to this question comprehends everything that postmodernism brings before us. But since today’s sermon is already unusually long, the answer to this question will have to await another sermon on another day.

 

 

Victor Shepherd             

November 2000

What Does Jesus Mean by ‘Reward’?

  Matthew 6:1-6

Isaiah 25:6-10         Hebrews 11:32-39          Luke 14:1-14

 

I: — “How would you like to make $700,000 per year?” The question was put to me that starkly. I had been asked to make a house call. No reason for the call was given, but I assumed that there was difficulty or perplexity or pain of some sort. When I was seated in the living room it turned out the couple was involved in pyramid sales. They wanted me to become part of the pyramid. I was to work for them, in a sense; that is, they would profit from whatever I sold. But at the same time I was going to pick up $700,000 annually for myself. Their appeal was directed straight at my self-interest.

Everywhere we look we find self-interest ascendant, strident and shameless. Labour negotiations, admittedly sometimes undertaken to remedy injustice, are more likely to be a contest between two parties, each of which has only one consideration in mind: how can I gobble up as much as possible to feed my ease and satiate my acquisitiveness? – as if it could ever be satiated.

Politics is much the same. Any political party asks itself one question: “How can we give the people what they want so that we can get what we want? The bottom line for everyone is “what we want.”

The titles in the bookstores speak volumes. How to Pull Your Own Strings. How to Make Relationships Work to Your Advantage. How To Get Your Own Way Without Seeming To.

   Obviously scripture is correct when it says the root human problem is an innermost perversity wherein we make ourselves the measure of the whole universe; wherein we make ourselves lord of ourselves, as well as lord of everyone else. To say the same thing differently, the root human problem is plainly an ego so swollen that it corrupts and suffocates everything, an ego so very inflated that the only perspective we have on others is how they can render us even more inflated (and more ugly, we should add.) The last thing any of us needs is a bigger carrot dangled in front of us. A bigger carrot would only render us more grasping than we are already. Since super-swollen self-ism is the root human problem, then surely our Lord is concerned to do something about it, to reduce the swelling, to free us from the choke-hold we have on ourselves and deliver us from our schemes for feeding our self-interest. Surely our Lord intends to operate on us right here.

Then it’s right here that there seems to be a contradiction, for Jesus speaks so very frequently about rewards. “Count yourselves blessed when you are persecuted for my sake,” he says, “for your reward is going to be great.” “When you are giving a dinner party,” he continues, “don’t invite the socially prominent who will boost your social standing; and don’t invite the people just like yourselves who are going to invite you back next month. You won’t get any reward from God for doing that. Instead invite those whom the world overlooks, even despises, and at the last you will surely receive your reward.”

Again and again Jesus speaks of the rewards that are coming to his followers as dependably as night follows day. Then is he no different from the couple who suggested I join the pyramid and make a bundle of money for myself (not to mention a bundle for them?) Is he no better than this? If so, then in the guise of liberating me from my acquisitiveness he’s everywhere strengthening it. If so, then the TV preacher is right when he urges hearers to “invest” in God since God is no one’s debtor.

We must put all such misunderstanding behind us: our Lord does want to free us from the choke-hold we have on ourselves. He wants to repair the ugliness our self-importance has wrought in us.

We must hear him again when he repudiates utterly any suggestion of tit-for-tat. “When you are doing someone a kindness,” he insists, “don’t advertise it. Keep it secret. Don’t let anyone know. Don’t even let your left hand know what your right hand is doing.” Elsewhere he commands, “Lend whatever you can – and expect nothing in return.” He knows better than we that if we expect something in return, then soon we’ll be doing whatever it is we do in order to get something in return. Our self-ism will have been inflated yet again.

When my sisters and I were ten or eleven years old my younger sister, one winter’s day, shovelled the snow off the very short sidewalk of the elderly man next door. She said she was doing it simply to be helpful (although I have my doubts.) He gave her 75 cents. This was a substantial sum for a ten-year old in 1955. (Do you know what 75 cents in 1955 is worth in 2005? It’s $18.75. My sister had shovelled off the short sidewalk in three minutes.) She was so very taken with her newly discovered source of fabulous wealth that for the rest of the winter she was shovelling his sidewalk as soon as three flakes had alighted on it. “When you render help,” says Jesus, “don’t expect anything in return. Your left hand shouldn’t know what your right hand is doing.”

In our Lord’s parable of the sheep and the goats the element too often overlooked is the element of surprise. The sheep are those who have assisted the needy and comforted the suffering and renounced themselves for the disadvantaged and made whatever sacrifice they felt they had to make when faced with someone else’s hunger or loneliness or pain or perplexity or guilt. Their only motive has been the undeniable need of someone they couldn’t ignore. Reward for this? It has never entered their head. Because they have acted without thought of reward they are surprised, stunned in fact, at the munificent reward they now receive. They had been kind not because they were thinking to be kind; they had simply acted spontaneously, without calculation, when faced with human distress. Now they are speechless when God blesses them.

The goats, on the other hand, had calculated. Quickly. Experts in mental arithmetic, in an instant they had added up that by helping those whose privation and pain were gaping, they were going to gain nothing. The “goats” wouldn’t act unless a huge carrot was dangled in front of them.

Plainly the reward or blessing that Jesus promises his people is reward of an unusual sort: his reward is promised only to those who act without thought of reward. His reward is promised to those who can only be surprised at their reward. In other words, so far from reinforcing a reward-mentality, our Lord’s promise of reward contradicts reward-mentality.

You and I have taken a giant step toward Christian maturity (not to say spiritual profundity) when we can spend ourselves for someone else and keep on spending ourselves without expecting anything in return. Of course we’d never expect our kindness, even our sacrifice, to bring us money. But how about a little recognition? Just an acknowledgement. Wouldn’t a word of appreciation be in order? A nod of thanks? How much we are ‘expecting’ – even simply expecting appreciation – is evident in our reaction when we receive no appreciation. “That’s the last time I go out of my way for her,” we fume; “I’ve never seen anyone as ungrateful.” Jesus reminds us that his Father sends and keeps on sending rain on the just and the unjust alike, the appreciative and the unappreciative, the grateful and the ungrateful. Surely the test of authenticity in all we do is our continuing to do it when we aren’t recognized or thanked. Goodwill towards others is genuine goodwill, and patience with others is genuine patience, only when we aren’t recognized or thanked yet continue in goodwill and patience. Patience isn’t patience if we’re expecting something in return. If we’re expecting something then what looks like patience is merely an investment whose dividends haven’t yet paid. For how long has God poured out his mercy, on how many people, only to have them reciprocate with protracted hostility? Our Lord promises his people reward even as he forbids them to ponder reward.

 

II: — Then what does Jesus mean when he says that God, who sees in secret, will never fail to bestow reward? There are two aspects to note here. One, God rewards his people in the life to come. “Blessed are you when you are hammered for my sake,” says Jesus, “for great is your reward in heaven.” It will be ours in the life to come. The other aspect: God rewards his people now, in this life.

In the first instance Jesus means that whatever kindness we do, whatever integrity we refuse to surrender in the face of opposition, whatever truth we uphold in the face of self-interested “fudging” God will honour inasmuch as God treasures all of this in a world that is indifferent to kindness, contemptuous concerning integrity, and hostile to truth. The smallest cup of water given to relieve someone else God sees. Yet he does more than observe it. What God sees God adopts; God owns; and in his own way and in his own time he will bless the selfless giver of that cup in a manner we can’t apprehend at this moment.

We all understand how it is virtually impossible for historians to evaluate accurately the historical significance of events that are occurring right now. Something that appears crucial today may turn out, fifty years from now, to have been only a tempest in a teapot. On the other hand, something that seems a trifle today may turn out to have had momentous historical impact.

In the same way there are people who manage to get themselves noticed and congratulated, even feted by the prominent and the powerful. Do you ever look at the society page in Saturday’s National Post? The centre-fold spread features the socially privileged who were at last night’s ball to raise money for this or that project (no doubt worthwhile) and who are fawned over inasmuch as Mr. Snodgrass owns the fitness club that professional athletes frequent while Mrs. Snodgrass is Canada’s largest importer of rare gems.

And then there are other folk. Their lives unfold anonymously. Their faithfulness and goodness will never be heard of. Invited to last night’s ball? They wouldn’t know a daiquiri from a door knob. But the God who sees in secret sees. And what he sees he owns. In the life to come he will bless the person who thought she was behaving so very ordinarily that her ordinariness didn’t attract the recognition it didn’t deserve.

Shortly after Maureen and I arrived on our first pastoral charge in northeast New Brunswick (one of the most economically deprived areas of Canada ) a girl invited us into her home after morning worship. She and her mother lived in a shack. It couldn’t have been more than 300 square feet – about the size of a suburbanite’s bathroom. (Needless to say, the facilities belonging to this home were twenty-five yards away at the back of the backyard.) The girl had a learning disability: she was fifteen years old yet only in grade seven. Her mother was impoverished. The two of them were thrilled that we had come into their home, for no minister ever had. They insisted on feeding us. I demurred since food is money and money was manifestly scarce. They wouldn’t be deflected. And so they set before us bread, margarine, tea and tinned peaches. Maureen and I shall never forget their generosity and their joy at granting us hospitality.

Some people who were more privileged financially or culturally might have laughed at their deed had it been known. After all, what were people as poor as they thinking about to ask educated, big-city people into their shanty? And then to serve them bread and peaches for lunch? The worth the world assigns to this meagre. But the God who sees in secret sees, and he will honour their kindness he with his own reward. What is it? We can’t say; we await it. Still, we can be sure that he who keeps the promises he makes will bless them in a way we can’t anticipate and they never expected.

Jesus always urges transparency, truthfulness, honesty, integrity, compassion. I have seen men and women exemplify these only to be passed over for promotion; only to be exploited and rendered a stepping stone for the devious and the dissimulator; only to be expelled from the office clique. They have paid dearly to uphold what the world scorns. What they paid: has it simply been thrown away, like money rolling down a sewer? On the contrary, the God who sees and notes and remembers also keeps his promises.

The other aspect of the reward our Lord promises pertains to this life.   One form such blessing takes is a richer experience of God himself. To uphold truth is to be rewarded at least with stronger conviction of the truth and clearer perception of the truth. To have resisted the temptation to dissemble is to find oneself with stiffer spine and reduced vulnerability to the lure of dishonesty. To have remained faithful in any commitment is to find oneself that much more intimate with our Lord whose faithfulness to us has never flickered.

Our Methodist foreparents used to sing,

Thy nature, Lord, thy name impart,

This, only this, be given:

Nothing beside my God I want,

Nothing in earth or heaven.

 

Those people discovered that as they obeyed God regardless of cost or convenience, expecting nothing in return, they were given everything: the name of God was branded upon them (they were marked his) and the nature of God (his love) suffused them and they knew then if they hadn’t known before what Paul meant when he cried, “What God has prepared for those who love him God has revealed to us through the Spirit.” For the Spirit is God in his utmost intimacy and intensity rendering himself impossible for us to doubt and impossible for us to deny.

The truth is, scripture says far more about the believer’s experience of God than today’s church does. Peter exclaims, “Not having seen him, you yet love him…. And you rejoice with unutterable and exalted joy.” Reward? Greater capacity to love God and greater delight in being loved. Paul reminds the believers in Thessalonica that the gospel didn’t come to them in words only, but “in power, in the Holy Spirit, and with full conviction …. You received the word in much affliction, with joy inspired by the Holy Spirit.” One aspect of God’s reward is intensified joy inspired by the Holy Spirit, intensified so as to outweigh any affliction that would otherwise leave us thinking we were God-forsaken.

Most people find our Lord’s teaching on rewards difficult to understand in that they assume that reward is the same as payment. But reward and payment are categorically different. Payment is always something, a thing that has no logical connection with the deed it compensates. If I cut the grass and I’m told I may now go fishing, then fishing is payment for grass-cutting. There’s no logical connection between grass-cutting and fishing. Reward, on the other hand, is always related logically to what it rewards. What’s the reward for decades of marital faithfulness?   It’s not a new set of Tiger Woods golf clubs. The reward of marital faithfulness isn’t something logically unrelated to marriage. The reward for marital faithfulness is simply a richer, stronger, more resilient marriage. Payment for the student’s diligence at her homework is a ticket to the next rock concert. The reward for diligence at her homework is her capacity for more profound intellectual work, greater enjoyment in it, and satisfaction with it for as long as she lives.

What’s the reward that Jesus says our Father will never fail to give us?

Thy nature, Lord, thy name impart,

This, only this, be given:

Nothing beside my God I want,

Nothing in earth or heaven.

 

The reward for standing with Jesus Christ when his truth is mocked and his way derided and his invitation ridiculed and his people despised; the reward for standing with him there is that he, his truth, his way, his invitation and his people: these are made sweeter than honey to us. These are made transparently real and self-evidently right, even as our intimacy with him is made ever more wonderful.

Isn’t this reward enough?

                                                                                                     Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                             

February 2005

A Note on Hypocrisy

Matthew 6:1-6;16-18            James 1:19-27

“Hypocrite!” It’s the charge levelled fastest at someone who makes a religious profession and whose practice then appears not to measure up to the profession. The charge is levelled only at people who make a religious profession. It’s never levelled at people who make some other profession yet don’t measure up. It’s not levelled at politicians, for instance. In fact a discrepancy, even a huge discrepancy, between the politician’s promise and her practice is accepted because expected. But the same discrepancy between profession and practice is neither expected nor accepted in Christians. “Hypocrite!” We can’t imagine being called anything worse.

 

I: [a] What is a hypocrite anyway? The English word is derived from the Greek hupokrites. In Greek hupokrites is an actor, playing any role at all, in a Greek play. In the ancient Greek theatre each actor played four or five different parts in the course of one play. The actor wore a mask. When it was time to assume a different role, he stepped behind a screen and changed his mask. In addition, each false face the actor assumed had a device in it that magnified the actor’s voice. A hypocrite, in modern parlance, is someone who wears a false face, all the while talking in a loud voice. A hypocrite is considered a play-actor, a religious play-actor, who loudly advertises his phoniness. It’s no wonder we cringe when he hear the word used of anyone else and crumble when it’s used of us.

[b] Does hypocrisy have to be deliberate? Can there be an unknowing, unconscious hypocrisy? Is it right to use the label when someone isn’t even aware of glaring discrepancy between profession and practice? Let’s approach these questions one at a time.

We all agree that conscious, contrived hypocrisy is disgusting. A calculated two-facedness that parades itself, cynically exploiting others, callously furthering self-interest – this is simply reprehensible. One name that comes to mind from the world of American fiction is the name of Elmer Gantry. Gantry is a travelling preacher who professes allegiance to the gospel but who behaves deliberately in a manner that contradicts the gospel, regards people as suckers, and furthers his promiscuous agenda. Any such person who does this in real life properly arouses our disgust.

[c] Yet there’s also a discrepancy between profession and practice where the discrepancy isn’t intentional, isn’t cynically exploitative, and isn’t knowingly self-serving. In this situation we aren’t calculatingly hypocritical and we don’t want the charge levelled at us. At the same time, other people see only the discrepancy. They don’t bother asking us if we are aware of our inconsistency. They don’t bother finding out what gave rise to the inconsistency. They simply hang the label on us disdainfully and then dismiss us.

If we don’t want the label hung on us where we think it’s inappropriate, then we shouldn’t hang it on others where it is – or might be – inappropriate. We should make for others the same allowance we want made for ourselves.

Think about situations of fear. Fear can drive a wedge between anyone’s profession and practice where there’s no intentional two-facedness at all. Fear disorders people and impels them to do what they’d never do if they weren’t terrified.

One afternoon I was driving through a snowstorm in rural New Brunswick when I became stuck in a snowdrift. I was in a narrow rock-cut with twenty-foot high vertical walls. In no time more cars were stuck behind me. The wind was blowing a gale. The snow was blinding. Obviously nobody behind could move past me, and so the man behind me put his tire-chains on my car and I inched my way out of the snowdrift, out through the rock-cut. Once I past the rock-cut I was in a white-out, and could see only a few feet beyond the hood of my car. Yet I was determined to continue driving, however slowly. Obviously the motorists behind couldn’t get out of the rock-cut since I alone had tire-chains. I drove a little further. I wondered how I was ever going to return the tire chains to their owner. Stupidly I thought I would leave them dangling from a stranger’s fence when – if — I got to the next town. (When the storm cleared perhaps the owner would see them dangling there and recognize them as his.) Meanwhile I had deserted the other motorists. By now I wasn’t thinking cogently at all. I was rationalizing behaviour that was senseless and inexcusable. Suddenly a glimmer of reason returned. I stopped, removed the tire chains, and began walking them back to the owner. In seven seconds I was lost in the blizzard, utterly lost. I couldn’t see five feet. I knew I was going to freeze to death, and wondered how long it would take. In a few minutes two men appeared on a snowmobile. They took me to their home (which they could somehow find in the blizzard.) That evening I thought much about my abandonment of the stranded motorists, my apparent theft of the tire chains, my rationalized self-interest.

Abandonment; theft; self-interest: doesn’t it add up to the label “hypocrite”? I understood at that moment, as I have understood ever since, what fear does to people. Fear distorts thinking and bends people into a shape no one would recognize.

As a pastor I see people who appear to have acted hypocritically. Certainly they have behaved in a manner that contradicts their profession. Others are quick to point the finger and lay the charge. More often than not, however, the person accused of hypocrisy hasn’t been cunning or careless or self-serving. She’s simply been afraid, terribly afraid.

A friend and parishioner, highly placed in New Brunswick Hydro, told me how employee theft is detected. In one case a few dollars — $18, $35, $27 – was missing each day from an office where townspeople paid their hydro bills. There were four cashiers in the office. Which cashier was absconding with the money? Myself, I wouldn’t know whom to question first. My friend called in the head of NB Hydro Security, a former RCMP officer. This man said it was really very simple: you look first for someone who is afraid and who needs money to quell her fear. He sniffed around and learned that one cashier, a young woman, had recently been deserted by her husband. She was receiving no assistance from her dead-beat “ex.” She had several children to support. Fearing for herself and her children, she was desperate. She had pilfered money from the cash drawer. No one is excusing her. Still, how badly do we want to beat her up?

Fear. Wasn’t this Peter’s situation in the courtyard when his master was about to be lynched and someone said to him, “Heh! You and the Nazarene have the same accent!”?

Fear isn’t the only event that opens up a gap between profession and practice. Ignorance does this too. When we act out of ignorance we’ll be accused of hypocrisy, even though we aren’t deliberately two-faced. If we were raised in a vehemently anti-Roman Catholic or anti-Asian or anti-Black household then we’ve absorbed unconsciously the prejudice that Roman Catholics are subversive, Asians are sneaky (they never stop smiling, do they?) and Black people are violent. All of us have blind spots. The tricky thing about blind spots is that we don’t know where they are, until one day someone calls us a hypocrite and we don’t know why. To be sure, the truth that Jesus Christ is certainly remedies our ignorance and drives out prejudice. Still, this doesn’t happen overnight, and it doesn’t happen until we’re confronted.

Not only ignorance and not only fear foster discrepancies between profession and practice: sin-vitiated vulnerability does it too. We may think we are possessed of resolute, resilient character. We may even feel strong. No doubt we are strong – in some areas of life; but not in all. Each of us has an Achilles heel. Temptation doesn’t “hook” us all in exactly the same place, but temptation hooks us unusually easily in some place. We aren’t all spiritually vulnerable in the same place; but we’re all spiritually vulnerable some place. When we point the finger at someone, we forget that his vulnerability is now displayed publicly while ours is known only privately. If ours becomes public knowledge (it becomes public knowledge only in a situation where we are publicly humiliated) we’ll maintain we shouldn’t be called hypocritical since we didn’t intend any duplicity. Then we should be less trigger-happy when faced with our neighbour’s inconsistency. The apostle Paul says, “If any one of you is overtaken in a trespass, you who are spiritual should set him right gently. Look to yourself, every one of you. You may be tempted too.”

At the same time, I’d never pretend that all hypocrisy is born of fear or ignorance or vulnerability. The people whom Jesus pronounced hypocrites in our gospel lesson this morning; they set out every day to misrepresent themselves and thereby deceive others. They were deliberate phonies and they aimed at profiting from their phoniness. In their case the disparity between profession and practice couldn’t be excused at all. It was despicable.

What about you and me? Is there any one among us who wants to say he hasn’t been despicable?     We aren’t going to deny the darkness that still lurks in us. We should simply admit that sometimes our residual perversity surfaces and we are hypocrites plain and simple.

 

II: — The truth is, just because you and I profess faith in Jesus Christ the charge of hypocrisy will never be far from us. In light of this, what should we do?

[a] In the first place we must ask ourselves if we are serious about our discipleship. Are we serious, sincere, or are we playing games? Do we view soberly the discrepancies between profession and practice? Or do we dismiss them cavalierly, excusing ourselves with lame extenuations: “Nobody’s perfect”; “I’m doing the best I can”; “What do people expect, anyway?”; “What makes them think they’re any better?” These are the stock evasions of the insincere. At all times and in all circumstances we have to ask ourselves, “Am I serious and sincere in my aspiration to be Christ’s follower?”

[b] In the second place we mustn’t flee into denial or denunciation or counter-accusation when we are confronted with the truth about ourselves. Don’t we thank the person who takes us aside and tells us our slip is showing or we have egg on our face or lipstick on our teeth or our zipper needs zipping? We thank people who spare us public embarrassment in matters as slight as this. How much more we ought to thank godly people who want only to spare us self-humiliation and advance us in godliness. What such people perceive in us is nearly always something we haven’t yet perceived in ourselves. For this reason the gentlest correction we hear we always find startling.

A very kind woman one day took me aside and gently, soberly said to me, “Victor, sarcasm riddles virtually everything you say. Regardless of what you intend, your sarcasm leaves you appearing bitter, contemptuous and snobbish. This doesn’t befit a clergyman.” Only a fool thinks she’s anything but an ally.

King David was married. One day he fancied Bathsheba, Uriah’s wife. Uriah wasn’t in the royal orbit. Uriah didn’t have David’s social standing or David’s political power or David’s admiring flatterers. Uriah had nothing to distinguish himself from countless others who had nothing – except, of course, his beautiful wife. David saw Bathsheba taking a bath. David was already married to Michal, daughter of late King Saul; to Michal, a blue-blood. Bathsheba was merely a commoner – but not common: she was gorgeous. David instructed his military commander to place Uriah in the front line of the next battle. Uriah perished. David had Bathsheba to himself, even as he never mentioned any of this to his wife. The shocking thing about the whole incident wasn’t merely that David had done it, but that he appeared not to be the slightest bit upset about it.

Then the prophet Nathan took David aside. “Tell me, your royal highness, how would you feel about a rich rancher who had a 10,000 acre spread, countless livestock, not to mention a freezer full of meat, and who then stole and barbecued the one and only lamb belonging to a poor subsistence farmer? How would you feel about that?” “I’d hang that mean-spirited creep from the tallest tree I could find,” David roared back. “When next you are walking past a mirror,” replied Nathan, “have a look.” What did David do next? When he had recovered enough to say anything he croaked, “I have sinned against the Lord.”

Not when we are unfairly attacked but rather when we are confronted with the truth about ourselves; at such a time we shouldn’t fly off into vehement denial. We shouldn’t launch a counter-attack. We should own the truth about ourselves and say with David, “I have sinned against the Lord.”

[c] In the third place we must remember that the truth about ourselves we’ve just heard is the penultimate truth; it’s one stage removed from the final truth. The ultimate truth about Christ’s people is that our identity is rooted not in ourselves but in Jesus Christ. Ultimately we are those whom he names his younger brothers and sisters. As we are bound to him in faith he holds us so closely to himself that when the Father sees the Son with whom the Father is ever pleased, the Father sees you and me included in the Son.

John Calvin maintained that rightly to see Christ, properly to see Christ is always to see ourselves included in him. If in our mind’s eye we can see ourselves “here” and see our Lord “over there,” then what we’re looking at isn’t Christ, said Calvin. Reading scripture with remarkable perception Calvin said tirelessly, “Christ comes only to make us his.” Who then is Jesus Christ? He is the one who will never be without his people.

Towards the end of his earthly ministry Jesus told his disciples, “I have called you friends.” Just that. In other words, regardless of what others call us or we call ourselves, we are Christ’s friends. This doesn’t mean we’ve been given no more than a new name tag. Rather, what he calls us we are in truth. We are his friends; he “tells his people by the company they keep.” We belong to Christ; we live in his company; his arm around us binds us so tightly to him that he insists we are included in him.

Whenever Luther was attacked by others or found himself attacking himself – in other words, whenever Luther was feeling worst about himself – he recalled his favourite scripture verse. “Your life; your real life, is hid with Christ in God.” (Colossians 3:3) Who you and I are, in the midst of all the inconsistencies about us that some people take malicious delight in pointing out; who you and I are ultimately – our identity, in other words – is rooted in Christ. Since it’s rooted in the Son of God it’s known to God alone. Yet because it’s known to God alone it’s secure there, guaranteed there, inviolable there, preserved there eternally.

When we are face-to-face with someone who is physically disabled and physically disfigured (for instance, someone with severe cerebral palsy) we admit that that person isn’t what she seems. Her body may be misshapen, grotesque even. Yet we know that no human being, no person can be reduced to her physical appearance. We should be as ready to admit that no one can be reduced to appearance of any sort. We aren’t ultimately as we appear. Ultimately we are our Lord’s friends, cherished, held onto, held up, secured. Since we are found in Christ we are known in Christ, know who we are in Christ; namely his friend, that friend whom he never abandons to our enemies and his, that friend whom he never fails or forsakes.

[d] Finally we must go to sleep at night with the word from the apostle James ringing in our ears: “Mercy triumphs over judgement.” We are judged, most certainly, for the hypocrisy we see in ourselves and the hypocrisy we’ve yet to see in ourselves. God’s judgement is indeed true. Yet it’s penultimate; his mercy is ultimate. The final word we hear God pronounce upon us is a word of mercy.

Then this is the final word we should pronounce over others. It’s even the final word we should pronounce over ourselves. “Mercy triumphs over judgement.”

                                                                                                  Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                  

March 2005

“Can any of you by worrying add a single hour to your span of life?”

Matthew 6:27   

I: — “Why do you worry?” asks Jesus, “Why are you anxious? Do you really think that worrying will let you live better or live longer? Then why worry?” Upon hearing our Lord’s question most of us find our anxiety — bad enough in itself — worsened now by guilt. After all, our Lord forbids us to worry and yet we continue to worry; in fact it seems we can’t help worrying. Plainly we aren’t measuring up to his word. We can only conclude that we are spiritually defective.

Then it’s all the more important to understand from the outset that our Lord’s word is meant to bring us relief and encouragement and hope. His word is never meant to bring us distress or despair. We should understand too that the anxiety of which he speaks in our scripture text isn’t anxiety of every sort; specifically it’s anxiety connected to acquisitiveness. This kind of anxiety is a spiritual problem. But not all anxiety is a spiritual problem. Some anxiety is a psychological problem.

Panic attacks, for instance. Panic attacks are a psychological disorder having nothing to do with one’s spiritual condition. A panic attack is a sudden onset of overwhelming anxiety for no apparent reason. One minute you feel fine; the next minute dread has iced your heart. Severe panic attacks are immobilizing. A clergyman standing in the pulpit on Sunday morning, suddenly unable to utter a word; a social worker looking into a department store window, suddenly unable to take a step; a man about to take his wife to a restaurant, suddenly unable to leave the house. As a pastor I have had all three cases brought to me. In all of these it must never be suggested that someone’s faith is weak or that someone is a shabby Christian.

If you ask me why some people are afflicted with panic attacks, I can only say, “Why do some people develop arthritis in their right knee? Why do some people develop astigmatism in their left eye? Why is it that when the Norwalk virus was going around two people out of ten came down with it, but only two?” Myself, years ago I discovered, quite by accident, that I am slightly claustrophobic and somewhat colour blind. But none of this has anything to do with my spiritual condition.

We must never suggest that if only those who suffer from sudden onsets of panic had greater faith, stronger faith, they would suffer no longer. We ought never to add guilt to their anxiety.

In the second place we should understand that another kind of anxiety is related to emotional injury. An able pastor whom I have known for years served in the Royal Navy during World War II. He was under fire dozens of times. Decades later he still wakes up in the night shouting, “My life jacket! Where’s my life jacket? I can’t find my life jacket!” His wife gets him up and they make tea. Then he goes to his study and commences work, since he knows he isn’t going to sleep again that night.

There are civilian equivalents of this. People who have survived house fires, survived train wrecks, survived automobile manglings, survived childhood traumas of every sort (abuse included); these people are wounded emotionally. Anxiety surrounds their wound. This kind of anxiety is not a sign of spiritual deficiency.

Moreover, the people who are afflicted with such anxiety display remarkable courage. It takes courage, immense courage, to keep stepping ahead in life when you know that the emotional landmine will blow up in your face from time to time. It takes courage to resist the temptation to self-pity. It takes courage to hobble or limp or stagger when everyone else seems to be galloping. These people can only be commended for their courage.

 

II: — If the kind of anxiety Jesus has in mind in our text isn’t the kind we have mentioned so far, then what does Jesus mean when he says, “Don’t be anxious; worrying won’t help you live longer or live better”? He means this.

There is a kind of anxiety we suffer because we persist in pursuing what isn’t of God’s kingdom. We persist in pursuing it and fear that we might not be able to get it, or fear that we might not be able to keep it, or fear that someone else might get the same thing thereby depriving us of our claim to distinction, even uniqueness, even superiority.

Jesus says, “Where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.” In other words, what we really cherish (as opposed to what we say we cherish); this is that to which we are going to give ourselves; and this is that from which we are going to expect the greatest returns. Then what do we cherish?

The adolescent reads the bodybuilding advertisements. He starts ‘pumping iron’, not because exercise is good and everyone should have an exercise program of some sort; he ‘pumps iron’ in that he thinks he will look like Arnold Schwarzenegger in six months. Once he’s looking like “Hulk”, all kinds of wonderful things are going to come his way. After six months he doesn’t look much different. He thinks there’s something wrong with him. He goes to his physician, who tells him there’s nothing wrong with him, and tells him too that he’s never going to look like a gorilla. The fellow disregards the advice and goes to a speciality store to buy pills and diet supplements guaranteed to maximize muscle.

Why does he want to look like “Mr. Big” in the first place? He has absorbed the cult of the physique from his society. He’s preoccupied with being pumped up just because the world at large is preoccupied with being puffed up. (Everything we’ve said about males and muscle we could say as readily about females and silicon.)

Our concern with self-magnification and inflated ego fosters anxiety. Envy fosters anxiety. Lack of contentment fosters anxiety. For the same reason I’m always moved at the paintings of the Jewish artist, Hibel. Hibel paints the wisdom that has permeated the shtetln for centuries, the shtetln being the east European Jewish villages now consumed forever. My favourite painting is a group of old-world east European Jewish men in their fur-rimmed hats and long earlocks, together with wives in their kerchiefs, dancing and cavorting in irrepressible joy. Underneath are the words, “Who are rich? Those who rejoice in their portion.”

Other things breed in us that anxiety which is a sign of spiritual ill health.   One such is a lack of singlemindedness concerning the kingdom of God or the truth of God or the righteousness of God. Any pastor regularly sees people whose anxiety has arisen over moral compromise. Now they are riding two horses at once. They could ride one or the other, but this would mean giving up something. Then they might as well keep on riding both for a while — except that the two horses, the two paths, the two commitments, are beginning to diverge and it appears that someone is going to be pulled apart.   The apostle Paul reminds young Timothy, “No soldier on active service gets sidetracked in civilian pursuits.” Exactly. Lack of singlemindedness concerning the kingdom of God , the truth of God, the righteousness of God; doublemindedness will always mire us in anxiety.

There’s something else spiritually important that causes anxiety to surge over us and settle within us: our refusal to admit that life is fragile. Because we won’t admit that life is fragile and therefore won’t come to terms with its uncertainty, we preoccupy ourselves with rendering life 100% certain and secure, only to find that we can never domesticate life like this. The attempt at rendering life foolproof, accident proof, disaster proof, disease proof, suffering proof, surprise proof; this attempt always fails in the end, but not before we have rendered ourselves anxious beyond telling and also warped ourselves profoundly. It’s always better to admit that life is fragile; nothing is permanent; bodily security is impossible, and our true security, profound security, lies in God’s care for us and our trust in his care. Many expressions in scripture point to life’s fragility and impermanence: “All flesh is grass;” “The form of this world is passing away”; “We are dust”; “Our years are soon gone; they fly away.” All these expressions mean the same: life is precarious. Yet the myth persists that life can be made perfectly secure. The preoccupation with making life secure merely makes us inwardly more insecure as anxiety multiplies.

 

III: — The gospel insists, in the midst of our fragility and anxiety, that there is a security which can’t be dislodged: “Seek first God’s kingdom and God’s righteousness,” our Lord insists. Whenever I lose sight of what I’m to be about first; whenever I lose sight of what is first, I’m corrected by “beaming up” one or two men with whom I appear to have little in common yet by whom I’ve been helped profoundly over and over: alcoholics who have been rendered contently sober by the grace of God. The AA man or woman who knows and cherishes contented sobriety knows, and knows from terrible experience, that the roof can be falling in here or there or everywhere in life; still, no disruption can be allowed to threaten his sobriety. Yes, he may have lost his job; but the difficulties arising over losing his job won’t be helped if he loses his job and his sanity. He may find the boss insufferable; but chemically induced oblivion won’t rid the office of the boss. Of all the slogans that adorn the walls of the room where the AA meeting is held the three that speak so very tellingly to me are, “How important is it?” “First things first”, and “It’s not your drinking, it’s your stinking thinking.”

“How important is it?” However important “it” might be, it isn’t so important as to be worth the surrender of one’s sobriety and contentment.

“First things first.” The man or woman’s deliverance is plainly first and must be kept first just because it can’t be relegated to second. The sober alcoholic knows that if his contented sobriety is ever moved down to second, it won’t even be second for the simple reason that it won’t exist at all.

“It’s not your drinking; it’s your stinking thinking.” “Stinking thinking” is thinking that its perpetrator believes to be the soul of rationality and common sense, when any observer knows it to be the most blatant rationalisation and glaring stupidity.

And therefore every day when this concern or that concern threatens to multiply anxiety in me I have to recall the fact of God’s kingdom and righteousness and my commitment to that kingdom and righteousness. And as often as I recall God’s kingdom and righteousness, now threatened with being eclipsed by whatever has upset me, I have to say to myself as well, “How important is it? First things first. What you think to be pure rationality, Professor Shepherd, is the shabbiest rationalisation.”

I have learned something more from my friends who have been substance abusers. They live for one thing: helping another suffering person to the same experience, the same truth. The AA member can be a farmer, a physician, a truck driver, a homemaker. At least this is how a livelihood is earned. Living, however, is something else. Living is now a matter of helping a suffering person with messed up head and heart towards a new day, a bright day; a day in whose light the old day, dark day, evil day is repudiated even as God is enjoyed and praised forever. In other words, my friends live to introduce someone else to that deliverance for which they are eternally grateful themselves.

I find myself challenged by all of this, and often rebuked by it. I’m impelled to ask myself again and again, “What do I live for? Do I live to help a fellow-sufferer and fellow-sinner with messed up head and heart towards a new day, a bright day in which God is known and God’s reign becomes the atmosphere that sustains and satisfies even as God himself is praised forever? In other words, do I live to introduce someone else to that deliverance for which I am eternally grateful myself?

I can’t avoid asking this question. After all, the fact that that I’m called “reverend” doesn’t mean I’ve entered that gate which Jesus pronounces narrow or embarked upon that way which Jesus calls rigorous. I have no doubt that the clergyman’s daily trafficking in religion can render any clergyman impervious to the gospel. And then perchance I meet the AA member whose eyes shine just because he’s had, only yesterday, the opportunity of introducing someone to that blessing which only those who are acquainted with it can understand. I recall the word of our Lord: “Do you really want to be rid of your envious anxiety and your niggling moodiness and your childish resentment? Then seek first God’s kingdom and God’s righteousness. The other matters will then sort themselves out.”

A few verses before Jesus tells us to seek first God’s kingdom and righteousness and therein shed our anxiety he says, “Don’t lay up for yourselves treasure upon earth, where inflation erodes it and governments tax it. You lay up treasure in heaven, for where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.” We’ve already seen what this means; namely, what we cherish is what we pursue. Immediately Jesus adds, “The eye is the lamp of the body; if your eye is sound, your whole body is full of light. But if your eye is unsound, your whole body is full of darkness.”

The Greek word that our English bible translates “sound” has two dictionary meanings: “single” and “generous.” The Greek word that our English bible translates “unsound” literally means “evil.” “Evil eye” is a Hebrew expression that means grudging, miserly, stingy, ungenerous. According to Jesus to be miserly, stingy, ungenerous is to have our entire self darkened, while to be singleminded concerning God’s kingdom and generous as well is to have our entire self full of light.

God has given himself to us without condition, without measure, without reservation. His “eye” has been sound in that he has been singleminded in his search for us and generous in lavishing himself upon us. His “eye” has never been an “evil eye”; that is, he has never been grudging, miserly, stingy. He calls us to be “sound-eyed” ourselves, giving ourselves to him and to those whom he brings before us. If our eye is sound, says Jesus, then we ourselves shall be full of light. If our eye is evil (i.e., if we are stingy and miserly) then we shall be dark ourselves and incapable of bringing light to bear on anyone else.

“Do you think that by worrying you can live ten minutes longer?” asks Jesus. “Then seek first God’s kingdom and God’s righteousness. Where your treasure is, your heart will be. If your eye is sound, your whole body will be full of light.” This is our Lord’s antidote to anxiety.

 

                                                                                                      Dr Victor Shepherd     

Feb. 16 2003

(NRSV)